《The Harem Teacher at Elreis Sorceress Academy》


 Book 1: Prologue

    Book 1: Prologue


    Master, Ill take the usual seat.


    My daily routine was to stop by a cheap bar after work. Its not a prominent ce, but its hustle and bustle put me at ease.


    My name is Theophil Krause, and I work as a court wizard. As the noun court implies, Im in the service of the state. Well, just think of it as a reasonably high-ranking job from the government itself.


    I see that youre here again today. Mr. Krause.


    Master, the usual.


    I said as I gave the guy a tip. This way, I can get useful information and service from him from time to time.


    Youre an odd one, arent you? You are a young man in your twenties, but you already became an excellent court wizard. You could always go to a better bar, you know?


    Mind you, this is the actual barmaster thats pointing this out. I cant say hes wrong, though. I work as a court wizard, and I make a fair amount of money, enough to go to a more upscale bar if I want.


    But theres a reason I prefer the cheap bars.


    Thats because they attract a lot of easy women.


    Though this may sound presumptuous, as itsing from me, but Ive grown up as a genius at sorcery since I was in school. Women tell me that I have a neat face, which,bined with my background, has often allowed me to easily hold women to my embrace.


    Of course, working high up had its fair share of troubles. Although I work diligently during the day, being part of a respected organization, I have tomunicate with people in high positions, and more often than not I have to deal with idiots. Theres the rule that you have to work a set number of hours per day as well.


    To relieve those kinds of stress, ying with women at night has be my favorite thing to do.


    Im especially fond of beautiful looking, big-breasted women.


    Its always a great pleasure to have a woman that every man would want to have at least once in his life and to be able to do it on his own.


    With that in mind, its good to find a woman in a cheap bar. Theyre often willing to let you have a one-night stand, and you dont have to go through the hassle of seduction. As long as you have money, of course.


    Ive held aristocraticdies before, but they were often just too proud of themselves that makes you think twice if its really worth it, going for them. They also put emphasis very much on their appearances and throw tantrums if they dont get what they desired right. Well, it was also fun to make them squirm and unable to live without my body once they have tasted my flesh.


    Mr. Krause. Ive got some good news for you.


    As I was eating my nibbles and drinking my wine, all while observing who can apany me for the night, which I often do whenever I came here, the master came and told me something.


    What kind of woman?


    She is from Elreis Magic Academy.


    Oh?


    Elreis Sorceress Academy is one of the top magic schools in the country. As their sorceress name implies, its a womens academy, so only women are allowed in the school. And when I say only women, I meant it in the literal sense, from the students, to the teachers and the staff.


    To sum it up, its a magic school for nobledies, and since they can learn magic while keeping their integrity, they are highly regarded among the rich. Since I also attended a prestigious magic academy that is different from them, of course, being a man, Im familiar with how these academies work.


    I know that the Elreis Sorceress Academy and how its nobledies became the object of many mens admiration. Unfortunately, at that time, I felt that they were just women perched on a high pedestal, so I never took an interest in them, but when I was in my mid-twenties, there were times when I wanted to fish for the flesh of a younger noble. It must have felt so good as an achievement to have these so-called high-stakes, high-risk women as your own.


    Well, its not like the students wille to a medium-quality bar like this. If its one of their staff, its another story.


    There she is.


    The master pointed to a woman in a ck suit sitting at the end of the room. She had sleek legs that stretched out from her tight skirt and a rtively slender waist.


    What was surprising was the size of her breasts. Her breasts were so heaped up that her suit looked like it was about to tear off, causing the men around her to ogle around and take notice of her.


    See, even now, a wild man with a beard is approaching her.


    Hey, missy, want to go to another ce and have a drink with me?


    The man spoke as he gingerly put his thick arms on disy. He must have been very confident in his own body.


    Youve got a nice body. But unfortunately, its not my cup of tea. Get the hell out of here. Youll ruin my drink.


    I whistle inwardly with a huff. Her attitude is totally impregnable, even when facing against a burly man like him. She has big breasts, but that kind of strong-mindedness is right up my alley.


    Now then


    As I stood up, I heard an angry voice.


    I ask you out gently, and you refuse me? Woman, do you know what youre doing?


    The bearded man put himself into a stance as if he was about to strike at the woman. Despite that, the woman that has been targeted continued to ignore the mans words and drank her ss of liquor nonchntly.


    You bitch!


    The man became agitated, probably partly because of the alcohol, and tried to hit her by reflex.


    Good(Yare) grief(Yare). It got messy right off the bat.


    But before he could do it, I activated my spell.


    What! Ugh, my armits not moving!


    Just leave it at that, old man.


    -! Ow, ow, ow, ow! You fucking kid!


    I activated another spell to halt his actions.


    Magic spells like this are widely known in this world, but at best, it is minute enough to help with their everyday life. Mostmon folks possess magic powers, but only a few can utilize it as their arsenal, like stopping a massive object that was about to hit you.


    The muscle man tries desperately to use his strength, which he was proud of just earlier, to move, but his arm doesnt even budge an inch.


    All that can be heard is the sound of his clenching teeth.


    Im feeling good right now, so here is the thing. Im willing to let you go if you just pick yourself and leave.


    Dont get cocky, you little shit! Let me go quickly, or Ill!


    Alright. Ill let you go.


    As soon as I released my spell, he hit me.


    Totallythese single-celled organisms are really boring.


    Die, you little shit!


    Youre an idiot.


    There was a dull sound. After that, the man was sent flying in the opposite direction of the direction he had charged into.


    Guhooo!


    The man picked up himself after the stumble, but then he realized that theres something different in his face.


    Unsure of what it is, he felt his face with his hand.


    That was just a shockwave. Next time youe back, Ill hit you ten times as hard as I did just now. If you dont want that ugly bearded face of yours to get even worse, disappear from my face. Now.


    Wha, what the you are!!


    The man noticed something and opened his eyes wide.


    That cloaks emblem isa court wizard! So you are I cant believe it, so it was realI heard it was forty-three years old for the youngest record, but being qualified in just his early twenties-


    The name is Theophil Krause. Remember it well.


    He, hiiiiiiiiii!


    With a scream, the man ran away.


    Still, to be so scared shitless just by hearing my name, its not like Im a demon or a devil, you know? Nevertheless, I think its far better than dealing with an idiot who doesnt know his ce.


    When I dusted off my cloak, a woman called out to me. It was the Elreisdy from earlier.


    Thank you. That was to save me, wasnt it?


    Nah. He just pissed me off. So, what would you like to do? Do you want to keep drinking as it is?


    Im pretty sure we wont be able to, at least not right now, because we made a pretty nicemotion out there. So, instead, why dont you have a drink with me in private? As a payment for your goodwill.


    Well, that can be arranged.


    I smiled inwardly, realizing I got a good chance.


    This woman should be interested in me, at least after that matter. Now, if only I could somehow get her to embrace me


    Well, it shouldnt be difficult, just looking at the way she puts up her chest on purpose, andemphasizing her deep valley. An ordinary man would probably try to extend his boundaries and desperately try to seduce her, but I, who has been through these kinds of women by a lot, can stay calm. Im more the type of guy who delights in owning a woman whos trying her best to groom a man like this.


    I know a good ce that has a good selection of fine liquor. How about it, do you want to go?


    It would be mad not to reject a beautiful womans offer. After you, mdy.


    And that is how I left the bar with the Elreis woman.

 Book 1: Chapter 1: The Seduction of the Headmistress

    Book 1: Chapter 1: The Seduction of the Headmistress


    Puhaa! Thats a good booze!


    Weve been drinking for about two hours now. Ive always been a strong drinker, and Ive also neutralized the alcohols through magic, so Im fine, but the woman in front of me  Julia Elreis  continues to drink without any care in the worldas if she had just been emancipated from something.


    This is the second floor of a tavern that offers a good selection of drinks. By discreetly controlling the shopkeeper with magic, I was able to drink all the booze I wanted and rent a room with a bed. In truth, brainwashing and other simr forms of magic is taboo, but as simr to most of this worlds crimes, all of it doesnt matter as long as they dont find out.


    Theophil, youre so strong with alcohol for a young man!


    I thought she was a bit younger from her looks, but it seemed that Julia is a tad older than me. The master of the tavern said she was from the Elreis Sorceress Academy, but she wasnt just on the level of being affiliated with them.


    Julia was  surprisingly, the headmaster of the academy.


    Furthermore, it seems that Julias mother was the one who founded the Elreis Sorceress Academy, but now that she got her position as the chancellor of the school right now, she is said to be leaving the decisions on the field to Julia.


    Still, the young uns nowadays have grown so well, it makes me feel as if I had aged a lot~!


    W-what do you mean by that?


    I showed surprise at this kind of conversation, befitting my nice guy image that I usually portray.


    You know, in Elreis, there are a lot of girls with big boobs, you know. If it wasnt an all-girls school, rape would have happened already! Ahahaha~!


    Whether if it was from the booze or not, Julia was bing more talkative.


    For two hours, we talked about some serious stuff about magic, but now its nothing but the stress shes going through at the all-girls school.


    I observed her as I pretended to care for her.


    By the way, Theophil. Youre pretty handsome. Youre definitely popr, am I right?


    Thats not true.


    That again~. Youre putting on a nice front, but deep down, youre thinking about nasty things, right? You dont behave the way you did in the bar.


    Despite being drunk, shes been watching closely. Thats the head of a school at the highest level for you.


    Ive been trained by my mother since I was little, and I havent been able to y around at that time at all. Before I realized, observing people for their qualities has been ingrained in me.


    Is that so


    But after I became the headmaster, I finally had a little extra time to y~.


    It was tough, wasnt it? But isnt all that stuff gonna stain your image in your current job?


    Who cares? Well, I must admit that its true, as we nobles always keep appearances first. But then I thought, [Fuck it! These chances are only seldom in my life, so Im gonna grab some nice booze and get myself some handsome guy.] and there you have it. Me and you, alone in this room.


    This tranted chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.


    Julia hugged me in front as she said this.


    Her ample breasts wrapped around my chest, making her cleavage seem even deeper as she got close. Her breasts were within my reach, but I decided not to move and take a good look at them first.


    Hey, its me who invited you, but it was your decision alone to bring me here. You want to do something with me, right? Something that is inappropriate for kids.


    Her fingers stroked my abdomen, then they gradually moved downward.


    Kukuku, looks like Ive been found out.


    Ooh, the devil side of Theophil came out.


    Theres no point in lying to you now.


    Yes, thats it. Thats the kind of attitude that Ive been looking for~!


    You came along because you wanted me to fuck you, right? What a really bad girl.


    And youre a really bad boy for doing so. Ive had my eye on you since I walked into the bar. Then you helped me out


    So, it means were in each others interests, huh.


    Thats pretty much it.


    Julia moved her hand from its resting on her abdomen down to my crotch.


    I admit that your face is to my liking, but what about here?


    She unbuckled my belt. With a clinking sound, my pants were pulled off at once.


    Huh? Im hugging you, and youre still not hard Youre used to being with a woman, arent you?


    Noment about that.


    Even though youre with this beauty? Though Im acting like this, Im also quite popr, you know? Im also selective when choosing a man.


    And among all those in the selection, you chose me in the end. I feel so proud-


    Dont be so hasty. The final decision will be after Ive seen it here .


    With that, she stroked my meat stick on top of my underwear.


    She calls herself an expert ygirl, yet her movements are like a high-ss prostitute, judging from the way she carefully pinches the meat stick between her fingertips while rolling the tip with her palm.


    My meat stick gradually got harder and harder for every second passed.


    Wow, its growing so fast. Wait, its still growing bigger and bigger!?


    The rod of meat has swollen to the extent that as if it would burst off my underwear at any time.


    Seeing that my crotch made a steep tent made her gasp a bit, but even though shes breathing hard, she still took off my underwear all the way.


    Y-youre joking, right?


    Julia calmly uttered, as if her drunkenness has sobered up in an instant.


    W-what a size you have! And its so thick and long!


    Support the trantor by reading it at his wordpress site at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. Thank you.


    Ive got a certain amount of confidence in my cock. After all, Ive made a lot of women sumb just by this alone.


    This ismy first time doing this Ive never had


    Are you scared?


    Scared?


    I said teasingly, and she got a bit miffed when I said it.


    Kuku, I see. So thats what it means.


    She was originally raised as a nobledy who was strictly disciplined from a young age.


    In her days as a student, she may be admired for her hard work. Being a prim and proper nobledy among the high-ss society that is full of fake faces and pretentious deeds.


    But now she is an adult, she now has the chance to spew all the resentment she had umted in the past. For these people, being free to do whatever they want without worrying about the consequences is something cool and admiring, a greener grass on the other side.


    To sum it up, their rebellious phase has just startedte and got mixed with their adult phase.


    Nothing is more fun to tease than a youngdy pretending to be a bitch instead of a real bitch.


    Ah, Hmph! Dont be stupid. I have a lot of experience in this!


    The fact that she brags about how experienced she is is also evidence of her inexperience. Oh well, theres only one way to find out.


    Ill tell you how experienced I am!


    Im looking forward to it.


    Okay, get on the bed.


    She instructed me to lie on my back. I did as I was told, and from there, she straddled my body.


    Fufu, this is going to be fun.


    She licked her lips as she started to undress.


    Her breasts, farrger than her hands, were brought to the open, followed by her butt, which is being hugged by her short skirt, tucking it up to expose those jiggling lower halves.


    She has a great figure, and if I were a virgin, I would have probably ejacted just by looking at her.


    But Im not, and my dick only got harder.


    Thank goodness it has stopped getting bigger. Anh Im just looking at it, yet I cant stand it anymore.


    A sticky liquid spills out of her private area.


    I havent even started caressing her, but her vagina is already wet.


    Geez, I cant endure this anymore! Im going in!


    With that, Julia, the headmaster of the Elreis Sorceress Academy, finally gave in to her desires.

 Book 1: Chapter 2: Julia 1

    Book 1: Chapter 2: Julia 1


    Guuh, aahh, ugh, itpletely in


    It seemed difficult to put it in at once, probably because of my meat sticks enormous size, but after Julias persistent efforts, she finally got it through.


    Fufuyou see, I like this position very much.


    And why is that?


    Because I can look down on a handsome guy like you.


    Apparently, the fact that she was a serious girl in her school days has developed a bigplex for her. She probably maintains her self-esteem by making fun of men, like what she is doing now.


    Breaking this woman is going to be worth it.


    Theophil, youre not allowed to move. Oh, but you can let out your voice as much as you want.


    Her tone seems shes having a lot of fun. Is it that pleasant to be able to pick someone younger?


    Well, Ill y along for the time being. If I cant do any of the hip swinging, then I might as well enjoy her assaults.


    Fuu, haaa. Hey, its all inside. Wanna take a look?


    Julia spreads her legs to show our connecting parts. Aside from her panting breaths, she even squeezed her ample tits with one hand, just to show how horny she is.


    Im going to move now.


    Still posed in an M shape, Julias bountiful ass moved up and down. Surprisingly, for a self-proimed ygirl, the way she wiggled her hips was very smooth. She didnt start fast; instead she took the time to enjoy it thoroughly. And by swinging back and forth and side to side, she was able to cover every spot.


    Haaann, hnnwhatis this I just moved a littleand it alreadyfelt so good!


    So, whats my rank so far?


    Oh myyou havegreat confidencein yourself, asking aboutthe rankings.


    Well, seeing the look of pleasure on your face made me feel all the more confident about it.


    I said jokingly, and Julia stopped and chuckled as if she had understood.


    Then, while blushing,


    Y-yeah, wellyours is pretty much the number one at this point I mean, its the first time Ive felt so good just by putting it in.


    Kukuku, of course it is.


    I didnt think she lied here to liven me up. In fact, aside from her expression as if running out of room forposure, I could also feel her vagina twitching in small increments. and it is getting even worse.


    Are you sure you are content of rocking your hips this slow?


    O-of course not. I-Im only trying to enjoy it thoroughly. This is my first time I had a cock this big, after all.


    This tranted chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.


    <em>Liar. Youre just ashamed of cumming soon and embarrassing yourself, arent you?</em>


    These prideful women are always trying to make themselves look high. Well, having such a nice body, it probably made her partners cumming on their own, which boosted her confidence a lot.


    Shes probably thinking that theres no way Im gonna win. Good griefwhat a troublesome woman.


    I like going hardcore. What about you, Julia?


    I-I like it as well. But really, for now, Im good with just this.


    I see. You would get tired soon if we suddenly went intense, after all.


    T-thats right! The night is still long. It would be disappointing if we spend it all resting, isnt it?


    In that case, as long as you wont get tired, then its okay?


    Eh?


    My speech caused her mouth to leave wide-open.


    I didnt waste this gap and immediately, I casted a spell on her.


    Hey, hey! Wh-whats happening to my body!? What did you just do!?


    First was a spell that forces her to move her hips faster, followed by a recovery spell in order to replenish her fatigue from moving.


    Julia looked at me, confused as her hips began moving against her will.


    W-wait, its a spell! You dare cast a spell on me!? Then, Cance-!


    Just do it.


    Wha!


    Julias eyes widened in surprise as she realizes something.


    C-cant release !


    Of course, you cant. Just who do you think I am?


    C, court wizard !


    And the youngest person ever to be one. For me, this is but a piece of cake.


    But Im  the headmistress of Elreis Sorceress Academy !


    Shes a woman who is also the head of the school. And a prestigious one at that. Even from a Court Wizards perspective, shes far more advanced than most of the mages around.


    All of that is futile if she cant resist, though.


    You arereally as they saya true genius.


    Well, I get that often.


    M-monsterhnnnnn!


    A gooey, sticky, rhythmic mming of a perky butt followed after. The meaty lobs of flesh bounced so hard that you could see the waves as they jiggle.


    Julia squirmed as I went hard. Every m caused my meat pole to sting deep inside, and it made her open her eyes wide on each of my thrusts.


    Ah, hnn! Thats it! There! Its hitting deep inside me!


    What do you think? Does it feel good?


    P-Please stop! Im sorry! Ive never been hit this deep before!


    Despite her apology, my member knocked repeatedly on her cervix.


    And the best part is, its not me bucking my hips, its Julia herself swinging them. Moving her hips against her own will is driving her crazy as well.


    No moooore! This is, Im sorry! Aahhh, Oh God! Please! Im going to


    Youre going to what?


    Im going to cum! Iming!


    I see that shes now taken a liking to my cock. For now, lets see what this bitch is thinking.


    I deciphered her thoughts with another spell.


    (N-no way. I have to make this stop! If such a thick and hard cock go repeatedly deep inside me, Ill definitely go crazy!)


    I see. In that case, let me make you even crazier.


    Youre still not satisfied with the way your hips are moving, are you?


    No, Its all right! I, Im totally fine with this! Its good enough, I swear!


    (No way, Im gonna cumI cant believe Im cumming faster than a manAnd its only been a few minutes since I put it in!)


    It looks like she still had some left-over pride. Lets try to break that first.


    I further elerated her hips movements.


    Pan. Pan. Pan. Pan. The gaps of the sound of flesh hitting flesh became shorter and shorter. Soon, Julia was swinging her hips at a speed that roughly exceeded the limits of that of a human.


    Ahhhh! Its amazing! Ooooh!


    (I cant believe it! Im already at my limits! Im gonna cum, Im going to cuuum!)


    Then cum.


    Kukhaaaaaa!


    Stop enduring. Just cum!


    I made her ass m hard.


    Kuh-ooooh!


    (Ah Im cumming ! Im ing ! Im cumming even though its still early!)


    However, its still far from enough.


    Support the trantor by reading it at his wordpress site at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. Thank you.


    I elerated the movement of her hips more as she came. Shes rocking so hard that her humongous tits are swaying and hitting my body so many times.


    Her tongue is already sticking out, and her eyes had already gone upwards. Shes drooling, crying, and dripping with love juices, but even in that disheveled state she continued to shake, regardless of her intentions.


    (More, more, I want moooreee!!)


    Im cumming! Oh, my God! Im sorry! Im sorry, so please stop!


    I refuse.


    Aaahh! Im feeling weird! Im, Im, ohooo! Im gonna go crazyyy!


    Then go crazy as much as you want! And while at that, be mine as well!


    I dont date women. Its simply too much trouble.


    But now that I got Julia here, I suddenly got an idea.


    This woman, shes gonna be my precious asset.


    I cant do this anymore! I cant do it with another man now that Ive experienced something this good! Im going to die if I dont have this dick inserted all the time!


    Thats good. Because from now on, Ill make sure you wont be able to live without me and my dick!


    Ahhhh! Hnnnnhoo! Ohooo!


    The reverberations of her vagina intensified, probably due to the fact that she had climaxed so many times. Her vagina went so tight as if she was intending to squeeze me out of my seed up to thest drop.


    Let it out! Put all of your cum inside me!


    Are you sure? Do you not fear of getting knocked up?


    As long as its your dick, I dont mind getting pregnant! Just cum inside!


    Good grief, look at what this woman is saying.


    Well, impregnation is a pain in the ass, especially the aftermath, so lets use a contraceptive spell here. With this, she wont be able to get pregnant no matter how much I cum inside.


    You want my cum?


    I want it, I want it, I want it, I want it, I want it, I want it!


    Then beg for it.


    Please, I beg you, please put all your cum in this slutty cuuuuuunt!


    Fuh, well said, headmistress.


    I grabbed Julias ass and mmed it down in one go, then I ejacted in her deepest ce.


    Dobyururururu!


    Kohoohohoooo! Itsing oooout! Itsing out a lot!!!!


    Julia straightens out her spine as her chin faced the ceiling. Her climax was so superb that I could feel her womb gurgling my semen like a thirsty athlete drinking water after a long run.


    Aaah, haaahaaaIve beencummed insideIve been


    Julias body gave in, but I caught her body with my arms before she dropped.


    After a while, I pulled my meat rod out of her vagina.


    My penis, now gleaming with semen and love juices, still stood majestically even after all of that exercise. One ejaction is not enough to suppress my lust.


    My cock got dirty. Julia,e and clean it up.


    As I said this, the ygirl headmistress got down on all fours and moved closer to my crotch.

 Book 1: Chapter 3: Julia 2

    Book 1: Chapter 3: Julia 2


    Haa, haa, haa so this is what made me feel so good!


    Julia, whose eyes had nowpletely lost their focus, approached my flesh rod with her hips raised high. She moved her nose around and smelled the lewd scent, then showed another lustful expression afterwards.


    This womanshe has changed a lot from before.


    She has now be more erotic than thest time, which made me feel proud of myself. After all, transforming a woman to my liking is the most wonderful satisfaction to me, much more that the change was solely from my dick alone.


    Didnt you hear what I just said? Suck it and clean it.


    Of course. Who needs a towel?


    Hmphimpudent mouth. Or are you still afraid?


    What an insolent man. But I like it. Hammuu!


    Julia opened her mouth wide and swallowed my meat stick in one go. It is said that a woman with no experience wouldnt know how to lick it because its too scary for them, but this dirty girl took it all in her mouth by herself.


    Its not that I hate a virgins faltering fetio, but its always better if my partner knows how to suck hard.


    Jubu, jurururu, nnleronfuuu


    Good job, Julia. Youre really good at it.


    Im pretty good at doing it in my mouth.


    In your mouth, right.


    Because earlier, I was so confident about sex, yet you have confronted me with total defeat.


    Dont lose that confidence. After all, its the most important in bringing a strong-willed woman to her knees.


    My, what a sadistic man you are.


    Your mouth stopped. Keep going.


    Alright, alright.


    With that, Julia began her oral sex again. And because she was on all fours, I could see the entirety of her back.


    This tranted chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.


    Julia has a slender waistline andrge ass. Her curves were beautifully drawn, and just looking at her body was enough to make my desire grow in ce.


    JyubuJyububu!


    Without any warnings, she went deep, but even with that, shes licking me quite cautiously, probably from the fact that I was sensitive as we just had our climax.


    It is easy to miss this fact, but with this, Julia got a high score.


    Gradually, my cock got closer and closer to its full erection, and I could feel my post-ejaction sensitivity decreasing.


    I think Julia has noticed this as well, as she made her face move more intensely even without mymand.


    Jubobo, nbuu, juburu, gyuboh! Bobuu!


    She looks like a woman who is an expert in secretarial duties, but the way she makes vulgar sounds as she squeezes my cock with her cheeks made me think of a veteran prostitute.


    She stares at me while I watch her face deform from intensely sucking my cock. The way she looked upwards with delight makes me think this is how she has been finishing the men she has partnered up with. I admit, most men would have ejacted till their semen dried up from their balls.


    However, I am far different from those men.


    In reply to her gaze, I made a depreciating grin. And I think it got her unnerved a bit.


    Ill suck it harder now.


    Make it stronger.


    I know, I know  jubobobobobobobo!!


    The bed shook hard creaked from her following movements, all while she tried her best to vacuum my meat stick with all the force she could manage.


    I wont let you get away.


    Then she wraps her hands around my waist, not allowing me to pull my hips back.


    It was very amusing how shes doing her hardest just to retaliate.


    However, its far from enough.


    How about this!


    Juliamenced her blowjob once again, but this time she was more intense, with her mouth sliding wholly from the root to the tip. She kept going with these sets of movements, focusing on the most sensitive part of my penis  the head, from time to time.


    Puhaaa! Even though I experienced its hugeness a while ago, now that Im sucking it personally, it really is big. If I wasnt careful, it would have gotten caught inside my throat.


    Julias thick lips slithered at the neck of my cock as she spoke.


    Julias mouth is tight and narrow. Despite me putting an arrogant front, it felt so good that if I didnt focus myself, I would have exploded right in her face on the first sign of distraction.


    Juboo, jubobo to think something this big was inside me a while ago. I cant believe it.


    Are you shocked?


    Im already surprised that I could still manage to fit it in my mouth


    But you dont look like it.


    No, its true. Its not in my face, but my pussy is still tingling a bit. If I dont give you a blowjob, I wont be able to remind myself of how horrendous your cock is.


    (I wont be able to forget you. In the end, Ill masturbate to you.)


    But, you can still please yourself as you suck my cock, you know?


    I said condescendingly, and she gave me a look of disgust.


    After all, I knew shes doing this to cool yourself a bit. Clever move, to be honest.


    Kukuku, its really fun to tease a proud woman.


    How about you please yourself instead? Now that you had a taste of a fine-grade body, I know you would after this.


    I would love to, mdy. But the sensation, its just not enough to remember for someone of mymon caliber. Care to supplement it so that Ill never forget?


    Hmph!


    I said with a hint of sarcasm, as she was bing very amusing at this point. Then I read her thoughts more.


    (Ive vacuumed and deepthroated this guy, but he didnt even flinch at all! How much experience have you had in the past!?)


    It seems that our headmistress Julia here is chagrined by the uneptable fact.


    Well, this time, Im not pulling back, so be prepared!


    Julia held my meat stick firmly in her mouth then squeezed her cheeks inward. After that, she began shaking her face back and forth, but her motion is faster than before.


    Support the trantor by reading it at his wordpress site at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. Thank you.


    Nbo, nbo, bublu, bubu, bururu. Puhaa! S-so, hows that!? Thats my full vacuum sucking, you know!


    It seems she wasnt kidding about holding back. And as shes sucking even harder, the sounds she was making became louder and louder.


    However, this also showed how shes desperate in making me cum at all costs.


    Why are you trying so hard?


    I just lost. And unfortunate for you, I hate losing.


    Well, thats bad for you too, as this Theophil here is also a sore loser.


    What are you


    I brought my finger in front of her face and drew a circle around it.


    Yes, I had cast another spell.


    I have now cast a spell on you that makes your mouth as sensitive as your vagina.


    Hey! T-thats unfair!


    Thank you for thepliment. Besides, Ill feel bad if Im the only one whos feeling good.


    How could you-! Hmmmmphh!?


    I held her head and jammed my cock right back to it, and from there, I could feel her body quivering. Looks like the show has already begun.


    In this case, lets rile Julia a bit more so that she wont struggle to take my meat stick away from her mouth.


    Lets see whos better, shall we? The loser is wholl cum first.


    Hmph, fine! Im going to make you cum first, for sure.


    Now that I said this, Julia would definitely try her best to make me cum, being the prideful woman she is.


    Even now, shes spilling drool on me, intentionally making vulgar explosive noises as she makes pistons with her mouth.


    But the harder she moves, the stronger the pleasure she receives as well.


    Njuu, juurun, hauuu! Haa, haaaJubobobobobono, I cant! it feels too good!


    How do you feel? Are you about to cum, mdy?


    O-of course not!


    Look at you. Its obvious that youre lying.


    Haaa, haaacant, do thisfor long! Everything from the top of my tongue to my upper jaw feels so good! Theres no way I can stand this!


    I can even see her body twitching in a jittery way.


    I cant do this anymore.! ImIm !


    Go.


    Im cummiiiiiiiiiinnngg!!


    Pushaaaaah, Julia squirted vigorously.


    However, I was still far from cumming.


    So, I grabbed her head and rocked my hips back and forth, regardless of her state.


    Nbubububu!? Ngooo! No, no moreI just cumnguguguso roughnbubububu!!


    Good job, Julia. You have the best mouth in the world.


    Im cumming again! Iming!


    Im cumming as well. Take it as a reward for your efforts. But dont spill a drop.


    I shot my semen into the back of her throat.


    Ngggghhhh!


    In an instant, Julias cheeks swelled up, and she began to swallow to keep herself from spilling it. A series of gurgling sound was heard afterwards


    (What thickness this isits so dense and stickyI feel like its gonna get stuck in my throat!)


    After spewing out all my cum all the way deep into her throat, I finally pulled the meat stick out of her mouth.


    Phew, that felt good.


    Haaa, haaaits amazing. I dont think I can ever win against you.


    d to hear you understand.


    Yeah, so, um, you see!


    Hmm?


    Julia squirmed and twisted around.


    I want you to fuck me more. I want you to make mepletely your woman. Can I?


    Julia, the headmistress, brought her ass onto me once more.

 Book 1: Chapter 4: Julia 3

    Book 1: Chapter 4: Julia 3


    Pleasescrew me upplease break me already


    Wow, to think Julia has fallen so low. That was a quick match, to be honest. Of course, Im not childish enough to reject the nicely shaped ass pointed at me. In fact, my flesh rod quickly regained its hardness and warped majestically soon as I heard those words.


    Julia as well. When she saw how my dick pointed to the heavens, she salivated in ce.


    GokunIf you wantdont hesitate to use me to satisfy your sexual desires, Theophil.


    You mean you want to be my fuck toy?


    With your skills and your cock, even I would be willing enough to be your fuck toy until I die.


    I see youve grown quite fond of my body.


    All ording to n. All along, it was my goal to bring this woman down to do me my bidding.


    This is the headmistress of the Elreis Sorceress Academy. If she was just with a mere affiliation, I was nning to reach up to her slowly from there, but as if luck is in my favor, I was able to meet the big shot right away.


    From what Ive heard, it seems that the real authority is concentrated in Julia. Now that I brought this woman to submission, you could say that I have already seized the real power of the Elreis Sorceress Academy.


    My goal is to create a harem in this garden of women where men are prohibited from entering.


    ording to Julia, some students possess humungous qualifications that are to my liking. Most importantly, they are all from the selection of young high-ss sprouts that are very hard toe by, a greenhouse full of rare and beautiful flowers.


    And these flowers, from now on, are now free to my picking at any time.


    Julia, you can put it in, but before that, can you listen to my request first?


    What is it?


    Hire me as a teacher at the Elreis Sorceress Academy.


    T-Teacher? But why?


    I want to fuck those nobledies that youve described at your school. Didnt you tell me that there a lot of qualified girls over there?


    Y-yes, as far as their appearances go, I dont think theres a problem. After all, Beauty is number one for us noblewomen. For that reason, a lot of our teachers are beautiful as well.


    I want to build my own harem in a ce where no other man can interfere. If youre willing to help me with that, Ill agree to fuck you now.


    !


    Julias eyebrows were knit together in a troubled manner as she bit her lower lip. To think she is still having a hard time making a decision here, even though what I have told her is enough for me to be sent to the guillotine, it just shows how superb my cock is to her. After all, they only allow women to be their personnel, from teachers up to their clerks, probably because they consider very hard the risk that men will bring.


    But Im loyal to my desires and would never lie when ites to them.


    This tranted chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.


    Its fine if you want to say no. With my skills, there are plenty of ways to do it, and you will still sumb to me in the end.


    I reached for my fallen pants and aim for the door.


    W-wait!


    However, Julia puts a quick stop to it.


    So, whats your decision?


    You wont put it in me unless I do what you say, wont you?


    Of course. I will never lie from my desires.


    And you will still do it even if I rejected you here, am I right?


    It will be a bit challenging, but I will still win in the end.


    On the other hand, if I listen to you, youll be attending our school, and it will be easier for you


    Thats right.


    I-I dont see a problem with hiring you as a teacher. After all, your track record will make it easier to convince the others.


    Thats good to hear.


    But, I do have one request.


    Go on.


    Even if we are at schooldont forget to fuck me. Just thinking of you being nearby makes me want to masturbate a lot.


    Of course. Thats an easy task.


    Thenput in. Ive already agreed to do whatever you say at school.


    Breathing hard as if she couldnt stand it anymore, Julia spread her most precious part in front of me. Love juices began to flow out of it turgidly, like sweet honey that was recently poked from a hive on a tree.


    To think she was a strong-willed woman just recently; now shes readily offering herself to a man she just met recently.


    But because I love seeing these kinds of faces, I didnt reject that offer.


    I put my penis, so tightly erect that as if its throbbing veins were about to pop out anytime, against Julias pubic area. She was so ecstatic about it that she started gasping for breaths uncontrobly the moment it made contact with my cock.


    Im going in.


    I pried open the crack and pulled Julias ass towards myself.


    Her hips were squishy that I didnt even need to put any effort into my fingers to sink into them. And yet, they were tight enough to regain their beautiful shape after I let go. I could quickly tell that they were the best hips Id ever had.


    Her anus kept opening and closing every time I went deep, and from there, I could tell shes gradually losing her patience over it.


    Ahhh, that feels so good  go deeper! Yes, thats it, make a mess out of me there!


    Julia spoke words unbing of a proper head of an exemry school and bing more of a prostitute in a cheap bar. It was the same for her movements as she wiggled her hips, bing even lewder as time passed by. She even crumpled the sheets and held on to them tight so she wouldnt be blown away by the pleasure that I brought.


    My insides there  there  there  there! Ahhhh, its reaching even deeper!


    Bikun. It was then followed by Julias uncontroble twitches of her body.


    Haaa, haaa I just put it in  haaa, haaa, and Im already cumming!


    That just shows your body has been trained.


    Trained, huh Idont feel badabout those wordsI never knew being your womancould be this exciting. Haaa, haaa.


    And its gonna be better and better from now on.


    I resumed swinging my hips. I still want to savor her fully, but I decided that it would be best to make her cum right away.


    Support the trantor by reading it at his wordpress site at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. Thank you.


    I pulled Julie closer, and using my arms strength, I thrust her hips towards me even more, piercing her all the way up to her womb with each of my pistons.


    Anh, ngh, oh, oh, hoo, hoo! Aaah! Shhhh, shoo fiershe  ahhh!


    Yulia screams out in an iprehensible voice as a reply.


    If you ever hear this kind of voice, youll think that the woman is making it on purpose, but in my case, its alwaysing out naturally.


    This is a voice that youll speak when you felt something that is beyond your will; it is always vulgar, hoarse, and ufortable.


    However, these voices, which women will only let out when theyre about to go mad, is the most exhrating of all.


    Theophil, so good! If you ram me so many times with such a thick, hard thing, Ill gonna go crazyyyyy!


    Then go crazy, you sow.


    Ohhhhhhh, Im cumming! Even though Im being insulted, I still cant resiiiist! Aah, aaah, Aaaah, Im going to cum, Im going to cum!


    Thats right, you pig. Cum and show it to me. Show me your slutty cumming face!


    Cumming, Im cummiiiinnnggg! Im going to cum from being pierced deeeeep!


    Perhaps because she is climaxing continuously, the headmistress already narrow vagina her be even narrower.


    In fact, to the spot where the neck of my dick is, Julias vaginal walls were scraping to my member is as if its telling me it wants to squeeze me of my semen more.


    Trying to serve me whileing is not a bad thing, but do you really need my cum that badly?


    Well, either way, it doesnt matter. If you want it that badly, Ill give you plenty of it inside.


    Aguuuu! S-so thick!? Wait, it has gotten bigger again!?


    Im gonna let it out.


    Inside? Are you going toe inside?


    What? Are you not prepared to get knocked up?


    I am always good anytime! I used to think it was a bad idea to get cummed inside, but I have changed my mind! Ill take all the me for it, so please, impregnate me however you want!


    If youre willing to go that far, I might as well cancel my contraception magic and cum inside you for real. Well, I wouldnt do it because it would definitely be a pain in the asster on. Moreso that I havent even taken a step toward my goal yet.


    Come,e! I want lots and lots of your seed to be pumped inside my womb! Ohhhh!


    Here I go.


    I pulled her hips up, and as she had wished, I ejacted into her womb.


    Dobyururururururu!


    Like a shrimp that was basked in hot cooking oil, Julia writhed and arched her back soon as a lot of semen was released at once. She even stuck out her tongue and expanded her nose as if to show off her now-sloppy face.


    Ahiii! Itsing out! A lot of semen is being pumped inside meeee!


    I dont know if she doesnt want to leak my semen out, but Julias pussy has shut itself tighter and tighter.


    And because she did that, she had squeezed me up, even to what is left in my shaft.


    Kuh-oh! W-with this, I have squeezed you up to thest drop


    Good girl, Julia.


    I pulled my meat stick out, and Julia quickly plugged the now-opened gap with her hand. However, she still struggled to prevent my seed from leaking all over the sheets.


    Haaa, haaaa that felt so good . I cant have sex with anyone anymoreunless its you, Theophil.


    As she said this, Julia got on all fours and approached my crotch. She then gently grasped and started sucking on the meat stick, which is now zed with bodily fluids.


    Juuburu Juuburu hereall clean.


    Of course, I didnt forget to reward her with praise and a pat on her head.


    Youll help me out generously at the Elreis Sorceress Academy, wont you?


    Of course. Anything, as long as its you!


    Now then, how should I start my harem? I cant help but look forward to it.

 Book 1: Chapter 5: As a Teacher

    Book 1: Chapter 5: As a Teacher


    Sir Krause, please tutor us as well!


    A few days after, with the smooth assistance of the headmaster Julia, I entered Elreis Sorceress Academy as a teacher.


    When I walked through the gate for the first time, I thought the academy would be filled with insidious air only a rich high-ss school could have, but contrary to my expectations, there was never a trace of it at all.


    Instead, the insides in itself are quite neat and tidy, and even though many youngdies were gathering around, most of them looked honest and innocent. Overall, the school gave an atmosphere that sets you at ease.


    What I didnt expect the most was on my first assignment, the students didnt seem bewildered at all, having a male teacher in ss. They only stared at me in curiosity, as if they had found a cute animal in the wild. Of course, there was still a minority that raised their brows upon meeting me, but after a few sses, they also began to open up to me.


    My despicable ns aside, I am still an excellent court wizard, and because I have a lot of experience dealing with high nobility, I was able to create a faade of a good-natured teacher with ease. The students dont even have an idea that they are being targeted.


    As for here, supplying mana to your spell is not that simple. You have to understand it correctly on how it works at first, how it converts, how much is needed to convert, and so on, or else you wont be able to apply mana to your spell properly. Also, spells are not created through instincts. No matter how fast one can be, he or she has to learn first and train his or her body in order to get used to it. the only difference there is how long it is for your body to adapt.


    I see. So, it works like that. Thank you, teacher.


    Thats good. Keep up the good work.


    I spoke with a smile at them. Students are weak to this kind of smile.


    Fortunately, my face isnt a bad one. Combined with my title as a court wizard, the students were captivated by my persona in just a couple of days.


    Now that the students questions have been taken care of lets go to Julias ce.


    I head to the headmasters office.


    Ah, teacher.


    Along the way, a girl with pink twin-tailed hair appeared in front of me.


    As I recall, her name is  Annica Arendt. She is the youngdy of the prestigious Arendt family and is a student at this school. Shes short and generally slender, but she has bombshell tits that were as big as her face.


    Shes only in the second grade, but Ive already learned all about her because of her well-developed breasts.


    With that, she became my first target.


    Support the trantor by reading it at his wordpress site at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. Thank you.


    After reading the minds of most of the students, I could say very well that I have a good reputation to them. Almost all the students I have met seemed to be interested in me because of my good looks and my excellent background. However, as they were still nobledies to the core, most of them thought that it is uncouth if they were to approach fist, so in the end, I barely had anyoneing to me.


    To be honest, its easy for any of them to fall for me if I actively seduce them.


    But that would bring me a big risk, though. I havent had any foundation here yet, so I still didnt try even though its alluring. As I am capturing the entire castle, I have to fill in the outer moat first.


    Whats the matter, Miss Arendt?


    I have several questions that need answering, sir.


    Im going to Julias right now. I dont have the time to talk for too long.


    For now, lets read Annicas thoughts.


    (Waah, Sir Krause is even cooler when you see him up close. If I can make this man mine, Ill guarantee to stand out in the school. All men have a weakness for big tits, if I can seduce him)


    I see. So, the questions are just a pretext, and Im the goal?


    Looks like Im not the only one who got ns here.


    Sorry, Miss Arendt, Ive got a meeting to attend to. Can we talk about thister?


    (Is it a conference? Hmm, well, okay.)


    O-okay, teacher. Its just that what I want to ask about is a slightlyplicated problem. But if thats the case, can I ask when will you be vacant?


    Hmmm. How about I meet you in the library in an hour?


    Well, you see, its somewhat performance rted, that might need to make us cast some spells, so I think its better to do it outside. If possible, sir, in a ce where there are no people, so that I can concentrate on my study.


    R-really? Just what are you trying to do


    I made my shoulders fidget for a bit.


    (Fufu, I know what youre thinking. This is why men are simple. I just showed him a chance where the two of us can be alone, and here he is, desperately hiding his unease from me. This is going to be easy.)


    You see, its rted to wind-based magic. It would be a nuisance if we do it indoors or around people, wouldnt it?


    I see, its usible.


    Okay, Ill meet you at the back of the school building in an hour, Teacher~.


    At the back of the school building, huh. Got it.


    This tranted chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.


    After bowing gracefully, Annica turned on her heel and moved away.


    I see youre nning to seduce me and make me your own. I saw a little bit of her memory in our earlier conversation, and from there, I discovered that she uses that body to seduce men whenever she goes into town.


    After seducing them, shes being treated to all sorts of treats. Though shes from a wealthy family, her parents are stringent, so she doesnt have much money to spend.


    Well, the great thing about Annica is that she never takes off her clothes even though she had flirted with men a lot. She still has the body of a virgin who has never had her breasts touched, let at least kissed.


    This girl is a good woman.


    Im starting to look forward to seeing how Annica will seduce meter on.


    While thinking about that, I headed to Julias ce.

 Book 1: Chapter 6: Behind the School Building

    Book 1: Chapter 6: Behind the School Building


    When I got to the back of the school building, however, no one was in sight.


    Is she teasing me? No, that wasnt how Annika was thinking at the time. Maybe she was justte or something.


    The back of the Elreis Academy building is quiet and devoid of people. If men were allowed here, they would definitely hang out in these ces, but as expected of a school for nobledies, this kind of thing probably doesnt happen for them.


    Rustle.


    I heard a rustling sound from behind and, as expected, saw Annica there.


    Sorry to keep you waiting, teacher.


    (Fufu, actually, Ive been waiting for you for a long time, and this rushing to you while pretending to bete is a part of my strategy.)


    For a haughty nobledy, you are doing quite a lot of nonsense. Oh well. I guess Ill just go on with the flow and taste this girls body soon.


    So, what is it about wind magic that you are having trouble with?


    Uhm, you see, I couldnt put it in words, so Ill just perform it to show the problem. Would you mind watching for a moment, teacher?


    The coast is clear. Go on.


    With that, Annica created a whirlwind of magic. But the wind just disappeared in a sh before it was able to do anything.


    Hmmm, I cant do very well. Im afraid I wont be able to do well in next weeks exams with this.


    (Psyche~. Im very good at wind magic. And the exam next week was a lie But with this)


    Please let me try again.


    Once again, Annika casts her spell. This time, however, she put too much power into it, and it became too strong.


    Kya!


    Unable to handle the sudden wind current, Annica fell on her butt, her legs spreading in an M shape when shended. Since her skirt was short, it made her panties to be exposed in full view.


    (How do you like my panties, teach? All men love to take a glimpse of this, you know?)


    I see. This is the kind of thing she makes to seduce a man, huh. Well, it should have been perfect, if not for the childish animal patterns hugging her big butt, but still, rolling ones eyes over a womans underwear is one of the basic instincts as a man. Even I, a veteran, couldnt help but stare at it, no matter what the design.


    Are you okay?


    I pulled her arm to stand up while trying to keep myposure.


    Im sorry, teacher. I think I put too much power


    Dont worry about it.


    (What do you mean, Dont worry about it? This guy doesnt even raise an eyebrow when I show him my panties? I definitely saw him move his eyes, but he acts as if he hasnt seen them at all!)


    Sorry, Annica. Unfortunately, even I couldnt make myself flustered by your panties. Especially if its in the design with cute animal patterns all around. Well, it suits the childish you, though.


    (Then how about this!)


    Aaah~. I thinkI have used too much power, teacher. Can you hold me for a bit?


    Annica stumbles and deliberately falls towards my body.


    This caused her proud chest to be in close contact with mine. She even made it so that it rubs a bit as she fell forwards.


    Nn


    To think she even let out a matching sweet moan, your cover is about to be blown, you know? Well, it already blew up since I met you.


    For now, lets see what shes thinking about. This chapter is made possible by Stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    (How is it, my ultimate weapon! Once I put these big tits on them, any man would be delighted, no matter who they are. Before, I did the same thing with a man who I felt is a virgin, and he already ejacted soon as it made contact! I didnt expect it would go that far, but even with this, Im sure it would have given you an erection at least)


    The fact that I can feel the softness of it even through her uniform just shows that she has taken off her bra as well.


    I know shes trying her best to the point that she would be crying now, but I couldnt help butugh at how futile it is. Shes really desperate to defeat me to secure her standing in the school.


    Her greed has passed the point of dumbfounding that it has be admirable. Little did she know that her thoughts were as open as a book the entire time.


    Lets have some fun while at it.


    Are you okay? If youre in pain, let me take you to the infirmary.


    Eh ?


    (Y-you want to take me to the infirmary? Even though my prized breasts were already in front of you? At this point, you should be trying your best to assault me here!)


    You dont look so good. Shall I take you in right away?


    Wait, wait!


    I was about to move when Annica yelled out loud.


    Hey, hey, I thought you werent feeling well?


    Whats going on?


    I just staggered a bit, but Im fine, teacher. I think Ill be okay with a little rest.


    If you say so.


    Annica sat down on a nearby stone, acting like she was in pain.


    (This, this guy~! Is he a natural airhead? Or is he just not interested in girls? Youre putting me to shame here!)


    Kuku, it looks like the little girl got angry. It was only bit by bit, but its starting to show on her face.


    Just a little more, and this girl will have the taste of her first defeat. You think its easy to make me fall? Well, think again.


    B-by the way, teacher, do you have a lover?


    Whats with the question?


    Im just curious. You see, for a teacher, you are just too cool and attractive. Thats why Im curious.


    (If I tell you this much, youll definitely understand what Im getting here, right!? Now, how will you respond to that!)


    Nice try, making me run out of the room to escape. Well then, about time I thrust the reality into her.


    I dont have a lover.


    What a waste. Im sure youll be popr.


    Hahaha. Well, a rtionship like that is beyond me right now.


    Because you want to focus more on your work? How diligent you are, teacher!


    No, its because its a hassle.


    Eh?


    When I said it in a slightly lower tone, Annika was rendered speechless.


    From your point of view, Im a cool, young, and handsome teacher, right? But thats not who I really am. If you are reading this message, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Support the trantor by reading only at his site. Thank you.


    All I want is a physical rtionship. I want someone who will just let themselves get fucked by me without any conditions.


    Lost for words, Annica just continued to stare with her mouth gaping open.


    (Th-this man, what is he saying ! He just aims for the body? No, theres no way he could see through my thoughts-)


    (Sorry to disappoint you, but I do.)


    (?!)


    I entered Annicas mind.


    (I also knew what purpose you had approached me for.)


    (Y-you, no way. Youve been reading my thoughts all this time?)


    (What do you think?)


    (Kuh! What a sleazy man Youre the worst!)


    (So, you hate me now?)


    I hate you!


    Unable to stand it anymore, Annica shouted out loud.


    I cant believe I have been deceived by this low-born!


    Deceived? Me? No, it was you who is making a fool of yourself the entire time. You seem to think you can own any man, but I dont.


    Kuh!


    Now then, its my turn.


    Let me ask you a question this time. Why do you think I came here even though I have read your thoughts? Its simple  I was aiming for you as well.


    A-aiming for me?


    I like big-tittied chicks like you. The cheekier they are, the more I want them for myself.


    W-what are you gonna do to me? W-were outside, you know? If I call for help, someone will definitelye!.


    Dont worry. You wont be willing to call for help anyway.


    Y-youre going to seal my mouth?


    No. Im not gonna stoop that low. Im gonna make you fall in love with me.


    Whos gonna fall for you  !


    You will, and thats how its going to be.


    I walked up to Annica and touched her head with my finger.


    With this, she will now be mine!

 Book 1: Chapter 7: With Annica 1

    Book 1: Chapter 7: With Annica 1


    (N-no way. Wh-what is happening to me-!?)


    After reading her thoughts, I found Annicas mind in turmoil.


    It is primarily because of the spell I have cast on her, a mind-control spell. However, it is not aplete mind control. After all, total control makes it easier to get the subject to do what I say, but it doesnt make them utterly smitten to me.


    Since my goal here is to make her fall for me wholeheartedly instead of interrogating her or making her into a puppet, which is basically my profession as a court wizard, I need to keep her ego in check. So instead, I focused my spell on amplifying their innermost desires.


    Teacher, I want to devote all of myself to you.


    (No, thats not it! I want to get out of here quickly, but my body just doesnt move!)


    By this time, I have sessfully made her innermost personalitye out  the most immoral, the most illogical, and the most desire-driven personality, the one which she hides the most in her mind. By swapping her with her usual outside self and using my charm as a handsome court wizard, I should be able to make her submit to my entire being.


    Annicas body sat down on both knees in front. The way she did it, however, looked familiar to me. Isnt that how prostitutes do to wee their customers in the brothel? I wonder where she learned these kinds of things?


    But since were outside, there is still the chance that someone coulde, so lets put on a ward just to make sure. This way, Ill be able to enjoy Annicas body without being interrupted by the outside.


    Do what you want. Im not going to move from here.


    Okay then~. While I dont have any experience, please allow me to show you everything I learned.


    Oh, she must have quite the adventure if she has proper knowledge. Well, she is the kind of girl who takes a lot of pleasure and relieves her stress by ying and manipting virgin-looking men. For now, lets see how much knowledge she has learned from her adventuring.


    Now then, Sir Krause. Please look at my tits.


    With that, Annica started unbuttoning her blouse. As she did that, she smiled a little, even applying a tint of red on her cheeks. It seems she still thinks I would be pleased a lot once she showed me her prided breasts.


    (No, no way! Even though I dont want to show my breasts just yet)


    My apologies, Annica, but no amount of deep psychological appeals can break my mind control spell. Especially so when your innermost desires are the ones giving supply to it.


    Finally, Annica haspletely unbuttoned her blouse, exposing her grand tits.


    Theyre huge. Theyre so huge that they would bob up and down even with the slightest move she does. Shes developed quite well, growing a pair of treasures bigger than her own face in just two grades.


    Her nipples are small for herrge breasts, and their are are narrow. However, the peachy color of her nipples made them quite beautiful, and for that, I consider hers a high grade.


    Sir, what do you think of my tits?


    You have a really nice pair. Its already rare to see someone of this size.


    This is my pride, after all.


    So, what do you intend to do with those tits?


    Of course, I will happily serve you with it, teacher~.


    Annica bows her head reverently and moves closer to me. Then, she puts her hands on my belt, and after unbuckling it, she pulls my pants down at once.


    So big!


    Of course, now that I have witnessed Annicas humongous tits in the flesh, my meat rod was already erect. Annicas eyes widely rounded at the sight of my size, which was almost as big as her arm.


    First time seeing a cock?


    N-no actually, Ive forced a guy I seduced in town to masturbate to me. But of course, I didnt show him anything. I was teasing him a bit, but I never expected him to do it.


    She seems to be trying hard to prove her innocence from her tone, but honestly, I dont really care either way. This chapter is made possible by Stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    So, how is it?


    To be honest, its really soI know it varies from person to person, but this is many times bigger than that.


    Any woman, no matter how rough, will definitely be frail after witnessing myrge cock. Yes, even a youngdy who doesnt know how to have sex will instinctively feel herself a woman. Thats just how awesome my cock is.


    I dont know if I could do it with this big . But Ill try.


    Annica approached, spreading her own breasts and catching my meat bar in between.


    A soft sensation that made me feel like my hips were going to melt wrapped around and covered the entirety of my big cock.


    Fufun. This way, you wont be able to escape.


    (S-so hot! And, how hard is this guys loins?!)


    It seems that it was too much for her. Even Annica in her deepest state of mind seem surprised.


    Stroke it. Show me what those breasts are meant for.


    Understood, sir.


    The mindor should I say body-controlled Annica, started moving her body up and down. The sensation of the soft flesh and the hard pressure amplified my arousal all at once.


    Thats good. Now do it harder.


    Ahhn, how robusteven I could feel it over here as well.


    If youre feeling good, feel free to cum. I permit you.


    Thank you, teacher.


    By the way, Im curious. You usually masturbate with your own tits, dont you?


    (W-wow, I cant believe it, Im m-m-masturbating a cock!)


    Y-yes, almost every day, in fact.


    (Kyaaaa! Why am I so honest in answering!)


    <em>Oh, so thisdy is doing this every day? It seems that the reason youve been seducing men so much is that you cant control your lust anymore.</em>


    Make it stronger. Its far from enough.


    Ahhn, o-okaybut if this goes onIll be the first to


    I could see Annicas nipples getting pretty hard. I wonder if its because she wants to feel good herself as well, as shes directly using those nipples to rub it stronger. If you are reading this message, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Support the trantor by reading only at his site. Thank you.


    Haaann! Its amazingI feel so good just by rubbing it in my tits!


    Thats it. Harder.


    Annica is now pinching my flesh rod so intensely that her shapely tits are bing deformed.


    At first, she was moving her breasts up and down simultaneously, but now shes moving them up and down separately on each side.


    Because it was more intense than moving them simultaneously, Annicas panting breaths were also bing more and more frequent.


    Haaa, hnnnaaa! Im, Im starting to get excited!


    Im starting to leak some juice on my end. However, Annica looks like shes about to run out of room first and is on the verge of cumming out.


    Thats quick. Can you endure it more for a bit?


    N-not possible, teacher, notwith something this big in between my tits! Aahh, Im cumming, Im cumming from my tits alone!


    With a big jolt, Annica reaches the end of her ropes and finally climaxes.


    She panted loudly in satisfaction, her cheeks turning bright red as she came. Her nipples also quivered in small increments, indicating she had felt it a lot.


    Good griefmaking yourself cum firstnow make me cum as well.


    Yes.


    Annica initiated her tit-fucking once again, but this time her speed became faster, Probably because my cock has already leaked a sufficient load of pre-cum, her movements now became smoother.


    But despite her small climaxes making her even more sensitive, Annica persistently squeezed my meat rod with her tits over and over.


    Im going to cum soon.


    Yes, let it out, teacher! Pour it on me a lot!


    Yeah! Hold it firmly right in your face and breasts.


    Aaah~. Yes, Ill do it~.


    Annica made the tip of my cock pop out just right above her cleavage. And soon as she did it, white fluids began squirting out and stained her face and breasts.


    The amount sprayed was sorge it had almost painted her body white.


    Haahaaateachers semenis so thick


    (F-finally, its done! So this is the semen of a man)


    The Inner Annica reacted with a tone of disgust.


    (Ueeeits white and it smells fishyand the worst is I got it all over my face and bodyI want to wipe it off quickly.)


    Why would you wipe it down? It would be a waste. Rather than that, I got a nice idea


    Lick it clean.


    Yes, sir~.


    Annica willingly scooped the semen from her face and chest with her fingers and took it into her mouth.


    How is it? Is it good?


    Pero Pero Pero pero ..Un! Its good!


    (No, thats not it! I cant believe I put this stuff in my mouth! No, stop it, dont bring me more!)


    Even though her mind wanted to resist inwardly, Annica, or should I say, Annicas innermost desires are smiling while tasting the semen as if shes having a feast.


    Before I realized, all the semen I let out was licked clean.


    Aaaah, all of teachers semenI have swallowed them all.


    Thats a good girl. Now, stand up and turn your ass around.


    (Hey, wait a minute,  its not over yet!?)


    Why are you so surprised when you just made me one ejaction? It seems that this girl needs a good lecture.


    Very well. Ill give this girl another extracurricr lesson. Topic? About the joys of true sex.

 Book 1: Chapter 8: Annica 2

    Book 1: Chapter 8: Annica 2


    This semenhaa, haaa I cant stand it anymore!


    Annica eximed as her secret ce dripped with love juices, even though she hadnt touched them yet. The sticky fluids created silvery strings as they fall from between her legs to the ground. And the area where she was sitting had already changed color, as if she had peed herself in ce.


    Now then, let me see that ass of yours.


    In a position resembling that of a dog, Annica lifted her ass upwards. Not only she has explosive size of breasts, but her body proportions are also good. Of course, that includes her ass as well.


    Those pair of assets below is exactly what you expect of a young woman.


    Combined with her pale skin, it was a very intriguing sight.


    This beautiful girl tugged up her miniskirt as she showed me her rear. Shes looking at me with eyes filled with desires that seemed to tell me to get in there as soon as possible.


    Teacherhere


    I grabbed her hips and ced my still-erect meat rod against her vertical slit. Lots of love juices began to leak out, showing Annicas inability to hold back.


    Open your legs so that it will be easier to get inside and lift your hips higher.


    Yes, sir~.


    (Wh-what is this pose!? S-so shameless!)


    Her butt cheeks are being groped as she sticks her ass out. It was a very vulgar position, indeed.


    Since Im making this nobledy do some crazy stuff, I might as well have fun with it.


    Annica, do you want me to get this in you quickly?


    Yes! I want you to put it in! If you dont put it in, Im going tofort myselfter on


    Looks like she has gotten pretty horny. I could tell that as Annica kept on swinging her butt as if inviting me to join her.


    Let us try to do something nasty.


    Cant you endure it a little more?


    Y-yes. Of course!


    Then, you will be willing to listen to whatever I say, right?


    Definitely!


    (Hi, hiiii! Why did you do that, me? Youre not supposed to agree to that! Now this man is going to say terrible things from here onwards!)


    Pretty smart. I guess thats what you expect from a student of a top-level school. Or as to be expected of a slut? Thats not surprising. This chapter is made possible by Stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    Annica is at your service, sir. Please give me yourmands.


    Well, then. First, urinate from your position.


    (!?)


    Deep down, Annika was caught surprised.


    (U-u-u-urinate? Youre asking me to pee outside!? I cant do that!)


    You cant?


    (I cant!)


    Of course, I can!


    (Nooo!?)


    Its funny how different and ironic her emotions are ced right now. The one on the surface, which is now the true one, agrees, while the one deep inside, which is now the fake one, insists.


    Well, in the end, its the emotions on the surface that takes controlso lets see what will happen.


    Teacherit might fly too high, so please stand back for a bit.


    Hm.


    Annica closed her eyes, her efforts all focused on her lower body.


    Nn


    While standing, she spread her legs vulgarly, and little by little, a clear line of liquid flowed out.


    H-here itesaaah!


    Swissssssssssh.


    Annicas urine flowed almost directly downward. The momentum was low initially, but it slowly became a tremendous rush as pressure starts to gather up.


    A nobledy of a prestigious family is peeing while standing in front of a man.


    That fact alone made me increase my arousal.


    (N-noo! Dont look! Please dont look!)


    With a look of ecstasy on her face, the outer Annica began to let out enticing breaths.


    She probably has this look on her face when she enters the toilet cubicle. Being able to see an expression that should never be known, Annica, in her deep psyche, turned even more disoriented.


    (N-no, stopplease! I dont want people to see me pee!)


    After letting everything out, she started puffing and squeezing out the residue.


    Phewthat felt good~.


    Feel better now?


    Well, there is that, too, but being watched by teacher is what made it feel the best!


    (No, its not! Definitely nooooot!)


    Are you sure thats the case?


    I grabbed Annicas ass.


    Hyaaan! Having just peed made me a little sensitiveI think Sir Krause is going to wake me up to a new fetish.


    Despite crying out loud, Annicas body writhes more as she gets felt.


    Now then, looks like its time for me to join in.


    It looks wet enough. Even if youre a virgin, youll be fine with this.


    Grabbing Annicas ass, I inserted my meat pole inside. Scraping her virgin walls by my tip, I started invading her depths inch by inch.


    Hnnn


    Looks like even the outer Annica can feel pain, despite how lewd she is. It will feel good right away, so you just wait.


    I made my grip even firmer and pulled her hips towards myself.


    After hearing the series of flesh colliding with flesh, eventually, I was able to put it all the way in.


    Kah!?


    I returned my gaze back to her, only to find Annicas head already facing the sky.


    Itsfinally in. Sothis isSir Krauses


    How do you feel?


    Itsa bitpainful at first. But nowI feel greatbut, I thinkIm going to dieif I movejust a bit.


    Is that so? Lets get going then.


    Aaahhn, hnn, aaaah, aaaah! Amazing! I already cumming!


    Even though she has relieved herself several times in masturbation alone, that is still far lesser than the real sex.


    So this iswhat it feels liketo have sex! I never thoughtit would feel this good!


    As usual, the outer Annica gave me her honest impressions.


    What about the inner one?


    (Kuuh! Wh-what is thisit feels so good! I feel like an idiot for doing it myself!)


    Apparently, she seems to be enduring pretty well.


    Now, lets make Annica fall and make her mine.


    From there, I started to wiggle my hips.


    Haaaann, hnnn, aaah! Aaaaaah! Its hitting all the way to the back! Teacher, youre so hard!


    It was hard to put it in at first, but once I got it loose, it gradually started to feel good.


    Ahhhnn, really, it feels good, ahha


    Youyou yed around with some toys when you masturbate, do you?


    (UwaaDont even ask that part!)


    If you say that, it will only make it want to hear it more.


    Answer me, Annica.


    Y-yesh. When I masturbate, I was also putting in and out those sticks that resemble the mans shape over and over again!


    Youre a pervert, do you know that?


    AhhnnI-Im not a pervertHnnn!


    This girl, shes even tightening when being called one. If thats not how you call one a pervert, then I dont know what is.


    How is it, your first time having sex?


    Amazingits amazing! Teacher, Im finally having sex!


    I could feel her pussy trembling, trying to squeeze my semen by itself as if it was acting on instinct. The way it trembled in small increments, however, showed me that shes about to cum. If you are reading this message, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Support the trantor by reading only at his site. Thank you.


    TeacherI-I cant! I-Im alreadycumming!


    Then cum. Do whatever you want.


    Nooo! I want it, to-together with you, teacher! Stop moving your hiiipss!


    I am tasting the flesh of a youngdy. There is no way I can stop here.


    I swung my hips relentlessly as if I was trying to break Annicas body.


    Her fleshy ass rippled in waves.


    Aaaaaaahhh! Im cummiiinnnggg! Im gonna cum agaaaaaainn!


    Then cum. Cum as you get fucked by the man youre making fun of inside.


    Nuuuuuunnhooooo! Im cummmmiiiiinnnnggg!!


    Annica climaxed like a shrimp arching backward.


    Her spine got so warped that it was as if her head is trying to reach her back.


    I, I, jushtcame.ahii


    Soon as her climax was over, Annica finally broke free.


    This time, her body began to curl up as if shes about to copse at any time.


    Haaa, haaa! I cant do this anymore it feels so good.


    (Aah, my head feels so hot! So this is sex! This is nothingpared to that mans masturbation)


    You seem satisfied, but were still far from over.


    I havent ejacted, you see.


    Annica, lets keep going.


    T-teacher


    I took Annikas arms and positioned ourselves once again.


    Then I started to swing my hips.


    This time, lets please your inner thoughts as well!

 Book 1: Chapter 9: Annica 3

    Book 1: Chapter 9: Annica 3


    Ahh


    I tugged Annica towards me as her body dangled as if they have lost their energy. It seems her first time was too exciting that her head immediately short-circuited after the act.


    However, sex feels even better once youvee. Not only it was because it makes them sensitive after cumming, but for me, it is the greatest ecstasy when a girl tastes another climax that she wont be able to shake off.


    Ill make you enjoy it more.


    Haa, haaateacherteacher!


    I grabbed Annicas arms tight so that she wont be able to run away, then swung my hips right after. Because she had just reached her climax, her love juices were still there, and it made nasty water sounds as they flowed out.


    I was thankful to them, though, as it made my hip-swinging easier, so with that, Im gonna elerate my movements even more.


    Nnnuuaaa, hnnnn! Aaaah! Aaaaaaaah! Teacherteacheeerr! Im cumming, Im going crazy while cummiiiinngg!


    Annica screamed as she shook her head from side to side. It made her twin tails all over the ce as she instinctively tries to move away.


    Of course, I didnt let her do it. Instead, I kept her hips even closer and moved in a series of short bursts.


    PAN, PAHN, PAN, PAN. A rhythmic dry sound rang out, sending her love juices flying. Because her thick thighs are closely intact, her vagina felt even morepact in the process.


    As she was just a virgin a moment ago, her pussy is exceptionally tight, so the pleasure I felt is being gathered mainly around the tip and neck of my cock.


    It feels so good! Teacher, Im gonna go crazy alreadyyy!


    If you be my girl, youll have this level of pleasure every day.


    Everyday?


    Yes, every day.


    I brought her my handsome smile.


    Youve entered such a good school. I think you got a good purpose for it, dont you? After all, its one of the questions in the tests.


    I, Iwant to learn magic and be able to contribute to the society.


    Wow, thats pretty impressive.


    Its so admirable and generic that Im almost about to throw up.


    Youre also studying hard, arent you?


    Of course. It always feels good to get a good score on a test.


    Thats great. But Im teaching you something more pleasant than studying, right?


    T-teacher?


    Yes, Im a teacher. And because I am one, I have to make sure my students are taught well.


    So today, were going to have a special ss. And youll learn everything you need to know before you leave. For starters, lets start with my penis and the pleasure ites from being fucked by them.


    T-teacherspenis


    Can you repeat what I said?


    Ah, yes! Im going to learn the shape of teachers penis, and thepleasure ites b-being f-fucked by them.


    Good job, Miss Arendt. Now, let me reward you with plenty of it!


    I shook my hips even harder. I went so hard that I could hear Annicas bombshells dribbling back and forth. And after having personally tit-fucked by them, I could guarantee their massive size. If you are reading this message, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Support the trantor by reading only at his site. Thank you.


    Shes still a student, but she already has such a nasty body proving how outrageous she is.


    No more, no mooorree! Im cumming, Im cumming agaaaaiiinn!


    PUSHAAA. Another great tide squirts out.


    Still, I ignored it and kept knocking on Annicas cervix.


    Perhaps because her body is yet to mature to give birth to a child, her cervix isntpletely open yet.


    But with every thrust I made, Annikas cervix is gradually getting pushed open. It was as if her womb is desiring my semen bit by bit.


    Im cumming, Im cummmiiiiinnnnggg!! Aaaaaaaaaah! So good! Im going to breaaak!


    Thats a nice tightening you got there. You really want to get pregnant that much?


    P-pregnant?


    Im asking you if you want my baby.


    B-but Im still in school. My parents told me I should never try.


    Oh?I thrust deep.


    Kuhooo!


    Then a voice that you would never expecting to a youngdy came out.


    Despite tears streaming down her beautiful face, Annica was smiling. Perhaps because it felt too good for her?


    Itsh sho good!


    So, you want my baby?


    I asked again.


    I want it.


    Doesnt your parents forbid you to do this?


    I-I dont care! If it feels this good, then Ill rather choose to be impregnated as much as I can-.


    Hm, looks like she has fallen quite deep.


    Well then, lets go for thest spurt.


    If you ask me that much, then Ill have no choice but to put it all inside you firmly.


    Ill be in your care, teacher.


    Even if I wont ept it as my child?


    E-even so, I still want to be conceived by teachers semen! I give birth to your child and properly raise it, so please!


    Your parents will probably cry, you know?


    I dont care about mom and dad anymore! They just want me as a political tool anyway! I just want teachers semen!


    Its really amazing how pleasure can change a person so much.


    And thats also the reason why I enjoy it a lot.


    Then Ill give you plenty. Bear my child, Annica!


    Yeeeshh!


    Well, as usual, I also cast a contraceptive spell, just in case. Though I ssify myself as a bad guy, even I dont want to see a girls life get ruined because of me.


    But as a consequence, I made my hips go even faster.


    Aaaah, aaah, aaah, Nhaaa, Aaahhuuu.


    Annicas panting was also bing sexier and sexier.


    Aaaahhhhu! Cummiiing! Im going to cumm! Cumming, cumming, cummiiiiiinngg!


    Alright. Here ites!


    I could feel my meat pole grow thicker and thicker.


    Gradually, my semen rises up, getting closer and closer to itsunching.


    S-sir Krause, let it out! Please! Inside meeeee!


    Im gonna fill your womb, Annica! Get pregnant with my baby!


    Yes, yes! I want teachers child! I only want yours, teacher!! Aaaahh, aaaaaaahh, Im cumming, Im cumming once mooooore!!


    After I reached the end of my ropes, I finally ejacted inside Annicas vagina.


    My load flew so fast that it would have reached the egg without a doubt. If I hadnt used my spell, she would definitely gotten pregnant.


    Annica smiled happily, without knowing the real circumstances behind it.


    Aaaah, teacherSir Krauses childI didnt know I could receive such happiness in my life


    That is just what it means to be my woman, Annica.


    Sir Krausefrom now Ill do anything for you. You may use this body of mine for sex at any time.


    The youngdy of the prestigious Arendt family has now fallen.


    Annica is totally mine now. This chapter is made possible by Stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    Soon as I pulled my penis out, Annica immediately lost her strength, copsing on the spot.


    Haaa, haaahaaa, haaaa!


    I picked her up and took my time as she catches her breath.


    However, she red at me soon as the pleasure receded a bit.


    This low-born freak!


    Hey, now, is that the proper way of talking to your teacher?


    All you have done to meIll make sure everyone will know it!


    Even though you have liked it that much?


    That was brainwashing! You definitely used a brainwashing spell! I dont mean it at all!


    That was an amusing way of putting it.


    Yes, yes. But theres one thing I forgot to mention.


    This will be a big one, so I hope youre prepared.


    This brainwashing spell I have put on you, I have already released it in the middle. When was itright, it was after I cummed inside you for the first time, Annica. In other words, your wanting to get pregnant with my child were your true feelings all along.


    Wha-!?


    Its not a lie. On the first I came inside Annica, I actually deactivated my spell.


    I didnt read her thoughts from there because I didnt need toI could just poke her with my meat stick, and shed spit out everything she was thinking right away.


    After realizing that what I told her was true, Annicas face turns blue.


    After all, all the resistance she made after I pulled it out has already gone futile.


    Annica, Im happy to know what you truly feel about me.


    !


    I spoke in a soft whisper.


    Ithis I have never felt this good beforeI thought the best thing that would bring me joy was when I was flirting with a man, but it seems that I was wrong all along.


    The thing that brought me the best joywas when I became a woman. So please, Sir Krause. Please continue to make me your woman.


    After arranging her disheveled clothes, Annica politely bowed her head in front.


    With this, I was now able to capture my first woman in the academy.

 Book 1: Chapter 10: Academy Investigation Results

    Book 1: Chapter 10: Academy Investigation Results


    It has been a few days since I made Annica fall for me.


    Right now, Im having a practical lesson about magic spells with her ss on the field.


    Next is the wind magic spell. Miss Arendt, show us a demonstration.


    Yes, sir.


    Annica followed my lead and stepped forward.


    Before this, I have cast a spell creating multiple dolls made up of y and ced them in a distance away. They served as our targets.


    Thendo it.


    And at my signal, Annica thrusts her hands forward and chants a spell. Gusts of wind gathered around andpressed, and in a short span, a wind bullet was released in between her palms. It headed in a straight line before blowing one of the target y dolls into pieces.


    Quite a moderate amount of power for a student. Too much for crime prevention, however.


    Ardentdidnt you say that wind magic was your specialty


    Kyaaa! Youre amazing, Annica! Youve managed to hit it!


    Not only that, but the target Sir Krause made was perfectly shattered!


    As expected of the daughter of the House of Arendt!


    Annicas ssmates watching behind, screamed in awe.


    Thank you, everyone. But as a member of the Arendt family, this level is still insufficient.


    And Annica responded to them with humility.


    By the way, I told her to keep the status quo and treat me like she did before the deed so that the others wont have suspicions about me having a rtionship with a student. After all, it will be a big scandal if it was found out.


    Now, whos up for the challenge next?


    I said while re-creating another batch of targets.


    Since the only students in this school are women of precious blood, the school had put a lot of effort into security.


    And as a teacher, I have to put a lot of energy into it as well. This ss is no exception.


    Of course, there is still a difference of safeness between being inside the building and being out in the open. Nevertheless, no records of it being breached were found, not even once.


    Plus, I also cant stand the idea of a good woman falling into the hands of a hooligan before me, so tampering with the security is never in my idea at all.


    I want to keep this hunting ground to myself. Only to myself and no one else.


    Sir, Sir! How did you like my spell?


    While I was thinking about this, Annica came over, smiling.


    She had be more honest with me ever since I made her into my woman the other day.


    That was pretty good. Keep it up, and you will achieve pretty good points in your next test.


    But Id rather have a reward from you personally, though


    As she says this, Annica casually presses her chest against me.


    Didnt I tell you to stay low when were in public?


    From the others perspective, Annica starting the conversation with that question made it seem that shes asking for pointers for her current spell. If you are reading this message, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Support the trantor by reading only at his site. Thank you.


    Because it has already been a few days, and Im missing it.


    If it gets too obvious, Ill brainwash you again.


    Ughthats


    Though even shes now obedient to me, the mind control spell still left her traumatized, apparently.


    Well, for now, its a good thing, as I will have a deterrent for her stupid antics.


    After all, its annoying if a woman is too clingy.


    I liked you for your body. Dont make me do extra work.


    Yes. I understand, teacher.


    Annica finally backed away.


    Ive got things to do after school today, so Ill deal with you after that. Just wait in my room, okay?


    ! Yes, teacher!


    She suddenly looked happy and even blushed a bit.


    <em>I have tamed her quite well.</em>


    I almost smiled at the thought of having the famousdy entirely in my grasp.


    It would make us suspicious if we talked too long. Now go.


    Ye, yes. Now, if youll excuse me, teacher.~


    With that, Annika returned to her circle of ssmates, waiting for her at a distance.


    While hiding my ck inner thoughts, I resumed my act as an excellent teacher in this academy.

 Book 1: Chapter 11: In the Headmasters Office 1

    Book 1: Chapter 11: In the Headmaster''s Office 1


    Julia beckoned me to sit on the bed in her private quarters.


    And after sitting down as she had wanted, she then sat right beside me.


    Fufufu, what should we do first, I wonder?


    Julia asks as she presses her bombshells against me.


    Theyre still great pairs of mountains as ever. It was as if theyre going to spill out anytime, even if I dont poke them with my hand.


    In fact, if it was amon man, they would have messed these things up soon as she showed themhowever,


    Lets have you suck my stuff with your mouth first.


    I am not a part of thosemon men.


    A fetio? Well, thats fine. With this, your junior will bepletely woken up before we start.


    Julia knelt in front of me. After a clink, she had immediately loosened my belt and took off my pants.


    I like being undressed like this as our master-servant rtionship here bes clear. It makes me feel like I am inplete control of my partner.


    Nnn, shothere, its outThis never fails to fascinate me, no matter how many times Ive seen it. So big, and its not even hard yet.


    Julia stared with admiration as she looks at my penis.


    Well, if thats already big for you, wait till you see its erection.


    Instead of fooling around, why dont you just get on with it already?


    Muu, okay, okayeven though I wanted to enjoy it a bit more. Geez.


    After grumbling herints, Julia started sucking off my cock.


    Haamu, lerolerolero, jubooh.


    She first took the tip inside her mouth, then twirled her tongue around it lightly.


    I knew you were a good sucker, Julia.


    JururuOf course I am. Besides, Ive alsoe to understand the spots where Theo feels the most pleasant.


    Is that so? Then, let me see you do it.


    I urged her to get going.


    If shes really good as she had boasted, thats a good thing. But if not, Im going to tease her as punishment.


    Still, whether she knew my good spots or not, Julias expression was full of confidence.


    Theo feels better if I focus here, right?


    She began sucking my meat stick while tracing the back muscles with her tongue.


    Good. It seems that you know exactly what youre doing.


    Yes, it definitely feels good there.


    I did it, fufufu.


    Maybe its because her target was right, but Julia seems happy.


    However, the stimtion is still a little weak.


    I activated my own magic. This chapter trantion is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    It was the same magic I used back then, the one that makes the other persons body move the way I want it to.


    W-wait! Theo, your penis is so big that I need to be prepared first beforenboo!


    Because it was so sudden, Julia lets out a pained sound as she was forced to take my meat stick deep into her mouth.


    Dont worry, Ill make sure you dont choke.


    For that, I casted a spell in parallel to ensure that the other person was breathing properly.


    This was supposed to be a first-aid spell, but its my principle to use it for any way I see fit.


    Nfuuu, nfuu! Fuu, fuu.


    Sounds like its working. Her coughing has stopped.


    I couldnt bring myself to smile at Julia, though, who has be a little tearful from being lodged a huge cock down to her throat.


    And as same as before, she cant resist my spell in any way.


    In other words, what we do from here on will depend entirely on my mood.


    Now then, lets see what I can do. Either Ill piston her mouth until I ejacte, orsince Ive got her breathing secured, I can make her vacuum my dick endlessly.


    Nnnnn!? Nfuu, nfuuu!


    I spoke out loud for Julia to hear, and when she heard my words, she looked shocked, then shook her head relentlessly as if begging it not to happen.


    Its funny how her cheeks swell up every time she moves them because my meat pole gets in the way.


    What, you said youll do anything for me, wont you?


    I gave her a moment and freed up her mouth to hear her opinion.


    And now that I allowed her to speak, while breathing heavily,


    T-theres no way I could do something as painful as that!


    As far as I see it, you love to suck cock to the point of having tears of joy in your eyes.


    Thats not joy. Thats pain! Geez, Genius court wizard and Handsome Teacher, my ass. Are you sure youre not a brute demon in disguise?


    If you want to feel good that bad, then I can do the thing that makes your mouth feel good as your pussy again.


    T-thats not what I mean!


    What, you dont like it either? But you felt so much better back then.


    I-Its not like I hate itbut just, let me give you a proper, normal blowjob this once, okay?


    Then make sure Ill feel satisfied with it.


    I said and urged Julia to go ahead.


    Youre saying it yourself, but dont suddenly use your spells to force me to do it, okay?


    And just like that, Julia resumed sucking on my meat rod once more.


    Unlike the loose movements she had made earlier, this time, there was a higher intensity to it than before.


    Njuuu, njuuu! Juubujubuu, jubururururu!


    A piston with a tongue started to intertwine with my meat pole.


    Combined with Julias techniques, it felt pretty good.


    Well done, Julia. Keep going.


    I stroke her head as I praise her.


    But because it has been a long time since I heard her thoughts, I secretly activated my mind reading spell.


    After all, its not like Im told not to use this.


    And its not like Im controlling her body with it, so I still obey the rules.


    (Ugh, its frustrating, but it feels good to be patted on the head by Theo )


    Hou, this is interesting.


    Maybe I can use this as a reward the next time I make her do something.


    Jubuu, juubuu, juboo! Zururururu!


    After holding my cock in her mouth like a piston, this time, Julia tried vacuuming the tip. It looks like someone is doing pretty good these days. Please support the trantor and get thetest updates of this novel by reading only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    And hearing those vulgar sounds while I get sucked off is really nice as well.


    Your sucking has be a lot more intense than before. Have you taken a liking to my cock that much?


    I love your cock, Theo. In fact, just the thought of having this thing rampaging inside me makes me wet already.


    And you are pretty much gushing just by licking it. Youve be quite a real slut, Julia.


    Th-Theo was the one who made me like this!


    Julia spoke resentfully, but she didnt stop her sucking.


    Youre so honest about your body. But how about your mind?


    (He made me into a whore, but I still love this cock  to the point where I cant live without it anymore.)


    Yep. She has been corrupted by me up to the very core.


    Apparently, she was just too shy to admit.


    Youve been staring at me for quite a while nowFine then, Ill use my trump card!


    Okay, then. As long as it entertains me well.


    Then observe as I do it!


    When I replied in a tone as if Im too bothered with it, Julia cast some kind of spell.


    But I dont seem to feel any threats against me. Was it a physical reinforcement type?


    aaamu! Gujuuu!


    -! This is


    As soon as Julia resumed sucking, I immediately felt its effects.


    The viscosity of the saliva in her mouth had obviously increased.


    Thanks to this, the feeling of pleasure hit me several times more than usual.


    (Theo is looking pleased on his faceIm going to make him ejacte with this!)


    Julias thoughts flowed in from the magic spell that was left activated by me.


    This is the first time Ive tasted this  and honestly, I dont think Ill be able to hold up very well.


    It was frustrating, but her wit has won here. This idea hadnt urred to me even once.


    Jubo, juboo! Ish that sho? Then, are you about to cum?


    Yeah, Im getting close. Just dont skimp on me until the end.


    Ive never made you ejacte first, Theo. Im so excited!


    Julias eyes turnedpletely in heat, making her head move even harder.


    <em>This is no different than me moving it around with my spell!</em>


    Im going to let it out, Julia. Tighten it up as hard as you can.


    Though I have suppressed my tone of voice, I wasnt able to hide my disoriented breaths.


    Come, put it all inside my mouthJubuu, jubuu, jubuu, jububuububu!


    ugh.


    Dobyuuu! Dobyuuururururu!


    In herst vacuum, I finally ejacted.


    I poured more semen than I expected inside her mouth which was covered in her erotic saliva spell.


    Nfuuu! Nbuu, goku, goku!


    Yet, it was also the same for Julia, who had already lost her margin and was now struggling to swallow my load, which had obviously an amount that was a lot more from what Ist produced.


    Watching her as I enjoy the pleasant feeling of fatigue from having just cum is the best.


    Haaa, haaa  I thought it was going to get tangled up in my throat.


    If that happens, Ill shove this down to unclog it.


    Youre gonna make me drink the whole bottle? What a cruel man.


    Of course, I am. And if you spill it, youll get a punishment even.


    ThatsI dont even want to experience it


    Well, for now, you dont have to worry, as youve done a pretty good service this time. As a reward, you can now look forward to what Im going to do next.


    I said so with a smile.


    I think of myself as cruel, but I dont think Im devoid ofpassion either.


    Julia is going to be adored as a reward for her excellent service.


    (Ugh  when you smile, Theo, its usually when youre thinking of something thats up to no good. Whats going to happen to me)


    While busy churning her thoughts, I pulled a misunderstanding and jittery-scared Julia up and headed towards her bed.

 Book 1: Chapter 12: In the Headmasters Office 2

    Book 1: Chapter 12: In the Headmaster''s Office 2


    I pulled Julia up and ced her directly to the center of the bed.


    Still, as expected of the headmasters furniture, this thing is enormous.


    Its too big for my personal use, but if its for gathering a bunch of women to sleep together, its a perfect fit.


    Theo, wh-what are you nning to do?


    Maybe because I have stopped for quite a while to think, Julia got curious and prodded me nervously.


    Its nothing. More than that, lets continue. Get down on all fours over there.


    O-okay.


    After following where I pointed, she went to that location and then aligned her hips towards me.


    The one that stands out the most was probably her gigantic breasts, but her ass isnt losing to it either.


    I used both hands to touch that ample pair of flesh for a test. They were taught enough to make my fingers bounce back, and just putting a bit of force, I could feel its incredible softness right away.


    These are nice assets. Even from my wide experience, these types are almost pretty rare.


    Does that mean Im beingplimented?


    Yes, thats right.


    I moved behind Julia and took out my already erect meat rod.


    Then I pressed it against the valley of ass in front.


    Soft. Unbelievably soft. After making contact with my member, her ass immediately started to wrap themselves around.


    Its like I was dipping myself into a pair of water balloons. It was so good that I want to have an ass-job of it if I could. Like tit-fucks, but with this ass instead of boobs.


    H-hey, Theo


    What is it?


    Dont y aroundI cant take it anymore.


    You know, thats pretty shameful of a line for a headmaster.


    I mean, I wont be able to stand it for long if you try to shove something hard and hot up my butt!


    You mean this one?


    I pressed my erected rod further into her crack.


    As it was hard enough, it quickly dug itself deep. This chapter trantion is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    Its true! Hey, Hurry up!


    If you really want it, then try to beg properly. Or else I wont put it in.


    B-butPlease, put it in, Theo, I want ithey


    Julias face went red, but after a moment, she opened her mouth as if she had made up her mind.


    I-I want your big and hard cock, Theo! Please put that massive thing into my soft and tender cunt!


    It was satisfying to hear Julias nasty begging.


    And as she had wished, I pushed the meat rod she has been craving for.


    Its here! Theos dick is finally here!


    Dont get too hyped up. I wont be able to put it in properly if you move too much.


    I grabbed Julias hips firmly and continued pushing forward.


    I felt a tight vaginal pressure for a bit, but in the end, I managed to get my meat rod through her, all the way to her back.


    Hiii, aaaahits all the way in. Its all the way in


    Im still in the middle, you know?


    No, I cant. Its impossible to put it in further


    Julia shook her head in insistence, but I ignored her and continued my thrusts inside.


    In the end, the tip of my cock reached her cervix, not allowing me to push further.


    Nnn, aguuu! My belly, my belly is almost full!


    Dont make too much noise.


    B-butits so much bigger than when we did it before.


    I was just trying out my physical reinforcement spell. Didnt Julia use it earlier as well?


    What!? No way. At this point, my cunt is going to be spread apart!


    Is that so? Honestly, youre doing pretty good, so I thought it wont pose a problem for you.


    Julias vagina has matured well.


    Since she didnt know how to y with it until recently, it was more sensitivepared to others, and for that, my evaluation of hers was high.


    However, despite being an adult, her tightness is still yet to mature. Yes, it is still one step below, especially whenpared to the young girls in this school.


    For that reason, I decided to try making it physically tighter.


    And the result was even better than I thought it would be.


    The insides of her vagina, which usually entangles gently on my cock, have now be tighter and more irresistible than before.


    If this continues for long, my cunt will be stretched out in the end!


    In that case, then try your best in making me cum early. The faster you squeeze me out, the less loose your vagina will be.


    N-no way


    Julia felt disheartened by the excessive recklessness of the situation.


    But if I follow the usual, it will no longer be fun at all.


    You really hate ending up with a loose hole, dont you?


    I began to swing my hips without a care, enjoying the vagina that felt tighter than before.


    its so deep, its going so deep inside meeeaaaahhnn!


    Our headmistress panted over and over in a healthy way as well.


    It wasnt a lie that Im feeling better. Maybe because the areas which were loose previously has now be tightwell, considering my boost in size, everything has now be tight.


    It was to the point as if Im fucking a virgin once again.


    Thats good, Julia. Keep that hard mping up!


    I moved my hips further as I gave her orders.


    Auuu, oh no, its going to spread out morehyaaaa!


    Then, a jittery spasm was felt from her vaginal walls.


    Julia, are you about to cum?


    I-I dont have a choice, do I!? I was being pierced non-stop by something so big!


    Are you perhaps, have gotten hooked to this?


    O-of course not! Even though it feels great and all, if this doesnt stop, it wont be able to go back to the way it was before! Im going to be a loose woman in the literal sense!


    Fufurest assured, Ill try my best not to break it.


    Eh? Really?


    Of course. How could I waste away such a good woman like you?


    Theo


    Besides her physical body, Julias power as the head of the school is irreceable.


    Shes basically the lifeline for me right now. Please support the trantor and get thetest updates of this novel by reading only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Im not going to let the opportunity Ive gotten here go to be left in ruins.


    Not to mention that only a few kind words like this could already put this headmistress into a good mood.


    Though she may be a bit easy, this is a whole lot better than being exposed to a woman who kept on saying I love you countless times, then gets sick of it in the end.


    Even if you get a little loose, Ill do my best to fix you up. So, forget all those worries ande to me with the best you have got! Dont hold back!


    I gave my meatpole a huge swing. I went so hard that I almost crushed her womb entrance.


    Ahh, Im cumming, Im cumming!


    Yeah, thats it. Stop putting up with it and cum as much you like.


    Im cumming, Im cumming with your cock, Theo!


    Julia finally didnt hold herself back, doing a series of convulsions at mymand.


    However, my movements are still yet to stop.


    Hiii!? No more, No more! Im cumming again!


    It feels really good being vited in the middle of their climax, isnt it?


    Thisbruteahiiii!


    After looking at me with a resentful gaze, Julias body bounced up and down again as she climaxed once more.


    This pattern continued on and on, and like my favorite dish being served in an all you can eat buffet, it also made me savor her as many times as I like.


    Im cumming Im cummingright away, once again, cummmiiiinnngg! Hmmm!


    Thats it, Julia. Submit yourself to your desires.


    Noo, No more! Cumming! Im going to be a cock-loving idiot!


    I went on and on for a while. However, after herst climax, Julias vagina has mped my dick shut, throbbing as it matched her enticing moans.


    I tried to check up on her, only to see Julias mouth already gaping as she gasps for breath, muttering something while silvery drools flowed out of the sides of her lips.


    Whats this? Your face looks sloppy that its like youre regressed into a baby.


    I wiped the drool off her lips as I spoke.


    It feels good. It feels sho ghoood! More, more, Theo!


    Shes finally gone mad with the pleasure.


    Judging from Julias profile, this woman had already melted in pleasure.


    Her usual strong front has already crumbled to the point where even I couldnt see any trace of it left.


    Thatsh right. Theo drove me crazhy with pleashure. So thake reshponshibility.


    Yes, yes. But for now, its time to get serious.


    I mmed my hips, which was yet to pull out, further into her special ce that has already dried from the series of small tides.


    The sound of flesh colliding with flesh is no longer at the level of a little p, but rather a set of raw, low sounds as if pounding meat with a tenderizer.


    Noooo, its not over yet!? Cumming, cumming, cummiiiinng! I cant stop it anymore!


    Im also gonna let it out soon.


    -! Theos semen! Theos semen! Pour it in, pour it all inside my cunt!!!


    Youre going to get every drop of it. Theres no need to cry out that loud.


    Initially, I wasnt nning to do anything other than cumming inside her. But now that Julia is feeling this much, climaxing with just a slight movement, I couldnt help but change my mind.


    I didnt waste this chance and moved my hips mercilessly. And when I reached my limit,


    Dobyurururururu!


    Aaaaahhhh! Cumming! Im cummmiiiiinnnggg!


    While feeling the tightness of her climax, I ejacted without holding back, all the way into her vagina, as I dered.


    After finishing my load, I let go of my hand from Julias waist, where she immediately dropped on the bed and rolled on her back.


    Between her legs, I could see the freshly pumped semen leaking out of her gap.


    I havent had enough, but it wouldnt be fun to fuck you like this. Lets wait for you to recover for now.


    And so, until she recovered in full, I nursed Julia as she took a rest on the bed.

 Book 2: Chapter 1: Breakdown

    Book 2: Chapter 1: Breakdown


    As I just had finished my deed with Julia, I felt tired, so I decided to take a moments rest andid myself down on the bed.


    While at it, I caught and looked over the documents I have just obtained.


    So, which one of them will your next target be?


    As though she had recovered from her climax, Julia looked at the same documents right by my side.


    Theyre all good women, so dont hold yourself back.


    As its the head of the school who has personally selected them, everyone is guaranteed to be high spec.


    Ive decided to aim at the students first, but even from them, several have already caught my interest, making me hard to choose which to go first.


    So, this is what the wolf feels when sneaking into a ranch, huh?


    Everyone on this list thinks theyre in a safe ce, not knowing they will be devoured the instant they let down their guard.


    And as long as I give them a few sweet words like the sly wolf in folktales, theyll fall right into my trap.


    UwaaaThats a very evil face youre making, Theo.


    What is a wolf if he doesnt take the prey that is already offered to him?


    Its heartbreaking to think that these purembs would fall to the poisonous fangs of Sir Krause.


    She looks sad as she says this, but the next thing I know, shes running her hands over my body.


    However, I dont really care if you make these girls your woman or not.


    I that a proper thing to say as a headmaster? The students might curse you for this.


    Still, that doesnt mean youre going to stop picking them up, right?


    After all, Its like my purpose in life. Please support the trantor and get thetest updates of this novel by reading only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    With that in mind, I flipped through the pages of the investigation report, and a students profile caught my eye.


    Its Annica Arendt, the girl with the pink twin-tails.


    I held her profile right above, then spoke my thoughts.


    Come to think of it, I havent told you this yet.


    What is it?


    I was bored waiting for Julias file, so I coaxed one of my students toe to me.


    Eeeeh? Isnt that pretty quick? I know you are a reckless one, but even I wont be able to back you up if you wont inform me beforehand, you know?


    You dont have to get worried. One or two people wont pose a problem. Also, weve done it outside the building premises, too, so you can say were safe.


    Is that sobut still


    What, are you worried about something?


    Julia nodded at my words.


    The kids who go to this school are all the children of powerful and famous families. You wont be able to stay in this country once they find out.


    Sure, theyre not your average town girls,


    As I preface, I looked into Julias eyes then continued.


    But thats why theyre so exciting to get. I only have one life, and Ill live it in a way I want it to.


    Haaa I wonder if this country is still okay with someone like this being a court wizard.


    Court wizards are a bunch of people who have been recruited for their abilities, so theres always something out of the ordinary for each one of them. entric is an understatement for those freaks.


    I couldnt help but frown, remembering my former colleagues.


    R-really?


    Sure, they dont get out in the open much, but even with that, the knights in the publics eyes a hundred times better behaved than them.


    A hundred times is a bit much, dont you think?


    If you want, I can introduce you to ab of a former colleague of mine next time.


    WellIll politely refrain, thank you.


    A wise choice, because the worst part is that an ordinary person would go mad in a matter of minutes when inside that creepy oldb.


    Even I can get chills sometimes when I remember the scenes inside.


    Even though Im like this, Im still a part of the countrys most sensible group of court wizards.


    Damn, I just remembered something nasty. Ill have you to take care of me once again.


    Eh, wait, aahhn~!


    In an attempt to distract himself, I held Julia back to my arms and roamed my fingers over her body once more.


    Then, I groped those squishy mountains then proceeded to insert my fingers into her precious ce.


    But, just as I was about to insert it, I heard a sound of something being mmed.


    T-teacher!? Whats the meaning of this!?


    The one who violently opened the door and walked in was Annica, who I was referring to earlier.


    She is ring at me as her twin tails swung from the sides.


    Teacher, didnt you tell me to wait in my room? I have been waiting there for hours! And also, why are you and the headmistress


    Eh? Miss Arendt?


    Julia seems to be surprised by the sudden intrusion as well.


    Even forgetting that she had been breathing feverishly until now, her eyes went round on their sockets.


    Youre quitete, Annica. I was expecting you toe in a little quicker.


    What, what? Theo, so youre saying


    Waiting in your room, or waiting just outside the office? Ive long detected your presence. You have been checking on me outside the door, werent you?


    -! You noticed that?


    I smiled at Annica, who turned upset at being caught red-handed.


    If I had to guess, Id say you had thought that your signature wind spell to muffle the sound will get you undetected.


    After all, it is known that sound needs to travel through air to be heard by the other party.


    And using that theory, she must casted a wind spell to create a wall in the air.


    With this, we wont be able to hear the sounds Annica creates, buts more surprising is that she even adjusted her spell to fully hear our voices.


    To tell the truth, there are already some spells that block entirely the sounds made by sorcerers.


    But such things are used for assassinations and other dark things, so they are not known in the surface world.


    As far as being able to use something simr to that independently, it shows Annicas talent for magic.


    But its still too rough. Youve been leaking out your magic presence in front of the room.


    Even if Im in the middle of the act, I pay attention to those tidings.


    After all, everything would be ruined if my rtionship with Julia was discovered by a non-rted student or teacher.


    But how did you know it was me, sir?


    At least you should try to find that out for yourself. But thats only if you have that kind of stamina left after this.


    Eh, what are you


    Before Annica could finish her words, I used my body maniption magic to pull her to the bed.


    Kyaaa! My body is!?


    Whoa there.


    I caught Annica as she copsed into the bed andid her down on the opposite of where Julia is.


    T-that was so sudden, teacher.


    Dont worry. As long as Im here, I wont let you get hurt.


    And naturally, the two of them started talking with me in between.


    Uhm, wellArendt has now be one of Theos woman, isnt she?


    Y-yes, headmistress. But I didnt expect you to be close to him as well.


    Well, Im the one who let Theo inside the school, so


    Thenme losing my virginity.was all because of headmistress


    From my point of view, Julia was a woman with a bad drinking problem, but from my student Annicas perspective, she seemed to be a trustworthy headmaster.


    And because of that, she looked incredibly shocked.


    For that, Im sorry. But Miss Arendt is already a prisoner of Theos charms, am I right?


    Yes, thats it! To the point where I cant live without Sir Krause anymore!


    Then there shouldnt be a problem. As a sign of making up with you, lets have Theo here embrace us together.


    The three of us?


    As Annica was a virgin until a few days ago, shes never had any experience doing it with multiple people, that is until now.


    Yet, the remainingmon sense inside of her is still keeping her away from it.


    Though I have no experience of it, I find it interesting as well. How about you, Theo?


    Why are you asking me here?


    Because if its Theo, you could take on two or three women at once, couldnt you?


    Isnt that pretty obvious? Of course, I can.


    M-mymon sense is


    Annica was taken aback once more, and this is separate from the one she had earlier.


    But its good to see the development of a pure girl being eroded by impure facts of lust. This chapter trantion is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    Fufufu. You dont have to be so stunned, Miss Arendt. Nowe, Theo.


    Julia moves over me as she supported Annica from behind.


    Now, youll be dealing with both of us together. I hope youre prepared.


    You have been nning to do this since you found out Annica outside, havent you?


    uu, aah.


    But it seems that our newly joined party member is still yet to make up her mind.


    Whats the matter? If you dont feel like it, I can tamper your body again-


    Ill do it! Ill serve you with the headmistress!


    Thats great, then.


    I nodded, satisfied with the newly found motivation of our new partner.


    Youve got no choice either way. Still, what an awful guy you are, Theo.


    Yes, thats right! You should treasure us more, teacher!


    Why should I? In fact, why should you care in the first ce? I thought I made it clear that Im only after your bodies.


    Precisely the more you should, Theo. I know we have amazing bodies, but women are still fragile creatures, you know?


    Isnt it a little toote for that? If you care so much about your bodies, you two shouldnt be ying around with them in the first ce Now then.


    I scrutinize the bodies of the two women before me.


    What kind of service should I ask them?


    As of that moment, it was the only thing that upied my mind.

 Book 2: Chapter 2: Two Against One 1

    Book 2: Chapter 2: Two Against One 1


    What am I supposed to do, sir?


    For now, let me think. Feel free to do what you want in the meantime.


    A beautiful woman and a beautiful girl are lined up in front of me. One is basically the head of this school, while the other is one of my students under my handling.


    Both of them are beauties on a level almost impossible to find even in high-ss prostitutes, and on top of that, they are at my beck and call.


    With an uplifting feeling I have never felt before, I spoke to them.


    Well then, lets have the both of you serve me with your magnificent breasts.


    Alright. I was already hoping you would say that.


    After all, Sir Krause like our tits the best.


    With my words, they began exposing themselves. Removing their clothes and underwear, two fresh pairs of mountains soon appeared right before my eyes.


    I quickly decided topare them to each other.


    In terms of pure size, Annicas is bigger. Theres also a slight short height difference between her and Julia, who is already quite tall for a woman, making her breast seem evenrger. This chapter trantion is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    However, Julia wins in terms of texture, as hers have already matured from ying around with several men.


    There are plenty of differences if Ipare them further, but in the end, they are both big tits that I like. And with that, theres nothing I canin about.


    Theyre both nice breasts. Now use them to titjob me well.


    Youre living in luxury, you know that? Having both of us do this together.


    Titjobso thats what I did back there.


    They both move to my waist, each with their unique reactions to mymand. Then theynded their big tits on my waist.


    Both wererge, but they were quite heavy as well. I never expected that the feeling I had in fondling them upfront would be different from directly letting themy down on top.


    Nevertheless, their softness makes the weight feel less cumbersome.


    Just the thought that I will be serviced by these soft pairs of meat from here onwards has already made my excitement uncharacteristically apparent.


    Still, I couldnt let them see me like that. Not in front of these prideful women, so I tried my best in tightening my lips, which had almoste loose.


    As expected, teachers cock is so big.


    Ive had a lot of experience, but Ive never seen anything like this.


    Eh? headmistress has experience?


    Once you get hooked by this, you wont be satisfied by anything else anymore.


    Well, I guess its toote for me, then.


    Even as she said this, Annicas face looked happy. This chapter trantion is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    No matter how much I do it myself, even with my toys, I can no longer be satisfied. Thats why I invited Sir Krause toe over today as well.


    Really? Then, you have built up quite a lot, havent you?


    Yesto the point that Im already getting wet just by looking at it like this.


    Then, you can look forward now, as the real thing is about to get served.


    Of course! Here I go, teacher~!


    Wait, dont go there, go here!


    After Annica said that, I quickly pinned my member in between her breasts. Julia also presses her big tits against it to catch it, but the flesh rod was already buried deep inside Annicas chest.


    Early bird catches the worm, headmistressor should I say early boob catches the cock?


    Your way of using puns is horrible. Also, you cant just have it all to yourself!


    Julia also tried to push forward with her breasts, but shes losing because she had already been beaten by a head-start, not to mention she is also losing in size.


    Meanwhile, I was watching such a struggle and enjoying the feel of their breasts with ease.


    Annicas breasts, whichpletely covered up the flesh rod in their enormousness, finally began to move. Her movements were smooth, as if she had done this before.


    Did she practice in her room after our deed?


    Such a nobledy like her, secretly practicing erotic techniques inside her roomits fantastic.


    Teacher, how is it? Did it make you feel better?


    Yeah. To the point that its making me wonder if you were really a virgin before this.


    Hnnn, haaaare you telling me that Im a pervert?


    Its not like its bad. I like perverted women. And I like it even more if its a beautiful girl like Annica doing kinky things.


    If thats the case, then Ill be even more naughty! Im gonna move my tits moreAhh!?


    Sorry. The momentum was just too good to resist.


    Annica asks as she tries her best to squeeze me with her breasts. Then after giving her my feedback, she moved even more intensely, as if my words made her feel better.


    She didnt haveplete control of her ample breasts yet, however, as it spilled out of her tits grasp a bitter. After all, she was still a neophyte that was just starting up.


    Julia didnt miss this moment and immediately took the escaped cock with her own breasts.


    Enjoy my tit-fucking, too, okay? I may lose in terms of size, but I cant lose in terms of techniques.


    Julia spoke as she wrapped my flesh rod tight and immediately moved to stimte them.


    Her movements were a lot steadier than Annicas.


    Whenever Ive done it with a man, they always asked me to do it with these breasts. So, I have a lot of experience over here.


    And youre not kidding at all. It feels good, Julia.


    The way shes moving her breasts is superb. Shes covering every possible direction just to stimte my meat stick.


    At one time, she moves both and squeezes my member inwards. On the other, she moves them independent of each other, giving me a different stimtion from both sides. Please support the trantor and get thetest updates of this novel by reading only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    More than that, she also uses her hardened nipples to entuate her stimtion even more.


    Ahhnn, haaaa, haaahow is it, Theo. Feels better, right?


    You got the nicest techniques as usual. Even I am starting to feel it.


    Isnt that right? Theres already naughty juicesing out at the tip of your cockfufufu.


    It seems that my reaction has set her in a good mood, as she had already known that I was feeling satisfied with her titjob.


    On the other hand, Annica was less excited as she was just deprived of her precious toy.


    Though its really nice to see my women serving me like theyre in apetition, I dont want them to fight over me in the end. Please support the trantor and get thetest updates of this novel by reading only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Yes, there will always be a slight difference in their appearances, but each one of them is still the same in the end. Theyre all my women.


    I sighed in my mind, then spoke to Julia.


    Julia. This time, cooperate with Annica. While there are the two of you, It will make no difference if you just take turns instead.


    I see. If thats what Theo wants, then Ill do what you say.


    And, as I had said, Julia loosened the restraints on the meat stick she was holding and spoke to Annica.


    Miss Arendt, shall we serve him together?


    Y-yes, Maam. But how should I do it?


    First, you need to get his cock in the middle of your tits.


    Like this?


    And at Julias signal, my meat rod ended up at the center of the two pairs of soft meat.


    ! This one is good.


    Two different sensationsing from the left and right sides almost made me scream.


    So this is what it feels to have a double tit-fuck with magnificent breasts.


    But the real work is yet toe.


    lets move them together, okay? One, two, three.


    Nnn, muuits kinda difficult.


    The timing is a little off, but they were able to move their breasts simultaneously.


    The stimtion it brought, however, was something Ive never felt entirely.


    <em>Im fortunate to have been epted into this school.</em>


    I spoke with delight as I enjoy my partners workings.


    Alright. Our movements are getting better and better.


    Youve got more and more juiceing out of your cock, sir!


    Thats just how good our tits feel. Isnt that right, Theo?


    Yeah, shes right. Keep going.


    Iy down on the bed as they continue their ministrations that showed no signs of stopping.


    Your cock is trembling. I guess its time to let it out.


    Sir, please turn my breasts white with thick semen~.


    And once they detected Im about to cum, Julia and Annika both increased the momentum of their movements.


    The time my precum was enough to lubricate them, an obscene watery sound could already be heard.


    Its making huge squishy sounds. So this is whats a dick is like when its about to cum.


    Theo, spray us with your jizz!


    Ah, I want your sperm too, teacher!


    With the intense service of the two, I finally reached my limit.


    Buried in their soft flesh, I spat out all the cum that umted in the past.


    Dobyu, Dobyuu, dobyururururu!


    Oh, God, so much is squirting out! And its so warm!


    Haaaaahhnn. Leroteachers semendelicious


    White sticky stuff was sttered in their face and bodies, and inrge mouthfuls, Julia and Annica immediately licked them on each others faces.


    I watched them, thinking about the ways on how I should fuck them after this.

 Book 2: Chapter 3: Two Against One 2

    Book 2: Chapter 3: Two Against One 2


    I gazed with satisfaction as the pair of twin hills got painted with my white stuff.


    Despite having done this countless of times, Im still yet to get tired of this feeling. After all, dyeing my woman with my own seed makes me indulge in a sense of superiority, showing that I am in control of my partner.


    Nchuuleroteachers stuff so much left.


    Theres still some on you in this spot, Miss Ardent Nnchu, lero.


    Hiiii! Headmistress, please dont lick me there all of a sudden!


    Fufufu. Sorry about that~.


    As I was still engrossing myself in the feeling of dominance, Julia stooped down and tried to lick the lower boobs of Annica, which made the other party surprised. Despite the other partys reaction, they began licking each others bodies, even without being told.


    I dont have a thing for lesbian actions, but seeing my women intertwining with each other is also pleasing in its own way.


    Ahhnnn! Wait, thats my nipplesfuuuu, hnnnn!


    Thats for my payback. Still, headmistress, you have a really sweet voice, despite being old.


    This time Annica tried to lick Julias nipples with her tongue. This made thetter let out an alluring moan, being sensitive to the stimtion due to the fact that the spot was recently used in the earlier dick-rubbing.


    You really got the nerve, Miss Ardent, calling me old


    Thats not what I mean, headmistress. In fact, I still have great respect for you.


    Heeh, tell me more.


    Youre beautiful, you can work well, and youre so naughty on top of it. Any man would find you hard to resist.


    Even with that, I still fell low as a fuck toy to Theo.


    It cant be helped. Any proud woman would definitely kneel before teachers cock.


    It seems that the joint tit-fucking session we had earlier has developed a sense of camaraderie between the two, as they can talk happily with each other nowall while keeping me out of the.


    Well, as long as my women are getting along with each other, its good for me.


    But its still not pleasant to be left out.


    I think its time for you two to get on with it.


    I spoke as I moved in front of them.


    Sir, what are you going to do next?


    I think he means hes going to have sex with us.


    Of course, how could I not do the real thing after all this?


    I gave an affirmation at Julias words.


    So, what is he going to do next?


    It would be nice if he do us both while we stare at each other in missionary, and then go the hardcore way and do us both in the rear This chapter trantion is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    And then the two of us will ride Theo together in the end


    Theyre all fascinating ideas, and Im tempted to try them all, but I dont think Ill have the stamina to do it all for the two of them.


    For now, lets pick one of these


    I made you both serve me before, so now Im going to serve you back. Get down on all fours.


    From the back, huh. I knew Theo would choose this one.


    Ahh, teacher is going to fuck me hardIm going to get wet just from thinking it.


    They quickly lined their beautiful butts towards me, where I then enjoyed them with both hands.


    Sir, please put it in nowmy head is full of that thing you have for a while now.


    Miss Arendt cant seem to resist it anymore. Theo, go ahead and do her fir-


    Annica, who couldnt take it anymore, begged me, and Julia supplemented her as well. But before Julia could finish her words  I inserted my hardened meat rod into her vagina first.


    I know shes just showing a proper attitude for someone of an older age, but even so, hiding the horniness of her body is something shes still yet to be adept with.


    As proof that Im correct, in an instant, my member was sucked all the way to her end.


    Ihiii! So suddennhaaaa! So hardOh God!


    I grabbed Julias ass and started swinging, and immediately, love juices began to flood out of her, making squishy and obscene sounds as I move.


    N-no wayteacher, youre horribleeven though Im so wet already


    Annica, not being able to get her chance, shows me how wet she is as she watches us fuck instead.


    Indeed, shes wet to the point that shes leaking love juices from her precious part. However,


    My apologies, Annica, but Im not as kind as you think. Still, here. Make do with this for now.


    Hyaaaa! Y-your fingersteachers fingers are stirring up my pussy!


    While fucking Julia, I used my fingers to caress Annicas already oozing cunt.


    Haaa, haaaaArendt, your moans are adorablehnnnn!


    Headmistress tooyou look so engrossed by teachers cock


    Well, thats becausehis dick can easily poke my deepest partsahhh, I love it!


    Im so jealous. I cant wait to have it too.


    As my pistons and my caresses continued, Annicas begging gradually became noisier and noisier.


    Haaahaaa, teacher! I cant do this anymore! Why are you making me wait so long!?


    Because that way, youll enjoy it more when I finally put it in.


    No way


    She gave a desperate look, even though my caresses on her body kept making her tremble.


    Despite it, I began to speed up the movements of my hips on Julia.


    Ahhh. Hyaaaaa! Its getting more violent again. Uuhh!


    Headmistress is so unfair, feeling so much better than me.


    The fingers inside Annica got squeezed even tighter as she sulks beside me.


    <em>I think its about time I switch ces. </em>


    I pulled out my meat rod from Julia and immediately pointed it into Annicas entrance.


    Here I go, Annica. If youre really that impatient, then take it all firmly. Okay?


    I said as I started to put it in inside Annica. Still, with her private part having climaxed three times before this, the term flooded is already an understatement for hers.


    Soon as I pushed my hips in, like a hungry mouth waiting for food, she devoured my meat stick all the way to the back. Please support the trantor and get thetest updates of this novel by reading only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Yaaa! Ahiiii! Its here. Teachers dick is here!


    Annica arched her back with a jittery shiver, and her vagina went even tighter. After all, the meat rod she had long been waiting for has finally went in.


    Looks like Miss Ardendt came just by putting it in.


    And my other partner just observed her with a smile.


    Dont be soposed yet, Julia. Because Im having you with this!


    Ahiin! Your fingers, your fingers are moving inside me!


    I put my three fingers together and thrust them into my observers vagina at once.


    As she was caught off guard, Julia wasnt able to cope with the stimtion right away.


    I continued to move my inserted fingers, then turned my attention towards Annica.


    How long are you going to stay still? Ill be moving soon.


    Despite her tight insides, she didnt seem to have trouble when I was swinging my hips earlier. I guess its all thanks to the love juices that she had secreted back then, making the process a lot smoother.


    Hyaaa, please wait! If you move now, Ill be


    Do you think I care for your own reasons?


    Before she could manage to answer, I immediately pumped my hips.


    My flesh rod and my fingers moved back and forth in each of their pussies, making watery sounds as they each wiggled themselves in.


    Ahh, aaaaaah! Its squeezing me, all the way to my deepest parts!


    Im gonna, with your fingers, Im about to!


    I vited each of them in their weak spots until they reach their climax.


    Whats this? Are you about toe already?


    And as a consequence, their vaginas began to mp tighter.


    Noo, I cant take it anymore! Hyaaaaauu, aaaaahhh!


    Me, me too! Im cumming, Im cumming!


    Then cum as you like.


    I may have spoken this again, but I really like situations like this, where everyone is at my full mercy.


    I couldmand them to do things, yes, but I feel like acting personally like a punisher suits my style better.


    After a moment, they arent able to withstand my punishment anymore, and Annica and Julia started climaxing.


    Cumming cumming, Im cummmiiiiinnnnggg!


    M-me tooIm gonnaAaaaaaaaahhhh!!


    They finally reached the zenith. The two peoples pussies, despite their simr humungous boobs, reacted very differently when they came.


    In Annicas, despite going frantic all over the ce like an immature brat throwing a tantrum, her insides tightened fiercely around my cock like a beast, and it felt really good.


    As for Julias, it was as if she was a subus that has gotten her meal. Her sexiness went up by another level, and now shes exuding a wonderful and alluring vibe that I cant believe she was vited so much just earlier.


    Wha-, no, no more! Even though I just cameooooh, aaaaaaaah!


    Cumming, Im cumming! Im going to cum once mooooooree!


    I continued to chastise the two spasming vaginas as I reach for the peak.


    You cant just finish on your own. Im not going to stop until I climax as well.


    No wayI cant take it anymore


    Yet after hearing my words, Julia copses on the spot.


    But its not enough to escape from my fingers grasp. As for Annica,


    Im dying! Im dying! Ahhh, my eyes, my head, I cant focus them anymore!


    No. Youll have to stay up until I let it out. Im almost there.


    I pped her in the ass as she had almost passed out. This literally knocked her back up.


    Igiiiii! My cunts going to be scraped off!


    Dont worry. I am near now. Im gonna pour it all inside you.


    Groping both of their asses hard, I posed my hips to ejacte faster.


    Yes, go ahead! Come on,e on,e on,e on,e on!


    Annica was already screaming, but since I was already near, I ignored it and thrust my meat pole deep inside.


    Dubyuuuuuu! Byurururururu!


    I poured all my remaining load inside Annicas womb. At the same time, I also pinched Julias clitoris to her climax.


    Cumming, Im cuuuuuummmiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!


    The two reached the peak at the same time, copsing immediately on the bed afterwards.


    Satisfied with the sight of their cumming faces, I finally stopped moving bringing my first threesome in the academy to a close.

 Book 2: Chapter 4: New Target

    Book 2: Chapter 4: New Target


    I catch my breath as I nursed my two partners after having gone through a series of climaxes.


    First, I got them out of their clothes, that has already be dirty and wrinkled, then used my spells to clean the smell out of their bodies.


    Though its a sight to see how they devoted their selves, all of it wont matter if they get ruined because of me.


    I looked for spare sheets and changed the bedding, which has gone fully wet from our body fluids, then put Julia and Annica on the bed.


    Then I sat down on the chair to the side and took out the files handed to me by Julia.


    Since Im going to be here for a while, lets take our time to look at this.


    I just had a quick look at it earlier, but even so, all the women selected here are of pretty high level. Julia wasnt kidding when she said theyre the best she had.


    For now, lets take a closer look as we choose our next target.


    Hmm. Since Its a school for young nobledies, there are a lot of them which have parents of high status.


    Like Annica, whoes from a prominent family, they are a collection of existences which are as high as the clouds to be reached by ordinary people.


    In fact, I can see a few family names here and there from when I was assigned at the court.


    This is the ministers daughter? And this is the Knight Commanders niece.


    The children and rtives of some of the countrys biggest names are quietly passing through.


    In a certain sense, they are all good prime targets.


    It was so much that if we were to take the entire student body of this ce hostage, the countrys functioning would be paralyzed entirely.


    This means that Julias mother, who is guarding this ce, is as good as she gets, and more of a reason I have to keep my actions from being exposed.


    Vain conceit can slip you under your feet. I always make a mental note of it.


    I pride myself on being a genius, but Ive never thought of myself as the strongest or invincible because of it.


    The court had enough people to make me think so.


    For me to surpass those guys, I still need time. And I mean lots of it.


    Well, even though Ive been able to infiltrate this school, Im not that interested in power.


    There were times when I was still a kid and I was genuinely looking for power, but during those days, I still have no idea how things work.


    As evidence, right now, Im focusing on how to get a good woman.


    Because its already enough for the current me to enjoy a beautiful womana beautiful woman in her depravity. This chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    I cant help myself on that part. But there arent so many students with big breasts?


    There are a lot of beautiful girls out there, but the ones Im after are the ones with big breasts


    I know the species of man have so many preferences, but for me, its better to have breasts than no breasts, as there are more options to enjoy in seeing and touching them.


    As a matter of fact, the only women Ive ever aimed at in the city were big breasted ones.


    In that sense, I was lucky to have contact with Annica, as I totally didnt have to go looking for her.


    Theo~. Ah, youre reading those files again.


    Those filescan I see it too?


    Not that I mind, but you two should at least put your underwear on first.


    I first said to the two who had just woken up.


    What for? You have seen us naked enough times before, havent you?


    I wont get aroused eventually if I see a woman naked all the time, though.


    Only for that reason?


    Thats not only. It will greatly affect my way of life.


    I dont want to even imagine not getting aroused when I see a naked woman in front of me.


    Those kinds of things are only suited for the era when clothes werent invented yet.


    I put on a re, and with a shrug of her shoulders, Julia obediently puts on her underwear.


    In the meantime, Annica seems to have finished getting dressed.


    For once, Im really grateful to have an obedient person at such a time.


    Its a good thing I trained her well.


    Still, the degree of Julias obedience is low, probably because I didnt use spells to manipte the conscious like what I did to Annica.


    Well, its boring to have a sex ve who always says yes to everything.


    So this is whats in the filesmost of them are studentsare these teachers next prey?


    Very perceptive. Youre right.


    I flip through the pages so that Annica can see them as well.


    I didnt know teacher has already managed to gather all this information. Its so well done.


    Well, thats because it was Julia who made it in the first ce.


    Huh, if the headmaster is  then Ill have to agree with this uracy.


    Then she continues as she wraps her arms around my neck.


    Butteacher, Im here, and youre still going after other students?


    That devilish smile is something that has seduced many men in the past.


    If youre an ordinary man, this is probably the only thing that will make you swoon, but I am far from them.


    Of course. I have long-awaited to be in this school. I just cant leave that to waste with just getting one or two when I am free to get the whole package.


    Its disappointing, but it cant be helped.


    For someone who barely managed to survive my assaults in bed just now, with another person even, you sure are too proud.


    If you put it like that, then its hard to argue


    Annica nods in disappointment.


    In the first ce, a womans opinion can barely do a thing when ites to satisfying my libido.


    So, have you figured out who youre going to go after next?


    Julia, who had finally arrived in her clothes, joined the conversation.


    Lets see


    As I was flipping through the material, I saw one student.


    Un? This girl


    Long red hair and feisty eyes.


    Moreover, she had good grades in the subjects I was in charge of.


    Her name wasInez Barraque.


    Oh, this girl is , Im sure


    What, do you know something, Julia?


    No, its just that


    Then, Annica interjects from the side.


    Senior Inez is the student council president of this school, teacher.


    From there, I suddenly remembered. Come to think of it, I was greeted by her at the opening ceremony when I took office.


    Dont tell me, you didnt remember that at all?


    No, I remember her breasts well. Only read theplete version at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Ive been curious about it ever since I saw it in ss.


    Herrge, forward-thrusting breasts showed me how taut they were, even through her clothes.


    Ive been thinking about getting my hands on them someday.


    Theo, youdo you remember a girl only by her breasts?


    Obviously, I objected to Julias dumbfounded response.


    Dont let it get to you. Breasts are an important part of looking at a woman.


    And thats why you didnt know she was the student council president.


    Dont make light of me. I could figure out what kind of breasts a woman has even just looking on top of her clothes.


    Well, I am saying that, but in reality, I was using a see-through spell to check them.


    But I didnt know she was the student body president.


    I didnt expect thatpletely.


    And besides, Inez didnt seem to have very good feelings for me.


    Maybe she has sensed that Theo is a womanizer?


    I dont think so. My cover is perfect, at least from what I think it is.


    In fact, even Annica, who is already used to being with men, didnt find out.


    Thats why it bothers me even more.


    The other students were happy to chirp at me when I teach the ss, but Inez was the only one who keeps a tight expression on her face.


    Shes not interested in the romantic side of thingsor something like that?


    Even if thats the case, teacher could just tamper that in side of hers with a brand new one


    Well, its also interesting to teach eroticism to a woman who has no sexual knowledge whatsoever.


    But Inezher eyes were focused on me in a way that made me feel something


    Dont you know what it is?


    I can imagine, but Im still not sure.


    So I guess youll just have to see it for yourself, huh.


    Well, maybe youre right.


    As long as I manage to talk to Inez, Ill know how she feels about me for sure.


    But how are you going to get her toe to you?


    That is


    I look down at the file in my hand again.


    Then, I look at the students file next to Inez.


    This girl is also beautiful, but her breasts are mediocre, so she was out of the targets, but


    Student council secretarythats right, an assistant!


    I can use the student council secretarys assistance to a new teacher to get alone time with Inez.


    What a bad man, hooking up another girl just to get close to Miss Barraque!


    Thats not something you should say in a praising tone, Julia.


    Yeah, but its just so funny.


    And totally not supposed to being from an educator of the school at all.


    Well, Im more of a school administrator than a teacher.


    Im astounded by this woman.


    Its really hard to believe that she is the head of a serious school, except when ites to me.


    Please let me know if theres anything I can do to help. I am always ready for teacher!


    I dont think its going to happen this time because shes a different grade than you, Annica, but Ill think about it in case it does.


    Yes!


    Thus, with this, I finally set my sights on my next prey.

 Book 2: Chapter 5: A Call to the Student Council Room

    Book 2: Chapter 5: A Call to the Student Council Room


    Two dayster, I was in the academys student council room.


    I was the only person in the room.


    The room is quiet, as no important meetings were scheduled on this day.


    This information was, of course, drawn from that student organization secretary.


    All I did was to persuade her, and she immediately went very cooperative.


    I even got some interesting information from her about the student council president, Inez.


    Well then, were almost here.


    The end of the school bell rang just a few minutes ago.


    If all go ording to n, Inez will be here soon.


    Shes supposed to be informed by the student councils secretary that Im looking for her in secret.


    Inez, a diligent student, would be here since I made a pretext of encountering an issue with the uing final exams.


    A few momentster, theres a knock on the door of my room, as nned.


    Im Inez Barraque. I heard Sir Krause wanted to see me


    Im here. Come on in, Miss Barraque.


    Excuse me, sir.


    The door is opened, and Inez walks in.


    Her eyes are still stern and fixated on me.


    Im d youre here, Miss Barraque.


    They told it was about an issue in the final exams, so what is it about?


    She doesnt even sit down in a chair, and instead, she stands and starts a conversation in front of me.


    This is pretty rming.


    Well, no problem, lets proceed.


    Yeah, the issue is Actually, its a lie.


    Eh? What the hell does that mean?


    Inezs eyes have be even more steely, and now its ring at me.


    What used to be a respectful tone from her has now turned violent.


    From what Ive heard from the secretary, shes more of an honest person, but


    It seems that that word only applies to when the student council president is in public view.


    Not bad. To be honest, I like that as well.


    Being able to increase the number of faces that she only shows to me in the future to match the two faces she had up to now., just the thought of that excites me.


    It will be quite a challenge, but I like it.


    Im going to have to ask you a question, Sir Krause. And please answer me honestly.


    Getting to the main point, is it?


    Yes, because I dont have the time to deal with your worthless farce.


    Youre getting more spikes with each passing hour. Is that respectful demeanor of yours just a ting or something?


    Making a riposte in my heart, I continue our talks.


    Actually, I only wanted a one-on-one conversation with you, Miss Barraque.


    If thats the case, shouldnt you just call me for an interview or something? Why this so much pretext?


    Thats also usible, but the contents well be talking about isa bit of a private one, you see.


    I dont think we are close enough for you to speak to me in private.


    Yes, but Im trying to make that up now.


    Like Lets be friends or something? Well, youll have to find someone else. Now, if youll excuse me.


    Thinking its a bunch of buffoonery, Inez tries to leave the room.


    But I, of course, didnt let her. Only read theplete version at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    I got up from my chair and quickly blocked the space between her and the door.


    What are you intending to do?


    Could you at least give me a moment? And here I tried my best to make some time with you, but you are already saying your farewell.


    I gave a sad look here, but it seems it only made Inez upset.


    W-what do you mean by that?


    For goodness sake, could you just listen to me for a bit?


    UghIt cant be helped. But only for five minutes!


    Thats good. Thank you.


    I smile at Inez,ughing inwardly at her as I easily broke her wall.


    Then she blushed like an inexperienced maiden.


    Yes, thats correct. Inez is, in fact, an innocent, inexperienced, and navely pure maiden who doesnt know how to react to the opposite sex.


    Thank goodness. Its d to see that Miss Barraque is an understanding girl.


    Well, Im the student council president after all, so I still have the duty to listen to the facultys problems.


    ording to what that secretary told me, she was a stern maiden on the outside, but a pure-hearted maiden on the inside.


    At first, I was surprised, but now that I see it personally, it all makes sense.


    However, isnt she actually quite a bit more than that?


    I decided to give it a try and see more of what kind of personality Inez had.


    As expected of the student council president. You have a good heart.


    No, this is just the norm.


    Thats not true. After all, youve done a great job organizing this school when you became its leader.


    I-Im just doing my job!


    Hmm, your embarrassment is showing, you know?


    On the inside, shes happy to be praised by me.


    But Ive heard that youre trusted by the headmistress more than some people. Its not usually that easy to be relied upon that much.


    I wonder about that? While its nice to be relied upon, I dont want to be relied upon all the time either.


    Your tone is harsh, but your mouth ising loose.


    Now, lets see if I can use my spell to read your thoughts.


    I secretly activated my magic spell without being noticed.


    Youre wrong. Thats totally one of Barraques good points.


    F-for the time being, thank you very much.


    (Well, of course, youre damn right! Ive worked so hard for this.)


    I knew it wont be a problem to cast it on her.


    I heard she has an excellent reputation as the leader of the student body, but to think shes also afraid of her title being stripped off at any moment


    For now, lets take it one step further. This chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    The fact is, Ive wanted to have a talk with you for a long time, But the academy has a lot of people, and it may cause a problem to our image. So I was wondering if we could have a leisurely chat in the city sometime.


    O-outside the academy?


    Yes. A male teacher and a female student alone in the ssroom will cause some strange rumors, would it not?


    Yeah, youre right.


    (Is heoffering me a date? Im being hit on by Sir Krause!)


    Shes trying really hard to keep her cool here, but I could already see her cheeks twitching.


    The turmoil in your mind is also evident in your body, you know?


    Or You dont like the idea of me going out with you?


    That isyou see


    (Mr. Krause and I are teacher and studentbut Ive never been asked out by someone so cool before)


    Apparently, shes feeling lost inside.


    Maybe its because she always gave a hard-to-get personality, or perhaps its because shes never been asked out by a guy before.


    But whats important is that she seems to think I am a cool person.


    Shall we go and decide where to meet?


    I put my hand on Inezs cheek and look into her face.


    Youre beautiful, Inez. Ive had my eye on you ever since I first met you.


    Eh, what are youalso, my first name


    (Whats with the cheek touchingalso, his face, so close!?)


    I continued to speak to her, whos still not able to react to the suddenness of the situation.


    You dont seem to show much emotion, but I guarantee youre cute when you smile.


    Haeh, uhm


    (Is that a hit? Im being hit on? What do I dobut Im the student council presidentI am supposed to be a role model for everyone)


    Apparently, Inez is conflicted.


    She tries to back away, but I keep on pushing further.


    Back and back, until she finally arrives a the wall of the office.


    Were just gonna y around a bit. Do you want to have a fun time just once?


    I whispered to Inez as I caught her up to the wall. Then, I put my hand on the side of her face and whispered to her.


    At the same time, I increased my spells power and looked deep into Inezs mind.


    (This personNo, if its him, then he might probably lead me without caring about my position.)


    Oh? Whats this? Looks like someone is so fed up being a student council president for so long that shes hungry for someone wholl drag her to escape.


    Then Im exactly the right guy for the job. Ill make you happy, Inez.


    Kukuku. If thats what you want, Ill take the lead for you. But I have to do it this way first.


    What are you gonnaHnnn!?


    I hugged Inezs shoulders  then kissed her on the lips.


    Nn, nhuuuhafuu.


    (Im being kissed Im being kissed by my teacher!)


    Yes, this is a kiss. Feels good, isnt it?


    (What? But Im not talking right now.)


    Dont think that the only spells in the world are those that they teach you in school. Also, this is the next step after the kissing process.


    I let go of my hand on the wall and touched Inezs bottom.


    Kyaaa! My buttthis bastar-!


    She tries to resist, but I quickly held her down.


    After all, its hard to fight back when youre in close quarters.


    Now, theres no way out for you. Inez, Im going to teach you various things about being an adult and the way you want it.


    I smiled at our student council president, who was still in turmoil of the situation.

 Book 2: Chapter 6: With Inez 1

    Book 2: Chapter 6: With Inez 1


    I continue to kiss Inez as I press her against the wall.


    Hnnn! Hnnnuuu!


    (T-that was my first kiss! My first kiss, you know?!)


    She tries to resist, but I held her everything down. Shes so close to me that theres not enough space to give a hit or a kick.


    I chuckle at that fact, and this time I try to caress her body.


    As its easy to caress the buttocks and thigh area in our hugging position, I vited that area with emphasis.


    And as expected of what Julia has chosen, Inez has the kind of fleshiness that I like.


    You think you can do this and get away with it scot-free?


    Hou? What are you going to do about it?


    Ill report you to the headmistress. And then youll be done for!


    Kukuku, so scary


    Despite what she had said, I didnt rest my hand.


    Julia, the headmistress of the school, is already my woman.


    If you want me to quit, youll have to take it directly to the chancellor.


    If you stop now, Ill keep this matter silent.


    I seehowever, I still want to have fun, you see.


    Why, even though I said such thing


    Inez looks frustrated as she grits her teeth.


    It really gives me a nice feeling when dealing with a pure woman like her.


    If shes like this, shes definitely a virgin. I couldnt help but look forward to theter show.


    Come on, get your face in here.


    hnnn, what arehaafuu, uuuu!


    I gave a hardcore kiss to Inez, who kept shaking her head.


    Its been a simple kiss so far, and she could bite me anytime, bud oddly enough, she didnt resist.


    Lets change the pace up a bit.


    Inez, open your mouth. Let me in.


    J-just, who do you think you are! I will never give in!


    She said with defiance as she res at me with a snap. Bute to think of it, she hadnt said no yet to my approach.


    But youre forgetting that your body is in my hands now, arent you?


    I let go of the hand that was rubbing her ass and brought it upwards.


    The target was, of course, her big, growing tits.


    If you dont like my mouth, Ill make love to you with these. Since theyre so big, it would be a shame not to use them, wouldnt they?


    Breasts arent meant to be used like that!


    Really? Well, lets give it a try then, to prove you right. If you dont feel good from it, Ill stop, and you can do anything you like to me after that.


    Ill prove it to you!


    I had already imagined its hugeness in my head, but its very voluminous now that Im touching it personally.


    No waymy breasts are being toyed This chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    Yes. Inezs body is aplete toy for me now.


    Kuh have fun while you still can. Your teaching career is over after this.


    Really? Then if I make you fall for me here, you wont have to press charges.


    Are you really serious about that? Theres no way I would want to go with you!


    Oh well, Ill try focusing on her breasts in the meantime.


    I let my hand invade the interior of her clothes and rubbed her soft mountains directly inside them.


    I also didnt forget the cherries at its top.


    Hiiiiiii! What the hell is this?


    (I didnt know about this it chills me to the core!)


    The moment I touch her in there, Inezs body jolts. I can also feel her mind racing. This girl, youve never masturbated before, have you?


    You havent developed it yet, so it wont be as exciting, but you still feel it, right? This is what we call pleasure. Carnal pleasure.


    CarnalPleasure?


    Yeah, and the human body is designed to feel this pleasure when doing erotic thingsthings like rubbing your breasts or your butt, for example. Im going to give you more of this pleasure now.


    Wait, waaiit! I dont think I can handle more than this!


    Inez starts to panic, as if she is afraid of the unknown sensation.


    But its precisely what I wanted.


    Kuku, do you want me to stop? Then ept me. Then Ill stop twitting your nipples.


    Uuu, uuuI didnt know you were such a person.


    Let this be a lesson to you: Do not ever think that a persons usual behavior is simr to his inside nature. Also, arent you like that as well?


    Inez res at me once, and then closes her eyes as if she has given up.


    Looks like our president has stopped resisting. Now, allow me to enjoy you.


    I move my face closer to hers once more, and this time, Inez had let my tongue slip into her own mouth.


    Then I pull out her tongue, which had been retracted, and entwine it with my own.


    Hnnnn!? Haamu. Muguu!


    Hows that for a deep kiss? Isnt it squishy and erotic?


    Thats not true! Haaa, haaahaaa, haaa


    (I cant believe how deeply connected I felt with just our mouths!)


    Apparently, Inez is bing aroused. Even her cheeks are turning red as well.


    Its time to move on to the next level.


    I flip up the skirt of her uniform and move my hand underneath it.


    Huh? Th-thats!


    This ce is where a woman receives carnal pleasure the most, so you have to be prepared.


    After saying that much, I move my hand further down.


    I slipped my fingers underneath herfortable underwear and into the area most pleasurable for a woman.


    Then I began to gently and carefully stroke it first.


    Uuu, aaaah! That ce, my private ce is


    (No way, even I havent even touched that part much.)


    I knew she wasnt masturbating very well.


    Youve just been reading peoples minds its not fair.


    Frustrated? Then learn how to resist yourselfkukuku.


    Well, shell fall and be my woman before she learns the means to do it anyway.


    But still, its exciting to mess with a vagina that even the person herself hasnt used much.


    Its like being able to rampage as much as you like in a fresh nket of snow on the first day of winter.


    If you focus only on the bottom, youll neglect the top.


    I rubbed Inezs breasts with the opposite hand from the one that was caressing her private area.


    There was no longer any resistance to pull me off.


    But, you said you wont touch me in the chest!


    I only said I wont touch the nipples. That doesnt cover the rest of your chest.


    I intensify my caresses on Inez, whose re has also gone to the next level.


    Youyouhyaaa! Only read theplete version at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Bing pretty sensitive already, arent we?


    Then she screams in a cute little voice.


    It seems that her sense of sex is developing nicely.


    Haaa, haaakuh, uuuno way.


    (Whats this? What is happening to me!?


    She seems to be very confused at the first sensation she got.


    Well then, lets make her learn the taste of a climax soon.


    I stopped caressing the spot around her private part, then inserted a finger inside her vagina.


    No way, it entered inside?!


    Yeah, and youre getting a lot wetter. If its with this, its safe to do it now.


    Wait, no! Then my first time will be


    Inez resisted again, as if shes thinking her virginity will be taken away from her by my fingers.


    I held her down with one hand.


    Dont move too much. Youre really going to rip the membrane if you do.


    Uuuuaaah


    Dont worry. I wont do anything unnecessary.


    Since shes a virgin, I want to prate her with my meat pole as hard as I can.


    Until then, Ill have to be very careful not to break her membrane.


    If you il about, I might actually tear it with my fingers. Instead, try to focus on the sensations here.


    Fuuu, haaah whats this? My belly is getting hotter and hotter.


    Im developing you as I go along. Soon youll be cumming in here.


    A sensation I dont know is spreading inside me Im scared.


    Dont be scared, just feel the pleasure. And then youlle soon.


    I stimted her vagina with my inserted finger.


    Then the vagina, which had been slow to react, tightened little by little.


    Her reactions gradually be intense at an rming pace.


    Haaaa, haaaa! What isthisNo, somethingsing!


    Thats the climax. Now,e, show your first climax in front of me!


    I intensify the torture, keeping her virgin membranes safe.


    Finally, Inezs vagina spasms all at once as shees, tightening me in my fingers.


    Aaah, haaaa! Oh God, oh God, nooooooo!!


    Her whole body convulsed, and finally, Inez climaxed.


    I enjoyed the look on Inezs face as she melted with her first climax, supporting her body as it seemed to copse.

 Book 2: Chapter 7: With Inez 2

    Book 2: Chapter 7: With Inez 2


    (Haaa, haaa, haaaa Ive never felt anything like this before. I dont know whats going on in my head.)


    Inez was still shaking and her legs were so wobbly that she couldnt stand up by herself.


    Since I have no other choice, I continued to support her stumbling body.


    I also removed my inserted finger from her climaxing vagina.


    Kukuku look how wet you are.


    The finger I pulled out was sticky with love juices.


    And it was quite thick, as if I had stuck my finger in some sort of lotion bottle.


    I showed it to Inez.


    No way, so much is


    Yes. Inez, you came so hard you wet my fingers this much.


    Whats happening to my body?


    She looked anxious, but I reassured her by patting her head.


    Dont worry, its a natural reaction.


    R-really? Bu-but my body seems its not following me well


    Apart from that, are you fine with it? Being held by a man you despise.


    -! I-it cant be helped. After all, I cant resist anymore.


    Oh, is that so?


    Her lips were saying she doesnt want this, but her body doesnt want to resist.


    I dont need to read her thoughts to know this much.


    I chuckle inwardly at the feeling of Inezs gradual caving in.


    We cant just stand here forever. Lets move you into that chair over there.


    This is probably the student council presidents chair, where Inez is usually seated.


    As expected of the highest all-girls school, its quite a fine product.


    Even my school didnt have anything like this.


    WaterI need water. Im parched


    I used my spell to create a sphere of water and thew it into Inezs mouth.


    Nguu!? Gokunhaaa. Haaaathats too sudden!


    We dont have a cup. Did that settle you down?


    Yesfor now. Only read theplete version at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    After a while, Inezs disorganized breathing has returned to normal, and the weakness caused by her climax seems to have subsided.


    Then lets get on with the next one, shall we?


    Ne-next oneAre you gonna do that to me again!?


    What are you getting surprised at? Im still not satisfied yet.


    Sure, I like to vite your body, but thats not all there is to it.


    Especially with sex, as it cant be substituted for anything else.


    Since I did everything a while ago, Im going to ask you to do me this time.


    Yo-you want me to make you feel better?


    Well, yes. Bute to think of it


    What is it? Whats wrong?


    She still doesnt realize it until now, huh? Very well. Ill tell her.


    You felt good in the caresses I gave you earlier, am I right? If you didnt, you wouldnt have said those words.


    Thatssuch thing is!


    She res at me, but no denial followed her words.


    I guess she admitted to herself that she was feeling pleasure in our earlier act.


    If thats the case, maybe our future acts will go more smoothly.


    Well, you dont have to force yourself to talk. Lets just get started.


    I said andid down on the floor of her room.


    As expected of a school for young and prominentdies, not a speck of dust was in sight. Its spotless.


    What do you intend to do there?


    Inez, straddle over my head. And make sure youre facing the opposite side.


    I- I cant do such thingI cant!


    Look, we are the only ones in this room. And I promise you, it will feel better than thest time.


    As I said this, Inez began to move hesitantly.


    She crouched down on all fours and went straight to my chest with her hands on both sides of my waist.


    Okay, this is fine. Dont move from there.


    I stretched out my hands to Inezs hips, which was now over my head, then pulled them in to align themselves on my face.


    In that instant, I saw whats underneath her skirt, and what was brought into my eyes was a piece of underwear that has been stained with fluids in its very front.


    Are you going to do it with your fingers again?


    Not quite. But first, lets get something out of the way.


    I put my hand on her wet underwear and slid it off in one fluid motion.


    Wha-, my underwear!


    Theyre useless when theyre this wet anyway. Ill wash itter.


    Then I stuck my tongue out and licked the raw vagina that finally appeared in my view.


    Kyah! I felt something weird just nowNo way, did you just lick it?


    Yes, because Ive heard this is what women like to do.


    Theres no way thats true! Because I licking it there isahiii!


    Whats the matter, you cant keep your voice down?


    As I continue to caress her with my tongue, Inezs defiant tone gradually ceases toe out.


    Instead, its the panting of hers that increases.


    Especially when I lick her clitoris, I always hear a pleasant voice.


    Ahnnn! Haaaaiinn! Oh no, not there again!


    It seems youre feeling good. Let me hear a better moan.


    Nocantendureanymore! My voicemy voice is going toe out!


    Her hips, which were pulling back at first, are now actively offering to be licked.


    And the best part is, Im not asking for it in words yet.


    Soon as Inez began to get aroused, I introduced her to the next step.


    Hey, its time for you to do my member too.


    Yourmember?


    Its right in front of you, Inez. Just underneath my pants.


    Y-you want me to do that part!?


    Wouldnt it be unfair if I had to do it all the time? I think its time for you to serve from my side as well.


    UghI get it.


    Since she has cummed so loud in front of me, so she has no other choice but to heed my story.


    And it looks like shes getting into this act as well.


    Inez unbuckles my pants belt and removes my entire underwear.


    So this is what a mans is like


    Thats right, hold it with your hands first. Dont hold it too tight.


    Uh-un. Okay. This chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    Fearfully, she grasped the symbol of my manhood. Then she began to slowly stroke it up and down.


    Shes gripping it gently as she was told and for a first-timer, shes not quite as bad.


    Its so hotand its big. Its nothing like what I heard in ss!


    It varies from person to person, although mine is bigger than most men.


    Whats this, its getting harder and harderand its still getting bigger!


    Thats because Inezs service feels good. I get bigger when I feel pleasure.


    I-I see. So mine feels good


    (Im kind of d to hear that.)


    I looked into her thoughts and saw that hes be quite tainted by my training.


    Not bad for a first-time service. And as per usual, I will give the students with good performance something nice.


    I pulled her hips towards my face again.


    Then I put my mouth on her vagina, which is flooding with love juices.


    I reach out my tongue and proceed to lick the inside of her vagina even deeper.


    Ahiii! Hyuguu! Im being licked, Im being licked deep!


    Youre tightening around my tongue again. Does it feel that good?


    I dont know, I just dont know! Im feeling it so much I cant think of anything else!


    It looks like shespletely addicted to my cunnilingus.


    If this happens, she wont be able to go back to the pure-hearted self that she was before.


    The instant she misses this pleasure, shell get horny and will soon learn to masturbate on her own.


    The process of coloring this beautiful girl with eroticism, it just turns me on even more.


    Im getting hot again. Are you going to do what you did before?


    Yeah, I am. Are you scared?


    No. More than that, I want to feel that thing again.


    I seethen Ill just go ahead and make you cum again.


    The moment I heard Inezs reaction, I intensified my tongues movements even more.


    Guihiiiiiiiii! Itsing, itsing out again!


    Thats when you have to say, Im cumming.


    Im cumming! Im cumming, Im cumming! Im going to cuuuum!


    The words which she would never say on her usual face came out one after another. This level of excitement seems to have loosened her mouth well.


    Aaah, Im, Im gonna go crazyyy! Im cgummmiiiiiiiinnnnggg!


    Inez climaxed again, her hips trembling.


    The tightness was so intense that it was hard even for my tongue to pull itself out.


    Im looking forward to our actual performance, Inez.


    I thought so while supporting her body that had fallen down.

 Book 2: Chapter 8: With Inez 3

    Book 2: Chapter 8: With Inez 3


    After copsing on top of my body on her first climax, I rolled Inez to the side.


    Ow! Youre hurting me!


    I cant move without you getting out of the way. What other choice do I have?


    But that doesnt mean you have to roll me around.


    The aftermath of the climax seems to have cooled Inez down of what just happened.


    Im d. That means I dont have to wait for her to recover.


    After all, she needs to be well prepared for her first time.


    I guess I wont have to hold back any longer.


    I then approached Inez.


    Wait, what-?


    What do you mean what? Were going to have sex.


    S-sex!? Thats no good! Because thats what only lovers and couples do


    That was an abrupt response,ing from someone who had just her special ce felt a while ago.


    Hou? So, were good now?


    Not good, not good at all! But


    (I cant go back after feeling something so good! Also, youre reading these thoughts anyway)


    In the end, its only her lips thats resisting.


    Its probably because of the pride of being the student council president that makes her do so.


    But then, this means shes allowing herself to be corrupted?


    Kukuku. if you cant go back, then theres no choice but to keep going.


    I put my hands on Inezs shoulders and push her down to the floor.


    Auuu! Are we really gonna do that!?


    Of course, we are. Look down.


    Inez looks down as I say.


    From there, she sees my meat stick, now fully erect to the tip.


    Because she just had that half-hearted and unfinished service on me, my frustration and sexual desires has already reached its peak, to the point that I could hardly even bear it.


    If it werent for my impressive mental fortitude, I would have pounced on her long ago.


    Hiiii! Isnt it bigger than it was before?


    Thats not important. Whats important is this is gonna go inside you now.


    I cant. its impossible with this size!


    Inez shook her head from side to side.


    At the same time, she tries to get out from under me, but of course, I didnt let her go away.


    Its okay. Babies alsoe out from there, so theres no way its not gonna fit inside.


    All vaginas have an innate ability to stretch out duringbor. It will definitely hurt, but the logic should have gotten through to her.


    Even so This chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    I dont have time to deal with this. Im going to put it in.


    Wait, waait! Reallyhiiiii! Its hitting me!


    I aimed my cock against Inezs flowing vagina.


    Im pretty sure its loosened enough from what weve just done.


    Im gonna take your virginity, Inez.


    As I dered that, I moved my hips forward.


    It split her tight vagina as the meat rod advanced.


    No way, its really going in


    Stunned, Inez felt a huge foreign object entering her bit by bit, and soon, the tip of the dick hit her virgin membranes.


    If we go any further, you wont be able to make excuses anymore.


    Do what you want. Theres nothing I can do about it anyway


    Very well. Ill take it now. This chapter is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    I thrust my hips out in one fluid motion and pushed my meat rod deep into her vagina, breaking her virgin membranes with one momentum.


    Guuauuuu! Youre really relentless! But with this


    Are you happy?


    Dont be ridiculous! How could I be happy being forced to do this!!


    Really? But deep down, you wanted this to happen to you, didnt you?


    With those words, Inez froze as if she had been hit with a bulls-eye.


    She had no sexual knowledge, but she would at least know what her instincts were asking for.


    -! Thatswhat your spell is


    Yeah. I have read your mind. But now your wish hase true. I can make you happy, Inez.


    Will I be happy if I leave everything to you?


    At the very least, I will sate your bodily desires.


    After a few moments of silence, she murmured.


    Fuck meI want you to fuck me more.


    Is this your true nature?


    Yes. Im tired of being a good model of a student council president. I want to expose my true feelings, at least in front of you.


    Very well. If you offer your body to me, Ill dly indulge your needs as well.


    Butif you try to leave me and throw me awayeven if you try to run awayI will find you, and I will crush your balls so you can never have sex again. Fufufu.


    She tried to threaten me for it, but of all the time that we had, that was the liveliest moment I have seen of her.


    Thats scary. Lets make sure I train you well so that it doesnt happen.


    But still, I dont want to be tied to a woman.


    Thats what the training is for, for them to undoubtedly give themselves in.


    And so, I began by thrusting my hips hard into the vagina of a woman who has just lost her virginity.


    Hyaaaa! S-so sudden!


    You still have an undeveloped body, but dont worry. Ill train you from the inside out.


    I took her legs with both hands, spread them apart, and then mmed my hips deep into her secret ce.


    Inez gritted her teeth as she endured the pleasure being given to her by the foreign invader.


    Uguuu, uuuu!


    Thats brave of you. However, its futile.


    I didnt take it easy and continued to piston continuously.


    Then a voice gradually began to escape from between her biting teeth.


    uaaa! Haaa, haaaanhuuuu!


    Cant resist letting out your voice now, can you? Dont worry. You are gonna be reborn as an animal who only craves for my cock sooner than you think.


    Who will-! Haaa, ahiiiii! No, no more!


    Whats wrong? Is the sensation too much for you?


    I also reach for the big tits that sway in front of me.


    Every time I rub the soft pleats that quiver with each piston, her vagina mps tightly, making the sensation better than it was before.


    D-dont grab my breasts while moving your hips! If you do both, I, I wont be able to endure


    I see that your nipples are getting harder and harder. But with their size, I couldnt help but wonder. Will milke out like a cow if I y with them enough?


    I pinch my finger on her erect nipple to test them, and she reacts in an interesting way.


    Ahn~! Th-theres no way it wille out! And let go of my breasts! Oh no, its gonnae out again!


    Due to the non-stop attacks from the top and bottom at the same time, the Fort of Inez quickly fell.


    But whats interesting about her is that she only resists when I vite her from the top side.


    Not to mention that I can enjoy her resistance even more because I know what shes really thinking  that she really wants it inside.


    Im cumming! Im cumming! Oh, God, Im cummiiiiinnngg!


    I continued my merciless pistons on her hips, bringing her to climax as I go, as well as enjoying the sensation of her tightening to my meat pole that was regardless of her own will.


    Ahhh, haaaa! Im gonna go crazyMy head is gonna break.


    Inez seems to have lost the will to resist atst and is being overwhelmed by the pleasure incessantly.


    Since its her first time, it cant be helped. Though I wanted to enjoy her a little more.


    I started building up my arousal. Only read theplete version at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Once I started to feel it from shaking my hips violently, I spoke to her.


    Inez, Im gonna cum soon. Ill pour all of my seed into you.


    Haa, haaasemen, inside? N-no, thats no good!


    You think Im going to listen to you now? Youre my fuck toy now.


    Y-your fuck toy? B-but Im going to have a baby! Thats the only thing I must not have right now!


    Then youll just have to say your prayers so you wont. Because and I am gonna give you a lot of my load as I have been holding myself back all this time.


    Inez looks at me with a face of despair.


    That arrogant look of hers earlier is now twisted by the fear and pleasure of pregnancy.


    Well, shes not going to get pregnant because Ill use my spell for contraception, but still, its a good way to tease this girl.


    I wont let you go. Im gonna ejacte it inside of you, and youll gonna receive it all.


    No, even though it feels good, thats bad! We might have a baby! Oh, God!


    However, Inez went the tightest Ive ever felt of her vagina, making me let out all my load at once.


    Dobyururururu!


    So hot! And its filling up my womb!


    Inez also climaxed, moaning with a squeal.


    The vagina, contrary to her rejecting response, is still tightening my meat pole to squeeze everyst drop.


    After unloading it all, I pulled the meat rod out of her, whos now unmoving because of the fatigue from the continuous climax, and started nursing her on the spot.


    I guess thats it for my n to capture Inez.


    <em>Ill give her another push after she wakes up, just in case.</em>


    Watching her exhausted body, I decided to do just that.

 Book 2: Chapter 9: Inezs True Self

    Book 2: Chapter 9: Inez''s True Self


    I picked up a limping Inez into my arms.


    Then, I got up and made her sit down in the student council presidents chair.


    The backrest and cushions of the seat are solid, so shell be able to rest her bodyfortably.


    Just to be sure, I even used a spell to restore her strength.


    After a while, Inez came to her senses. Thankfully, there seems to be no abnormalities in her body.


    Where am Iah, youI seeyou, everythinginside me


    She looked surprised at first, but she puts her hand on her belly when she came to a realization of what happened earlier.


    And then, perhaps feeling something hot in there, her expression gradually became bitter.


    I let it outmy true selfI really went and did itwhat should I do


    Inez looks a lot more anxious than when he walked into this room.


    About the child, her parents, the school. Various anxieties and fears assaulted Inezs already burdened mind.


    Taking a pity on this, I talked to her.


    Hey, Inez. About what I said earlier, that was a joke. I was too excited that time, so I wasnt able to do a calm judgement.


    Inez looks at me snidely as I speak in a calm, normal teacher-like tone, far unlike during our act.


    Whats that supposed to mean? Does that mean youre not going to take responsibility?


    Its not that I dont like to, its that I dont need to. I used my contraceptive spell while Inez was unconscious.


    Contraceptive spell? Such a thing is


    As Ive told you before, magic isnt all that they teach you in school. Contraceptive magic exists and are often used, especially in brothels.


    And because there are little to no side effects of using it on the human body, it was a spell often learned when you be an adult.


    Its a must-have spell for me, who prefers cumming inside my partner, in addition of the fact that I am always dealing with a variety of women.


    I think its now my most frequently used magic spell, along with mind-reading spell at its second ce.


    What the, so there is such magic!? And here I am, panicking of what Im going to do! Or rather, if youre nning to do it inside, tell me that from the very beginning!


    Seriously relieved, she lets out a sigh, but quickly reverts to her usual tone and bes angry.


    Yeah. I think I went a little too much a while ago. Again, I apologize. Sorry, Inez.


    I then bow my head.


    But of course, this is not a serious apology.


    I think Ivepletely coaxed Inezs body, but Im still one step away from being able to get my hands on her heart.


    To get it, I dared to go downhill once.


    You know, it really hurt when you broke my hymen just now!


    Well, some people dont feel much pain, but its all a matter of personal preference.


    Annica didnt seem to feel much pain, but Inezs seems to have felt a big one.


    I dont have a taste for torturing women, so with the exception this one, there was never an event I inflicted pain to my partners.


    To avoid this, I even doubled my caress to make her rx. Still, the pain of deflowering was something I could not remove.


    If it still hurts, shall I use my recovery magic? Its hard to heal the spot without seeing it directly, but I can make it work.


    There is a risk of adhesion between the internal organs if one forces them to recover, but this time its an organ I know very well, so there will be no problem.


    Its okay, the pain has already gone down. Besides


    Besides? This project is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    You might think its crazy, but Im d youre the first person Ive ever had.


    Can I ask why? You seem to be resisting quite a lot to me.


    I smile inwardly as I realize that my n is working.


    My goal was to get Inez to step closer to me by pulling back once.


    It would be a disaster if shepletely refused, but Im sure she had some sort of fondness for me, considering the conversation we were having during the act, so I took advantage of it.


    Ive always been at the top of my peer group, just like you said. At times, even the upperssmen were in awe of me.


    Inezughed in self-mockery before continuing.


    So I was waiting for someone to lead meto overwhelm me.


    So thats what it was.


    Its a little distorted, I know. But to me, youre like a prince on a white horse.


    Kukuku, I dont think so. Wouldnt a demon subduing an evil dragon be more appropriate?


    I cant help butugh at Inez analogy.


    Im not wrong, and Im not a prince.


    Im aware of that, and I dont want to be that person by any chance.


    It doesnt matter if its a devil or a demon king, as long as he is someone who can stand above me. Are you worthy of that?


    I nodded without hesitation at the question.


    Yeah, thats right. Theres no one else in this school who can take you down but me.


    Wow, thats a lot of confidence. Just where is thating from, I wonder?


    That is easy. Ill show it to youter.


    Julia, the headmistress, and Annica, the idol of the school.


    If Inez knows that I have these two under my control, she would want to be dominated by me even more.


    Thats just the nature of this girl.


    Id like to get to know more about you.


    You can look up as much as you want. However, knowing too much may put you in danger. Dont tell me I didnt warn you.


    Ive learned some of the countrys secrets while working as a court wizard.


    If someone discovers them and leaks them out, assassins or something that is even worse will soon be hired to deal with them, and me as well, for being careless of hiding it.


    If that happens, theres no choice but to escape to a foreign country.


    This is the worst possible scenario for me, as I dont want to abandon the school.


    Well, no matter how excellent she is, there is no way that a student like Inez will be able to reach that far.


    But if she were to be able to, she would be killed as well.


    I dont want that.


    I think its better if you stop it.


    Is that so? Then you better not fail my expectations.


    Hahaha its like my body was surrounded by razor-sharp des all of a sudden.


    Its like I was back in my previous workce, so I couldnt help but get nervous.


    Well, Im in paradise now, so lets not think about that.


    So, in the end, Inez is going to be my woman, right?


    She nodded firmly in response to the question.


    You have revealed my true nature and, most importantly, you have stolen my precious virginity. There is no way I will not make you take responsibility for that.


    However, my rtionship with a woman is about sex first and foremost. I dont really care of what my future holds.


    No, Im not gonna let you go. Ill make sure youll take responsibility!


    And, just like that, Inez has fallen and became my woman.


    Though Im happy I obtained a good woman, shes quite difficult to deal with.


    Well, Ill just have to make do with it somehow.


    For now, lets get out of this room. The faculty on patrol might notice us.


    Okay.


    I got up from the chair and casted my cleansing spell.


    Then, magical elements went through the room and erased the remaining dirt.


    In the meantime, I opened the windows and used my wind spell to rece the odor in the room as well. To view theplete chapter, only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    With this, even if someonees in, they wouldnt notice that someone was having sex in the student council room.


    Now that is done, lets get out.


    I opened the door and stepped out into the hallway. Fortunately, there was no one around.


    Now, where to go


    Shall I go to the headmistress office and introduce Inez to them?


    Or should I do something else


    As I was thinking about where to go, Inez, who was beside me, called out to me.


    Hey, why dont we go to my room for now?


    As I recall, its a dormitory, right?


    Yes, but I had the room all to myself. So theres no need to worry being noticed by the other students.


    As she said this, she puts her arms around mine, holding me in her embrace.


    Herrge breasts against my arm felt veryfortable.


    Besides, its a girls room at my age, isnt it interesting to you?


    I can always enter one whenever I want to, but being invited like this is not bad, either.


    Im also curious about what Inezs room is like.


    Daring to call me like this, she must have already cleaned it up in some way, but as they say, a room shows the personality of its upants.


    Also, this is the most important thing


    What, say it.


    I urged Inez to follow up, who has turned awkward all of a sudden.


    Actually, I havent had enough. I want to do it more with you, socan you teach me a lot of lewd things, teacher?


    It seems that you have taken a pretty liking to our sex a while ago.


    Im delighted that shes be even more of a slut than I expected.


    Now that shes the one asking me out, why not save myself of the trouble?


    Of course, anytime you want, Inez. So, shall we head for the student dorms?


    And so, I went to the dormitory in the school with Inez in tow.

 Book 2: Chapter 10: In Inezs Room 1

    Book 2: Chapter 10: In Inez''s Room 1


    Walking inside the dormitory for a while, we finally entered Inezs room.


    This is quite magnificent, even more luxurious than our teachers room.


    Is it? Well, maybe its because our parents are the ones paying for it.


    Since it is a school for young nobledies, many of its investors are also provisionally rich.


    I guess they wanted to provide a good environment for their children to attend to, so they donated a lot of money to the school.


    Inezs room was already on the level of those I could find in a luxury hotel room.


    Im amazed at how you can study in such an environment. If it were me, I wouldnt be able to calm down and concentrate with all these expensive stuffs.


    Really? I got used to it pretty quickly, though.


    Yep, you are pretty good at getting used to basically anything.


    I shrugged my shoulders and said that, and Inez red at me.


    What, are you making fun of me?


    No, not really. Its just a difference in the way we were raised.


    Is that so But for some reason, I find your face so annoying right now. I wonder why?


    Inez came over and pointed at my face.


    Wow, thats new. Thats the first time someone hasined about my face.


    I consider myself to be rtively handsome, but I had never experienced being abused for it.


    Even though you have a cool-looking face, your expression is suspicious. I feel like youre looking down on me!


    I see, I might as well bekukuku.


    Ive yed with a lot of women after all, so in the eyes of sharp-eyed ones, like Julia, for example, maybe its showing in the way I look at them. Even so, this indicates that Inez has a simr discerning eye as her headmaster.


    To me, a rtionship with a woman is basically just a physical one. That way, both of us could feel more at ease with each other.


    Youre looking down on me again  and I cant take it anymore!


    What are youwhoah!


    Inez suddenly put her hands around my waist and dragged me down to the floor.


    It was so spur of the moment that I could only be passive about it.


    Inez, you


    I did say Ill be your woman, but Ill show you that I am not the type that you can just embrace whenever you want!


    She put her hands on the belt of my pants and took them off.


    Then she exposed my meat pole.


    I-its okay  this is the second time, and I should be able to do well by now.


    Inez touched the meat rod as she reassured herself.


    Then she began to fap it with her hand, just as I had taught her earlier.


    Oh well, lets see how well you can do. To view theplete chapter, only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    As soon as I grasped the situation, I rxed and let Inez do whatever she wanted to do.


    After all, Im also curious to see how well the youngdy had learned.


    Its getting bigger and bigger maybe I should make it a little stronger.


    Inez intensified her hand movements as my meat pole became more erect.


    She is now very good at it, an indication that she had paid attention very closely.


    As expected of the student council president, the role model of all.


    However, this stimtion is still far from enough.


    Areh, its not getting bigger anymorewhat should I do?


    She seems to be at a loss of not knowing the reason why I am still not ejacting.


    It cant be helped then. Let us give her a piece of advice.


    Of course, it wont get bigger from just that. If you use the same method over and over, it will get tired of it eventually. Why not try a different one for a change?


    A woman with the technique should make a man cum over and over again with just one method, but Inez cant do that.


    B-but I dont know any other way!


    No, Inez, you already know. In fact, you have done it before, havent you?


    I have done it beforeno way, you mean that!?


    As expected of Inez, she immediately caught up with what I was asking her to do.


    You want me to use my mouth?


    That is the surest way. Or, do you want me to be the one to do it instead? After all, Inez is still a newbie.


    W-who are you calling a newbie!? I dont need your guide! Ill show you I can do it alone!


    Inez puts her face close to my meat pole, even though shes slightly upset about it.


    H-here I gohaaamuuu! Hnnnn, nnnn!


    Then, she puts my mid-hard cock inside her mouth and takes the bellend in its entirety.


    However, after giving it a couple of licks, she lets go of it.


    Eho,eho,eho! This isits so hard to breathe


    Open your mouth a little more or breathe through your nose. I mean, if you suck on it without leaving any gaps, of course youre going to suffocate.


    I then advised her to lick the surrounding area first, but Inez looked sulky throughout the lesson, as if shes refusing to give up and admit that she failed.


    Sigh. What a stubborn woman. In the meantime, just do what I tell you to do.


    If you want it so much, go do it yourself thenYoure not the one whos gonna suffer anyway.


    But youre not gonna improve if this continues. Plus, its also my duty as your teacher.


    I think this is already far beyond your duties as a teacher, Sir Krause. Still, very well, Ill do as you say.


    I gave another sigh. Makes me wonder how did she arrive at her position in the school.


    Then, lets start with the outside first. Lick your tongue around as if youre entwining it.


    Inez serves me with her tongue as I told her, wrapping around my erection as it slithers on my skin.


    Yes, thats it. Im starting to feel good, Inez.


    Nnnn, lero, lero, chuuuuchupuuu, chapuu.


    Her skills are not as good as Julias, but the situation where the unfamiliar woman is trying her best to serve is also quite exciting.


    This sensation of Inez, who is not yet used to the act, that can only be experienced once in a lifetime, so I have to savor it all.


    Nguuits getting harder again.


    This time, put it in your mouth. Dont choke like before, okay?


    Of course, I would never make the same mistake again!


    Inez began to suck on my cock again.


    Soon as she took my meat rod all the way down to the ns, she began pressing the tip with her small tongue.


    Observing how smooth the way her tongue moves at my member, I leaked a sigh.


    Fuuh Where did you learn all these moves?


    Didnt teacher lick mine earlier? Though its a little different, but this was based on that.


    Wow. To think you were trying your best to study even during that time, Im impressed.


    No, Im not! You just told me to do it now, and I just remembered.


    I chuckle at her hurried denial.


    Even if that was true, with the way you say it, it could be easily misunderstood.


    Well, lets just put it that way for now. More importantly, can you try going deeper?


    Isnt this already enough?


    To put it at the very least, then yes, its enough. But swallowing it all is still the best way to end it. After all, now that you made it this far, it would be a waste not going through the end, right? Well, if you want to back down, I wont stop you.


    I-I never back down on anything! Ill do it!


    Inez enthusiastically sucked the meat stick even deeper.


    Nbuuunguuuuug


    She seemed to be having a hard time at first upon swallowing my rod, but after keeping her breath like I taught her, she managed to advance bit by bit.


    After some time, she finally seeded in sucking it whole.


    Nfuuuu, fuuufuuuf


    Now move your head up and down like a piston. Yes, thats it.


    Upon hearing my advice, Inez starts to move.


    Slowly but surely, she bobs her head up and down with the meat stick in her mouth.


    Simultaneously, the said meat stick was being licked around inside by the tip of her tongue. This project is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    Nbuuu! Juruuu! Jupuu, jupuuu!


    As she got used to it, Ines eventually increased the speed at which she shook her head.


    Along the tongue and piston-like movements, the pleasure being given to my meat stick became greater and greater.


    Im about to cum, Inez


    Feeling the signs of ejaction, I warn her.


    If I do something to her unannounced, shes likely gonna throw a fit on me again, guaranteed.


    Puhaaa! Cumming? Youre cumming just from my fetio?


    Inez asks, unable to hide the happiness on her face.


    Yeah. It feels so good that Im cumming any moment now. Of course, Im going to put it inside your mouth.


    I dont know if I can receive it all properly, but Ill try.


    Inez resumed her fetio on my rod again, but this time, with the intention to make me cum.


    Every time she moves her head up and down, she makes nasty slurping sounds, further increasing my arousal.


    ! Inez, Im cumming! Take it all!


    I put my hand on Inezs head and pressed it down to keep her from spitting out my meat pole.


    Nmmmmm! Abu, nmmmmmm!


    Byurururururu!


    Semen spurts out of my cock and goes inside her mouth.


    Nmmm, nnnmmm. Bhish, whap shoub I bo wibh bhish?


    As soon as I let go of my hand, Inez looks up, tears in her eyes as she shows me the semen thats being pumped into her mouth.


    Well, you have no choice but to drink it, right?


    Uuuuuungu, gokkun, gokkun!


    Inez obediently swallowed the semen she was offered while giving me a look of disgust.


    How does your first semen taste?


    It was very thick and not very tasty. However


    However?


    If teacher wants it, I may drink it again. Only if teacher wants it, of course!


    Kukuku thats good to hear.


    With this, Inezs first training went well.


    I couldnt help butugh at the pleasure of my sess.

 Book 2: Chapter 11: In Inezs Room 2

    Book 2: Chapter 11: In Inez''s Room 2


    Hey, Inez, how about you take the lead this time?


    After enjoying Inezs blowjob, I quickly suggested our next act.


    M-me? Bu-but men are usuallyduring sex


    Thats a funny stereotype, that one.


    What, what did you say?


    Inez takes up on my provocation and immediately leans forward.


    Kukuku, and this is why youre so easy to catch.


    Considering most of the beauties I have embraced, almost every single one of them has proud personalities, so taking the lead is something to be desired for them.


    This just shows that Inez is unique.


    This manI know you have a lot of knowledge about these things, but to make fun of me, is unforgivable!


    Odd. Was I too early to judge?


    I see. Then, you better listen well, for I have something that can give you a chance for a payback.


    Oh, then enlighten us, dear teacher. Tell this one of how I could repay you.


    At Inezs sarcastic pleading, I began to exin.


    what I want Inez to do for me is to have sex while riding me on top.


    Riding on topof you?


    There is a position where the woman gets on top of a man and swings her hips with him underneath, akin to riding a horse. This is called the cowgirl position.


    So, you want me to mount you?


    Yes. And because the woman does the moving, shes basically the one in charge.


    Is that so? Interesting. Im going to do it. Ill show you that Im not the type that allows myself to get fucked that easily.


    Those were some nice words. Well, good luck with that.


    What I said is basically around the lines of female dominance, but technicallyit is.


    Now lets see how far Inez can go.


    I lie down on the floor and look up at her from there.


    You already know how to put it in, right?


    Of course, I know! Im not dumb! I can learn everything in a single try!


    Thats the student council presidents talent for you. Its kinda sad that it was being used in an erotic direction, though.


    But she has indeed learned it all.


    In fact, the way she had unbuckled my pants is pretty much in an instant, just now.


    If one doesnt usually wear pants on a regr basis, they will find it pretty challenging to take them off, even more so for a woman like Inez, who doesnt wear them at all.


    Yet this nobledy just took it off in one go. The learning speed of this girl is tremendous.


    Prepare yourself, for I will be making you cum in no time.


    I appreciate your enthusiasm, but lets see what will happen first.


    Having the knowledge and actually doing it, after all, are two different things.


    Then, here I go.


    Inez proceeds to sit down on top of me.


    However, there is still hesitation in her motion, and her bnce is poor.


    What? Are you afraid youre gonna squish me with your weight?


    What a rude question to ask to a girl!


    Dont worry. Even though I dont look like it, Im a trained professional. It wont feel heavy unless your guts are made up of steel.


    Thats not the point! Ugh, never mind.


    Inez lets out a sigh as she reaches for my meat stick.


    It just came, and its already getting biggerwas a penis always this big?


    Im pretty sure mine is bigger thanmon men, though I dont really care about it. So, are you going to put it in or not?


    Im putting it in soon. Dont rush me! This project is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    Inez then focuses herself and guides the rod in her hand into her vagina.


    Ill just have to sit down on this thing, righthauuu! Itsing in!


    Her breathing got disturbed by the sensation of our insertion.


    My rod is already wet with her saliva and love juices, but it seems that Inezs vagina is not quite ready yet.


    Having no other choice, I decided to help her out.


    Inez, rx.


    Hey, where are you touching all of a suddenkyaann! Not there!


    I caressed her clitoris, which had now be sensitive because of my pration.


    The erotic organ which its sole purpose is to provide stimtion.


    With just a little touch, Inezs vagina immediately got wet with love juices.


    Haaahaaageez, this is why you are!


    Dont be so angry, now its easier to do it, isnt it?


    F-fine. I will certainly pay you back after this.


    Ines begins to move her hips, but then I noticed something strange.


    To think youve be ustomed to it already, that was quick.


    Compared to before, her movements were now pretty stable.


    There are still many rough edges, but its already hard to believe that this is the same girl I fucked in the student council room.


    No matter how good she is, this should be the first time shes ever had sex in a cowgirl position.


    You must be surprised at how natural my movements are, dont you?


    Well, I cant deny that.


    Teacher said it was the same as riding a horse.


    Oh, I see now.


    Yes, I have some horseback riding experience.


    Well, that exins the use of her hips.


    Apparently, I went out of the way to suggest afortable position for her.


    Well, in this case, you would rather not focus everything on your hips, though.


    A-and why is that?


    Youve been slowing down since a while ago.


    Inez makes a bitter face upon hearing this.


    Youre feeling it more and more, and because of that, youre afraid to move as much as you can, am I right?


    H-how could I have those intentions


    Then is it your instincts? Or its because you haventpletely opened your heart to me yet?


    The moment when a woman climaxes is also the moment they are most defenseless.


    Although what I said was superficial, it couldnt be denied that Inezs body is still vignt of me, hence why shes still hesitating to climax.


    Dont worry. Im not going to do anything weird now that Inez is defenseless.


    R-really?


    Besides, even if I dont make a move, you will surely make a move yourselfter on and will persistently try to until I ept.


    I-isnt just that making you take responsibility? This man


    My aim is to be able to embrace the girls in this school whenever I like.


    As long as thats aplished, Im not interested in anything else.


    Of course, I can do something like brainwashing magic and such, but honestly, that wouldnt give me a thrill at all. I dont like fucking dolls.


    In addition, there will be great repercussions if it got dispelled and the government found out. Though we are a bunch of entrics, we are still court wizards that keep this country intact.


    But, of course, if they are willing, it would be another story.


    Should I tie my arms just to make you feel at ease?


    You dont have to go that far. I get it.


    Perhaps relieved upon hearing my proposal, Inez began swinging her hips again.


    But this time, there was no more hesitation in her moves.


    Loud banging sounds reverberated in every corner of the room.


    Thats good, Inez. Youre getting even tighter than before.


    Hnn, ahhn! Of course, I am! When Im riding a horse, I ride with my legs tightened like this.


    As she puts pressure on her legs and feet, her vagina tightens and gives pleasure to the inserted meat rod.


    Before, I was the one giving her the push, but now that Inez has learned to tighten up, I feel like Im the one getting vited instead.


    After a few moments of shaking, something has changed inside her.


    Haaa, haaano way, Im, already


    Inezs cheeks were now red, and she asionally stops as if she were enduring something.


    As for the movements of her vagina, I also felt another movement different from the usual tightening of her pleats.


    TeacherI think, Im going to cum.


    It was a notice of the climax that she told me atst.


    I see. Youre finally able to cum on your own. This is your first, right? Congrattions.


    U-unyeah, but, you see To view theplete chapter, only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Go ahead and enjoy the pleasure. Or is there a problem?


    Uhm, I still dont know what will happen to me if Ie. Will you support me no matter what?


    Like I said before, dont worry and leave it to me. If you dont think you can handle it, you can just fall in. I will catch you, definitely.


    After reassuring her, she gave the nod.


    Then she moved her hips incessantly to reach her climax.


    Ahhnn, hnn, haaaa! Its so hard, and its hitting all the way to the back!


    It was a series of big swings enough to knock the tip of my member at the door of her womb entrance.


    For a woman who has made up her mind, her actions are pretty bold.


    No, no moreI cantdo this


    She gave onest thrust, piercing my erect meat stick through her babymaker through the very end.


    Then, she came.


    Cumming, Imcummmiiiinnnngggg! Just by swinging my hips, Im already cummiiiiinngg!! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!


    Bikun! Bikubikubiku!


    Inezs body trembles as she reaches the peak, and her insides also tighten around my rod.


    Hiiiii! Aaah, aaahhthis, this is just too greatso muchmy head is turning dumb


    Her face was so melted in pleasure that I couldnt find any traces of her criticizing trait anymore. After all, this was her first climax, the one she had put all her effort to get.


    Ughcant resist anymore


    Losing her energy to keep herself upright, I pulled Inez towards me as she was about to fall down.


    Then I embraced her body in full.


    Good work. About your first cowgirl sexwell, its a passing mark.


    But, I still havent made you cum yet, teacher


    Then you want to y another round?


    I do. I cant just let myself lose like this!


    Thats good. Let me cast you a rejuvenation spell then.


    Normally, the only women who would want a rematch immediately after climaxing are very perverted ones


    Secretly impressed by Inezspetitive spirit, I invoke the magic spell.

 Book 2: Chapter 12: In Inezs Room 3

    Book 2: Chapter 12: In Inez''s Room 3


    Inez looked exhausted, so I used my spell to restore her strength.


    In no time at all, thetters breathing returned to normal, where then she tried to move her arms to check her condition.


    Hows that? Can you move your body?


    Y-yeah. I feel fine now.


    With a firm motion, Inez raises herself on top of me.


    Then she moves her hips to check the condition of her private area.


    The rod, still inserted inside, was stimted by her action, and naturally, it regained its erectness at once.


    Ah, its getting hard againno, wait a minute!


    Inez stopped moving in a panic as the rod of meat continued to swell inside.


    This also caused my erection to stop, and whats even more frustrating is that my hardness is already halfway through.


    What now, and here Im starting to feel good.


    I red at Inez, unhappy that my enjoyment was interrupted midway.


    Isnt it a bitcking if we kept on doing this over and over? So I thought maybe I could change it a little, you know, to add some spice.


    Spice eh? Just where are you getting those words, I wonder. Well, all right. Go ahead.


    Inez rose up, pulling my meat rod out of her vagina.


    This caused silvery-white threads to stretch out from her glistening hole to the tip of my rod, probably due to my member scraping my semen and her love juices out.


    As expected, nting your seed inside a woman is the best.


    The erotic scene it created is building up my strength again.


    Wh-why are you hardening again!?


    You wont understand even I exin it to you. Dont worry about it, just keep going.


    Inez looked uprehending when I responded to her answer, but like an obedient girl she was, she kept moving.


    In a few seconds, she swapped the position of her legs and sat on top of me againthis time, with her back facing me.


    Hou? Reverse Cowgirl, huh?


    Wih this, I can support myself with my hands to move my hips firmly.


    Yes, butis that really all?


    D-dont be so nosy! Ill start now!


    Inez, who said that angrily, grabbed my cock and plunged it deep into her vagina.


    Perhaps because it was loosened once, it went smoother than before.


    nn, fuu. Its all inside.


    Getting used to it now?


    Well, it doesnt hurt anymorefufufu. Be careful now, Sir Krause. If you dont, youll gonna cum first!


    Inezs techniques have improved. As your teacher, this makes me happy.


    Even though Im saying that, I still decided to be careful inside.


    Its a clear fact that Inez is a smart girl, and because of that, she can do almost everything without a hitch.


    And its no exception when ites to sex, either.


    I dont want to be caught off guard and get fucked up by her.


    Then, Ill be moving again. This project is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    Inez puts her hands on the floor and begins to move, using them as support.


    Her hips were slow at first, but their movements are more solid now, just like she has stated earlier.


    Hnnnnhaaahaaanhuu!


    After moving in small amounts to let her pussy get ustomed to my size, this time, Inez squeezed me inside.


    Apparently, she has already gotten the hang of tightening her own vagina.


    How is it? my insides feel better than before, dont they?


    Yeah. To the point that I cant believe you were a virgin not too long ago, if not for the fact that I took it from you personally. Do you really want to be cummed inside that much?


    Y-you, you dont have to say such superfluous things!


    What, youre embarrassed? Even though you watched my cumming face a while ago, very intently at that.


    !? W-what are you talking about?


    Iughed at Inezs obvious reaction.


    You think I wouldnt notice? You look so pound of yourself, being able to witness me having a sloppy face.


    Kuhyou read my mind again.


    Well, Im not gonna do anything. So try your best to serve me.


    I will definitely make you cum!


    Inez began moving her hips again.


    She struck hard, and my meat rod got squished every time it went inside her.


    Her body is already an excellent caliber, and in addition to her quick adaptability to situations, shes already iparable to most of the women I have partnered with.


    Haa, hnnnnot yet, moremore!


    Inezs hip-swinging increased more from here.


    But looking at her face, I know shes feeling it too.


    She seems confident that she will be able to make me climax before shees.


    Moving fast like this makes you feel good as well, right, teacher?


    Well, yes, it feels good


    I tried feigning it, but if she continues this torture, Ill be cumming in no time.


    FufufuDont let out a pathetic moanter, okay?


    Satisfied by my admittance, Inez moved her hips more vigorously.


    At the same time, she squeezes them tight that I have to put pressure on my hips to endure it.


    This is bad. In a short time, Inez was able to learn muscle control to some extent.


    In this situation, Im at a disadvantage because it hasnt been long since I ejacted inside her.


    However, I cant just sit back and let her fuck me up, either.


    This girl is younger than me. Moreover, shes my student. My pride will be torn to shreds if I get defeated with this.


    Inez


    What is it, teacher? Are you about to cum?


    Well, certainly, your skills are improving at a rapid pace.


    dont even try. I wont loosen my grip even if you suddenly praise me!


    Inez blushed and pressed my cock further against the back of her vagina.


    I dont. I just thought it was time for me to get moving.


    What are you talking about? You cant move while Im on board


    Well, usually, I dont.


    Also, its a hard floor underneath me, not a bed. However, I have to this time around.


    You think so? Then youve forgotten myst job.


    I magically enhanced my physical abilities and quickly thrust Inez up.


    Wha, ahiiiiii! My hips, my hips are getting pushed up!?


    Kukuku, as expected, you wont be able to suppress the pleasure if someone disturbs it from the outside.


    Inez may be clever, but shes still a newbie. Its impossible for her to master a technique with just only a single day of learning.


    As proof, soon as I started moving, herposure immediately broke down.


    Whats the matter? You might be able to hold me back if you just use Physical Reinforcement Spell on your body, you now?


    There is no way I can cast a spell in this situation! Ahhnn, ann, haaaan~.


    Well, I guess youre rightkukuku.


    This man, you really have a bad character!


    Inez seems to be the type that is easy to mess with, as she immediately puts out her hand in even a simple taunt.


    <em>It was a good decision not to use any kind of mind control spell on her.</em>


    While thinking about this, I put my hands around her waist.


    Then, I started moving them up and down with my hands, all while being careful not to apply too much force.


    Im reinforcing my physical strength with magic after all, and I dont want to hurt Inez.


    How about that, Inez. Feels better to go deeper, doesnt it?


    Inezs body was lifted up as my hips mmed at the right moments.


    My flesh rod is reaching deeper than before, to the point that it was almost crushing her cervix.


    Waitif you do that my womb will gonna get crushed!


    Dont worry. It wont happen. Ill be careful in your womb.


    Yes, her womb is safe. As for the area around it? Well, not so safe.


    Soon after, Inezs body began to jerk and twitch.


    Haaa, haaaahhnn, Im gonna cum! To view theplete chapter, only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Already? Arent you supposed to make me cum first?


    ! No, I didnt say anything! I still have power left in me!


    When I provoked her, she quickly denied it, then pinched her legs between my hips, resulting in her vagina tightening in conjunction with it.


    Kuh. As expected of the Student council president, it was the right choice to make you my woman!


    I smiled as I gave a series of thrusts with all my might.


    Ahh, ahhiiii! I cantI cant do this anymore!


    Im about to let it out. Make sure you tighten your insides well.


    Nn, haaa! I wont lose! Im going to squeeze everyst bit of you!


    As I continue my pistons, I didnt forget to taunt. Inezs vagina tightens up, making me reach my limit.


    No good, I cant take it anymore! Im cumming! Im cuuuuummmiiinnnggg!!


    Byuuru! Byuruurururu!


    Almost at the same time that Inez climaxed, I also ejacted.


    My seed spurted out and sprayed all the way to her deep insides.


    Haa, haaa. Its a drawno way


    You came first before me, but oh, well. Never mind. Lets leave it at that.


    The next time, Im gonna learn some good techniques and make teacher cum first.


    Inezid down next to me, but contrary to her speech, her face was smiling.


    Ooh the floorit feels so nice and cold.


    Thats a very udylike statement there, Inez.


    Aw,e on Also, its only you in the room anyway teacher.


    Muttered Inez in exhaustion as she closed her eyes to heal her tired body.


    Although she is not clearlymunicating her fondness for me, I knew she<em></em>s definitely depending on me in her heart.


    <em>Well, with this, its safe to say that it worked out wellfor now.</em>


    I concluded that in my head, then got up to grab myself some refreshing drink.

 Book 3: Chapter 1: Eyes of Doubt

    Book 3: Chapter 1: Eyes of Doubt


    The bells ringing that signals the start of sses was heard inside the ssroom.


    However, the students were already seated, as expected of our good education.


    As I made my way to the podium, I looked around the ssroom to see if there were any absences.


    My name is Liselotte Canaris. I am a teacher in this school.


    Then, were now going to start our joint ss. Mr. Krause, is that okay?


    Yes. My preparations are nowplete, Ms. Canaris.


    The dark-haired man Theophil Krause replies to me with his matching, well-groomed face.


    Despite his cool looks, instead of being arrogant about it like the usual handsome men, he has a friendly personality that quickly made him the center of attention among the students.


    After all, he is the only male in the school.


    I dont know how he got a job here, where boys are not allowed, but his skills were the real deal.


    I have heard that he worked as a court wizard before, so maybe he had gotten his experience over there.


    Today, we will be talking about The Omission of Magic Spell Chants.


    I open the grimoire and exin it to them while Mr. Krause writes the letters on the ckboard.


    Its a weekly joint ss, the purpose of which is to stimte the students to study in a different environment than usual.


    After the exnation, we move on to practical skills.


    Then Im going to show you how its done, so watch closely.


    I put down the grimoire and kept my distance to face Dr. Krause.


    Ready as you are, Ms. Canaris.


    Then allow me to do it without reservation.


    I created a fireball in front of him without chanting and shot it at him.


    A hit would definitely inflict a severe burn, but he counteracts it by creating a water shield.


    Its a casual move, but it takes a high level of skill to cancel out a spell like this perfectly.


    Im better with a sword than with magic, but its still frustrating to see it offset so easily.


    Its brilliant, as expected of a former court magician.


    No, no, there are a lot of people that are even better at me over there.


    Mr. Krause humbled himself as he says that.


    But inside the ssroom, apuses and shrill voices could be heard, praising him for his skill.


    After that, the ss ended without incident.


    This man is someone who instantly became popr with his students soon as he came here, but I still couldnt trust him well enough.


    Though it was only a groundless suspicion, I decided to monitor Mr. Krauses movements after ss to assuage this anxiety.


    I followed him out of the ssroom, pausing only a little while.


    Then he started to have some kind of standing conversation with a student who walked up in front.


    Isnt that Inez Barrack, the student council president?


    She possesses an unyielding spirit of never wanting to lose. But she also has a strong sense of integrity. Therefore, she was easily well-trusted by the people around her.


    I listened carefully to hear their conversation.


    Teacher, you will apany me to my self-study after this, right?


    Come to think of it, I did say that


    Barrack starts to get angry at Mr. Krauses words.


    Geez, then dont forget it! After all, Ive studied hard <em>on that</em> as well.


    Dont worry. I wont.


    Whatself-study? Alone with a student?


    I sometimes help my students with their studies when I have time, but for some reason, Barrack is acting very close to this man.


    And I even thought she was the most knowledgeable in drawing the linewhats more, with a teacher?


    Anyway, make yourself free at that time. As for the ce, the same as usual.


    Yeah. After all, we dont want to find out that a student and a teacher are staying alone together.


    I just dont want any strange rumors. Since youre a teacher, you can use some kind of invisibility spell or something, right?


    Well, I wonder about that.


    SuspiciousI cant believe this kind of man is being left alone in this ce.


    Say what you want. Youll never be able to kick me out anyway, But you are always wee to try.


    The two of them exchanging words made me wonder for a moment if they were <em>that</em> kind of friends.


    But I dont think the Barrack will easily trust him.


    Maybe she only trusts him as a teacher? This chapter is tranted by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    If the student council president trusts him that much, then he might not be a problem, but lets investigate him a bit more.


    After parting from Ms. Barrack, I followed the back of Mr. Krause, who started walking on his own again.


    Apparently, hes heading for the next ssroom. Further ahead is the hallway for the second-year students.


    Good day to you, teacher.


    Whats up, Arendt? ss is about to start.


    The next person to speak to Mr. Krause was Annica Arendt. Thetters house is famous for being a prestigious family.


    But nowadays, the person herself has be more famous than her family for her personality.


    Rumors are she often goes out of town to seduce men.


    Hey, teacher. Do you have any time to spare after this?


    Tell me the reason first.


    I thought of asking you out on a date.


    W-wow, very direct.


    W-wait, if its a beauty like Arendt, any man would surely agree on a drop of a hat!


    At any rate, I have to stop this harlotry at once!


    But just before I was about to reveal myself, I heard some unexpected words.


    Im not interested in such things. Also, youre going to bete for ss.


    He, he turned down the invitation of Arendt?


    Even as a woman, I think shes an attractive girl.


    Also, you there! The one who has been spying on me from that corner.


    Ah, wa, yes!I was caught off guard when he spoke to me, causing me to make a funny noise.


    What a deplorable thing to do to me!


    What the, arent you Miss Canaris?


    They found out who I am, too. To view theplete trantion, only read at my WordPress site. by doing that, you are supporting the trantor as well.


    I gave up on hiding any longer and appeared in front of the two.


    Ah, you seeI heard a man and a woman talking alone, so I got a little suspicious.


    I see. It will be a problem indeed if it is a man other than me.


    Are you implying that it wont be a problem as long as its you?


    Well, hes a pretty good teacher from what Ive seen so far, but still


    The bell is about to ring, Arendt. You should go ahead.


    Eeeh, but what about-


    Ill go after having a little chat with Ms. Canaris here. Tell the other students Ill meet them in a few minutes.


    She wont be able to stay here anymore, now that he made her a messenger.


    Having no other choice, she gave a clean bow to us and walked towards the ssroom.


    By the way, Ms. Canaris, you dont have any more sses today, do you? Do you have something you need around here?


    Ah, I wastheres something I need to do in the archives in the room ahead.


    As far as I know, Miss Canaris is only supposed to be in charge of third-grade students. Why would you need materials for second graders?


    H-hes right!


    Think, I need to think of a suitable reason


    There is something I would like to review personally. Y-you know, so that I can answer some of my students questions.


    I see, so thats the way it is.


    Mr. Krause seems to be convinced by my exnation.


    Meanwhile, Im dripping a cold sweat, wondering when did he find out that Ive been following them.


    I was thinking of tracking a suspicious person, yet Im the one acting suspiciously in the current situation.


    Im starting to regret saying that to myself. Why did I follow him in the first ce?


    I spoke to myself in self-loathing, though I kept it all inside my head to prevent the other party from noticing.


    But then again, you turned down Arendts advances quite easily.


    Well, Ive had my fair share of female experience. For me, thats just the whim of an adventurous spirit unique to those in adolescence.


    This time, I was more convinced by his answer.


    It is true that there should be no shortage of women whoes at him, with his title as a court wizard and this looks as a man.


    I understand. I also apologize for holding you back, Mr. Krause.


    No, Im also relieved that there are no problems. So long, Ms. Canaris.


    He said that and walked off after Arendt.


    As I watch his back, I gathered my thoughts.


    Hes an excellent teacher, he has the grace to apany his students to their own studies, and he knows how to treat women appropriately.


    The more I arrange them, the more I feel like he deserves to be a teacher at this school.


    So, was it all my needless anxiety?


    I almost concluded that but then shook my head to regain myposure.


    Lets just look into him for a few more days. If it doesnt turn up anything, lets give up.


    I told myself that and went back to the staff room.


    Character Illustrations of Book 1 (Web Volumes 1-3)


    Inez, Liselotte, Theophil, Julia and Annica.

 Book 3: Chapter 2: Detecting the Tail

    Book 3: Chapter 2: Detecting the Tail


    The day after I was followed by Liselotte Canaris, I was invited by Annica to her room.


    Yes, I was aware that someones tailing me from the beginning.


    Im always on guard with my magic because its not good if my rtionship with my women got exposed.


    Unknown to her, Liselotte has already been caught in my.


    If she has the same skill as me, she should have already noticed my, but she didnt. It seems she isnt that skilled in terms of sensing the mana in the air.


    Well, its not like there are many teachers at this school who are that skilled in magic anyway.


    Apparently, it seems that they prioritize more on teachers who are suitable for dealing with nobledies rather than teachers with excellent magical abilities.


    Well, looking at my entric former associates, who are also the peak of this country in terms of magical abilities, I would say that they arent wrong in this decision.


    It would indeed be a waste if these incredible beauties would only end up as test subjects for those lunatics.


    Well, thats about it. I dont think theyre going to use force yet, but keep an eye out for now on.


    When I exined to Annica about the tailing, she froze in ce, causing her to drop the tray she was carrying.


    The cup of tea on top of it sttered on its way to the floor.


    Hey, hey, youre going to get hurt!


    Thanks to my quick reflexes, I was able to quickly use my magic to catch the cup and return its contents before it hits the floor, and move it straight towards me without causing a stir.


    Yes, its as good as ever. As expected of a nobles, even the tea is top ss.


    Its a world of difference from the tea leaves in the staffs supplies.


    Compared to this, the one over there is just astringent water.


    While I was enjoying my tea, Annica hurriedly sat down across from me.


    K-keep an eye out for themwhy the hell are you so calm!


    Why are you panicking so much?


    Why am I panicking!? Youre really asking me that now!? Can you imagine if this thing is made public


    Annica is unusually freaked out. This chapter is tranted by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    Just where did your sense of defiance go?


    Its not just me. At this rate, my house will


    I see, the effect on her familys prestige.


    Even in the upper ss, theres a lot ofpetition in their ranks.


    If there is a scandal involving her daughter, it might drag down all of their reputation at once.


    Good grief. This is why living a nobles life is so hard in the butt.


    I was thinking of just running away from this country if that happens, but it is not the same case for Annica.


    Also, if my ns got revealed here, my involvement with Inez and Julia will get exposed as well.


    Plus, the girls are too good in quality to be left alone.


    Dont worry. Just leave it to me.


    Im unlikely to get such a good environment again if I became a fugitive here.


    Im not going to give up on them that easily.


    As for Annica, she seems to have regained someposure from my confident speech. Then, she opens her mouth once more.


    But how are you going to deceive her?


    Theres only one way to do that, isnt there? Fufufu


    When I said that andughed, Annica seemed to have finally realized.


    No way, you also, to Miss Canaris


    Yes, Ill make her fall into my hands. Shes a pretty good woman after all.


    Though she seems to be sultry because of her serious character, her face and body are also quite the beauty, even by my standards.


    Most importantly, her breasts are enormous as well.


    Im sure theyre as big as Annicas, if not bigger, than the three of them.


    I definitely want to enjoy that by any means.


    But Miss Canaris is a master swordsman, you know. She also teaches self-defense.


    Ive also done a little research, and it seems shes a pretty good sword wielder for a woman.


    ording to her reputation, her skills are as good as the knights of this country.


    As for why she is selected as a teacher here, even though shes more of a knight than a wizard, it was because shes knowledgeable in magic as well, though its not as proficient as her sword skills.


    It was also in the consideration of the parents and guardians of the students that it has to be a woman to teach them the art of self-defense.


    After all, its hard to find such a talented human resource.


    But its not a problem. As long as Liselotte doesnt notice my spells, I can make a dish out of her as much as I want.


    Are you really sure about that?


    Of course, I am. Its all under my control. More like, Im hoping she bes <em>more sensitive</em> to it. Kukuku.


    Ah, teacher is making an evil face again


    What, you have something to say?


    Annica rubs up against me as she answers.


    After all, the more women you surround yourself with, the less time teacher will have to spend with me.


    While saying so, she firmly presses her chest to my arm in appeal.


    As expected of a woman who has seduced men multiple times, even the air she is giving off is different.


    She knows her weapons well.


    Well, one person at a time might be impossible, but if we do it all together, Im sure Ill be able to satisfy you all.


    No way I prefer to be alone with teacher!


    Geez, dont be so spoiled just because I took a liking to you.


    I ran my hands over Annicas body and squeezed herrge breasts.


    The stic mountains quickly distorted in the shape of my hands.


    Hyaa! Aahn! Dont squeeze my tits all of a sudden.


    Annica wriggled, but she wasnt really trying to escape.


    Rather, she even tried to arouse me further by pushing her breasts together to create a cleavage.


    This kind of service is worthy of my woman. To view theplete trantion, only read at my WordPress site. by doing that, you are supporting the trantor as well.


    You like to have your breasts yed with, dont you? Your nipples are already erect.


    I had only been touching them for a few minutes, but her nipples were already hard and perking at the top of her blouse.


    Haa, ahhnnteacher, no Im not wearing any bra, so it will be visible from the outside.


    You not wearing any bra in the first ce means youre expecting this from the very beginning.


    Ah, Ive been seen through Thats right, I invited you because I want to have sex with you from the very beginning.


    Annicas face is already on fire as she begins to unbutton her uniform at a rapid pace.


    On the way, her huge breasts spilled out so grandly that I could almost hear them jiggle.


    No matter how many times I have seen it, its still amazing.


    Annicas short profile made the size of them stand out even more.


    Youre getting big here too, teacher. Did you get excited when you saw mine?


    Annica puts her hand on top of my crotch and strokes it through my pants.


    Although it was through a doubleyer of cloth, her touch still made my dick to go alive.


    Annica, youve gotten pretty good with your hands, havent you?


    Teacher trained me after all. When I met you, I realized how ignorant I was in the ways of the world.


    She says that, but Annica, who was able to grasp all the techniques I taught her like a sponge seeping water, it just shows how talented she is.


    In fact, after she immediately figures out my sensitive spots on her own, she immediately begins to seduce me with it.


    She caressed from over my pants for a little while, but after feeling that the time was right, she finally takes my meat rod out of its nest.


    Its so big Im getting wet just thinking about it going inside me.


    But its not fully erect yet.


    Annica also knows this, so she acted quickly.


    Once she took out the meat rod with her hand, she immediately lifts her breasts to pinch it in between.


    Im going to give you a titty massage to make you feel better.


    Then, she proceeds to rub my meat stick between her cleavage with both hands.


    After being wrapped in soft walls on both sides, an indecent massage began.


    The soft flesh hardens the meat stick as it squirms and changes shape.


    Its getting bigger and biggeryou really like big tits, dont you, teacher?


    Of course, especially Annicas, because theyre so big.


    Moreover, not only is itrge, but its shape, sticity, and feel of her skin are what I could already consider as top-ss.


    Ive only met a handful of people with breasts of this quality.


    Whats even great is that shes a young student, and I was able to make her into my own woman.


    So hotits like Im holding a burning iron bar between my tits.


    You havent used any lubrication yet. Thats why youre feeling the heat directly.


    I see. I could feel the way it throbs too, near my heart!


    It was only a massage, so I was able to enjoy the feel of her skin directly.


    And thanks to that, Annica has gotten even more aroused.


    Haaa, haaaahnn, fuuu.


    I could hear her breathing getting raggedy up close, telling me how excited she is.


    T-teacherI cant take it anymore.


    Annica spoke, stopping the massage and standing up.


    Then she lifts her skirt, showing me her underwear.


    You just made a tit-job, and youre this wet already? What a perverted girl you are.


    Annnicas underwear is already wet with her leaking love juices, making it darker in color.


    Teacherembrace me. Please


    I nodded in response to her pleading words.


    Soon as she stood up, I put my hands on Annicas shoulders.


    You said you want to keep me to yourself. Very well. If you really want to monopolize me, you must have enough skills to please me. Are you up to that challenge?


    Of course! I will do my best, teacher~!


    After that, I caught Annica, who was snuggling her body against me, in my arms, before throwing her and pushing her down to her bed nearby.

 Book 3: Chapter 3: Teasing Annica 1

    Book 3: Chapter 3: Teasing Annica 1


    I pushed Annica down to the bed andid my body on top of her.


    Teacher, hurry up!


    Then I made her open her legs and put my hand in between them.


    Dont be in such a hurry. Ill take my time to taste you.


    Soon as I touched the top of her underwear, I immediately heard the squelching sound of her love juices flowing.


    She was so wet, it was almost like a flood.


    Did you get this wet just by holding my stuff between your breasts?


    I got no choice. After all, I was feeling teachers cock so up close! And that smellHaaahaa.


    Annica started breathing hard when she was saying that.


    It seems that she is getting excited just by remembering the act.


    You want mine that badly, you slutty student?


    I slipped my fingers deep into her underwear, and her body twitched and shivered in return.


    Thats rightPlease, please put it in already.


    Letting out a plea that I couldnt imagine it wasing from her usual condescending personality, I couldnt help but get excited seeing Annica so immersed in lust.


    But the fun would have to wait a little longer.


    Todays position will be a little different from the usual, so youll have to bear with me for a while.


    Eh? But why!? Even though Im already rearing to go!


    Annicas expression twisted right away, as the exquisite chain of mild pleasures that she was expecting wont arrive to her at this time.


    But because I was the one holding her entire body in ce, she couldnt be able to move even if she wanted to.


    Her underwear is no longer of any use, as more and more of her love juices are being secreted outside of it.


    I guess you wont need this anymore.


    I lifted Annicas legs and quickly pulled off her underwear, quickly revealing her private parts that are already wet and glistening with her love juices.


    Uuuu, being seen up close is embarrassing after all.


    What do you mean, even though youve been looking at mine all this time?


    Yes, I am, but women like it when men are a little more gentlemanly, you know?


    If theres an outside need, Ill do it.


    I bound my two fingers together and inserted them into Annicas gaping hole.


    Higiii!! Itsing inBut its not a dick!


    Annicas vagina tightens as she lets out a scream that could be either happy or in agony.


    While receiving such tight resistance, I moved my finger further.


    Im going deeper This chapter is tranted by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    No, dont mess with that spothyaan!


    More and more of your juices areing out. At this rate, youre going to cum the second I put mine in.


    Yes, thats right! Iming! Im going to cum! Im going to cum soon as you put your big dick inside me! So please, put it in already!


    Kukuku. Im really looking forward to it.


    This time, I moved my bundled fingers to stir the insides of her vagina.


    Love juices started gushing out with a ssh, dripping down towards the bedsheets as I move.


    I canttake it anymore! Please, teacher, hurry up and give me your cock!


    Okay. I think this is good enough.


    T-teacher!


    Annica squeals in delight.


    Now then, lets get started.


    I rolled Annica over from her back andid myself down where her back had been.


    Um, what is this about?


    Just watch. Im going to raise your leg.


    I then raised her left leg with my left hand and press my rod against her now opened secret ce.


    Doing it in sideways looks weird.


    Dont worry. It will feel pretty good soon.


    I pushed my rod in front of her vagina and inserted it through there.


    Yes! Finally, Teacher is in! And its so hard!


    Its because Annica was so eager in serving me. Im gonna pound your womb entrance soon.


    Its hard to prate deeply in this position, but thankfully, my size makes up for the loss.


    I wiggled my hips and started knocking on her cervix with my tip.


    Aaah, so deep, its reaching my deepest parts!


    With each thrust, I could feel the shiver of pleasureing from Annicas body as she held me close. Along with the shivers was the sensation of her insides tightening their grip onto my cock.


    After realizing she was feeling better, I started to thrust more violently.


    So intense! No way, its thrusting even harder!?


    Since youre already feeling good from it, I dont have to hold back, right?


    O-of course! My insides are for teachers exclusive use! Please dont hold back and continue to pump it with your cock without reserve!


    Satisfied with her answer, I pursued Annica even more.


    Of course, I didnt forget to make my partner feel the same.


    Her moaning is also an essential ingredient to get me excited, after all.


    Haaa, haaann. Kufuu! Hyaaaahnn.


    Annicas body swayed with my pistons, along with her huge breasts.


    Looking at them over her shoulders made them seem very soft and dynamic.


    Unfortunately, its not possible for me to reach them from this position.


    One arm is needed to lift her leg, while the other is required to support her body.


    So instead, I used my meat rod to hit Annica even more, to let out my frustration of not having been able to touch the swaying mountains on top of me.


    ?!! Its pounding harder in my wombat this point, Im going to break!


    Quit yapping. Im going to y with you more.


    No more, no more! My womb is, my womb is gonna break open!


    Annicas pussy tightened in defiance as her precious baby room got even more violently defiled.


    I had to slow down my movements because shes now tightening me like a vise.


    If this part is no good, then lets try it with my hands then.


    Haaa, haaaauuu. Even though Im feeling so much already.


    Annica seems to be approaching her limit.


    I spoke to her before dealing the coup de grace.


    Annica, look at your front. Just straight ahead from there.


    What? Why are you


    Breathing hard, she heard my words and turned her attention in front of her.


    The next moment, I felt her body stiffen.


    W-why is my mirror here? To view theplete trantion, only read at my WordPress site. by doing that, you are supporting the trantor as well.


    Annicas gazended on arge mirror that should have been ced near her closet.


    I brought it from over there so you could see for yourself how much you feel. How is it, Annica?


    N-no wayIm making such a sloppy face


    Annica was shocked by her expression as if shes about to melt, which was the far opposite of her usual expression of elegance.


    Based on her reaction, it seems that he has never looked directly at herself while feeling this way before.


    So, how is it? Did seeing your slutty face make you feel more aroused?


    W-wait, please wai-oofu! Higiiii!


    She trembles her body and even pushes out her tongue. Its really vulgar if I were to exin it in a few words.


    Even though Im viting Annica from behind, I was able to know her expression very well, thanks to the mirror.


    A girl of what should be a noble status has fallen so low that shes beginning to do me on her own.


    If I were to think about it normally, my work was no different from the work of a devil, but in the mirror, I could see my face smiling.


    Im not gonna hold it for long. Im gonna cum inside you as soon as I feel it.


    B-but if you do that, Im gonna feel it as well. I wont be able to hold on!


    Really? Then I want to see it. Annicas sloppy face as she cums.


    D-devil! Teacher is a devil! ButI also want teacher to do it. I want teacher to make me cum!


    Annica rubs her breasts right after, increasing her own sexual sensations.


    Look closely. What you see is what you really are.


    I cant wait to see how far Annica will reveal herself to me.


    I held her tightly and mmed my hips down hard.


    Hiii, cumming, cumming, Im cummmmiiiinnngg!!


    Annica finally squirted, her vagina tightening along with it.


    Its not over yet. Ill make you cum some more!


    Yet, I disregarded the sensation and moved my hips even faster.


    Im cumming, Im cumming, Im cummmiiiiinngg! Cum, cum, cum, cummmiiiiinnnng!


    Soon, I also reached my limit.


    I finally ejacted, releasing my semen vigorously as it quickly fills her womb.


    Annica also convulsed simultaneously, exposing to me her unsightly cumming face as she cums another.


    Aaaahfor myself, to make this face


    For some reason, upon seeing her own face in the mirror, her vagina tightened even more.


    Annica, thats what you really are. Remember that, okay?


    As I said this, I could already feel the powering back to my meat stick.


    As if telling me it got more thrilled in seeing her indecent appearance.


    Of course, this also means another thing


    that our fun isnt over yet.

 Book 3: Chapter 4: Teasing Annica 2

    Book 3: Chapter 4: Teasing Annica 2


    How does it feel, watching yourself cum?


    I asked Annica, whose climax has already subsided and her breathing calmed down.


    Haa, haaI feel like my head was going to explode. But then again, I was reminded of how much of a slut I am.


    Thats right. after all, its important to know your real self more.


    I was satisfied that things were going exactly as I had nned.


    Theres just one problem.


    Problem?


    Yeah, a problem. It hasnt seem to settle down yet.


    Hiyauu! N-no wayit hasnt withered at all!?


    As I moved my hips lightly, Annica seemed to have noticed that the meat stick inside her vagina is still not losing shape.


    Thanks to her disheveled figure that emitted a fully erotic vibe, it never wilted even after ejaction.


    Im going to have you apany me until this subsides.


    No wayeven though I have already used all my strength from cumming too many times


    Annica looks back at me in appeal, showing to me her body, which was already sluggish like a squid or an octopus out of water.


    Though she seemed to have gotten used to sextely, the continuous climaxing was still too much for her.


    So, if you could let me take a break for a little while


    But Annicas anxious look had only made me want to oppress her more.


    Thats not good, Annica. For you to show me such an adorable figure


    Ahn! Wh-what are youdoing?


    I rolled her body from our doggy style to the position which made her face me up, and then Iy on my back from where she had been.


    Im now in a situation where Annica and I are lying beside each other.


    Sorry about that, Annica, but I dont have the patience to wait for you to recover.


    T-teacher?


    thats why Im gonna make use of your body for a bit.


    I activated a spell.


    However, this is not the same body maniption spell I have used before. Even though the power is lessened, the amount I have spent to cast this was about 50% more to emphasize control.


    My body is moving on its ownTeacher, you are using your spell again!?


    Yeah. Im not going to hold back this time. Ill keep doing it even if you pass out.


    Hyaaa, please waithahiiii!?


    Without listening to Annicas words, I began to move her body.


    First, I made her rise from her fallen state and took her body into a pose where shell be riding me from above.


    After all, its better for me to be in afortable position to be able to control her proficiently.


    Then, I made her stand on her feet and move her hips towards the position of my cock.


    Hyaaa, I wont be able to make it if you move any further! Yaaah, aaaaaahn!


    I let Annica wiggle her hips and squeeze my cock inside her vagina.


    The feeling of using a woman as a tool for masturbation was really immoral.


    However, for Annica, its probably not a big deal.


    The evidence is that she doesnt even try to suppress her screaming from the very beginning, as if she wants to entice me to get wild even more.


    Even though I came a while ago, Im going to cum once again!


    Isnt that great, Annica? Go ahead, dont hold back and cum whenever.


    No, I cant! If I do that, then Ill never stop cumming!


    And? Where is the problem in that? This chapter is tranted by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    No matter how much your body cums, it doesnt matter to me.


    She must have sensed that from my tone. Annicas face went pale all at once.


    Its also interesting to see her face turn pale when she was blushing with excitement. Unfortunately, that doesnt stop me and my sexual desire.


    If so, please let me move at least.


    Can you do that, in that condition?


    Y-Yes! Ill do the best I can!


    I stopped my spell and let Annica do whatever she wants.


    Then, Ill start, teacherhaaan! Ahhh, hafuuu!


    She put her hands on my belly to stabilize herself and began to shake her hips on her own.


    Her ass swung downward continuously, squeezing my erect penis at the base.


    As soon as I felt a soft grip on my cock, I felt I could ejacte right away.


    It seems youre getting better at using your pussy now.


    Thanks to you, teacher. Teacher has taught me really well, so please feel free to use me for your sexual needs at any time.


    Of course. That was my purpose of seducing you after all.


    Annica continued to shake her hips.


    Im about toteacher. pleaselets cum together!


    Good, good. But make sure you squeeze everyst drop, okay?


    Yes! Ill do my besthaa, haaahnnnn!


    Love juices started to gush out of her secret area, making nasty noises with her every move.


    A moderate stimtion was further added to my meat stick from the pussy that had be thick and gooey.


    Iming, Iming! Teacher, please let out your cum inside me!


    All of a sudden, however, her vagina tightens, squeezing my rod uptight.


    Let it out! Please pour it all and fill me with your hot seed!


    <em>Dobyurururururu!</em>


    I mmed into her baby maker and let out all the load I have been holding, painting her vagina white with my fluids.


    Though I am using a spell for contraception, the excitement I felt this time is far different just because I was pleaded in an erotic way.


    As a result, the momentum and quantity were better and greater than usual.


    Hauuuuits finally overthank goodness.


    Annica plopped her butt on my hips, her knees trembling.


    What, youre already at your limit? Then it cant be helped.


    I cast my spell and made Annica swing her hips again.


    Youre doing it again!? Even though you just came, youre immediately hard againiguuh, oohh, aaaaahhh!


    She immediately screams in delight as she is forced to move her hips for the umpteenth time.


    Isnt it the same for you as well? Though we already did it several times, youve gotten even tighter than before.


    I spoke as I marvel at the different sensation from the gentle tightening I had just experienced.


    Its not a simple tightening like a virgins anymore, but a tightening based on technique.


    It focused its stimtion in the sensitive corona of my dick, the edges of the bellend just below the ns, making my sense of arousal to exceed more than I expected.


    Noo, if you do it that much, Im gonna cum right away!


    Youre saying that, but your insides are clenching tight as if they dont want to let go.


    But, but I dont want to stop feeling so good! Im cumming, Im cumming again, Im cummmmiiiiiinnnggg!


    Annica reached climax once again, but I didnt loosen my grip on my spell.


    I brandished my meat stick even more inside her pussy while its having its convulsions.


    Im being used as a toy by my teacher! Im being used as a meat doll for his sexual needs!


    And why are you turning more excited about it? Youre even squirting tides all over the ce. To view theplete trantion, only read at my WordPress site. by doing that, you are supporting the trantor as well.


    No, thats not itAhhh, Itsing out, Its gonnae out again! Guhooo!


    I immediately began resuming my pistons right after Annica squirted a tide.


    Also, why are you more ashamed to be seen squirting rather than admitting that you are being used as a meat doll?


    Because, because it looks like Im simr to a kid peeing.


    if you want, I can hang these sheets out the windowter.


    No, Ill die of embarrassment if you do that!


    Then dont refuse to do it in front of me. I dont mind Annica squirting and drooling in front of my presence. You are my woman, Annica, and Im the only one who has the right to see everything about you.


    I-if you say that with such toneahiinnn!


    Annica climaxes once again and squirts an amount not lesser than what she had let out before.


    Haa, haaaat this point, your dick is going to make me loose.


    Youre saying that, yet you always open your legs in front of me.


    Ahahaha, thats right. After all, the only person I allow to touch me is teacher.


    Of course. Im never going to allow someone toy a finger on my property.


    I dont care how many men you had in your life until you met me, but now that you have be my woman, I wont let any other man touch you from now on.


    Ignited by the desire for monopoly, I moved Annicas body violently again.


    The dry sound of pping flesh got mixed with the sound of squelching fluids, and it further added to the already overflowing obscenity in the air.


    Teachers penis is so great! My womb, my womb, is going to melt!


    Well then, allow me to top that melted womb with my seed once more.


    Hyaaaaaaannn! So good! Yes! Please dye me with the color of your cum, teacher!


    Along those words, Annicas vagina clenches up again and tries to squeeze another load from my meat rod.


    This time, I didnt manipte her body, making the moment at this point the one which Annica truly feels.


    In response, I moved to thrust up even more into her womb.


    Its here, Its heeeee! Something big ishing! My head is already turning white! Im cummiiiinnnggg!


    Dobyururururu! Byururururu!


    Ohoooooooooo! So hot, and its filling me uuuuup!


    Annica climaxed while bending backward.


    I got up and grabbed her as she was about to fall behind, but it ended up pushing her hips further, making my seed flow out even more from our joining parts.


    TeacherIm alreadyno more


    Annica, still twitching and convulsing, said only much before fainting.


    I did a body check-up on her to make sure shes in no danger, and upon finding none, Iid her on the bed.


    I took a deep breath after that.


    That was a little overkill, I guess.


    I got up from the bed to get some water.


    Just then, the door of the room was violently opened.


    Ive seen it all, you lowborn! To think you were really doing obscene acts with your student!


    A woman quickly rushes through the door and thrusts the sword she was holding at my body.


    Oyaa? If it isnt Miss Canaris. What are you doing here?


    Yes, the person who rushed into the room was Liselotte Canaris, the teacher who was following me the other day.

 Book 3: Chapter 5: Capturing a Strait-laced Teacher

    Book 3: Chapter 5: Capturing a Straitced Teacher


    I turned to face Liselotte as she came inside the room.


    She was ring at me in anger.


    I already had my suspicions of you, having not done anything even though youre a man, aftering to a school full of women and where men are shouldnt be allowed in the first ce.


    She looked alternately at me and Annica, whos now lying on the bed.


    But with this, it has all been revealed. Your purpose here was tomit these immoral acts with the students.


    Hey, hey, hey, put down that sword first. Im unarmed, you know?


    Youre a wizard, and even if youre unarmed, I still cant be too careful.


    I sigh at Liselotte, who is bing more alert.


    However, it is not good to stay naked as it is.


    I was just about to grab something to put on over my head when a sword blocked my view.


    Dont move. Do you want to get cut?


    I was just trying to reach my cloak. Or do you have a hobby of looking at naked men, Miss Canaris?


    When I say this, she instantly blushes.


    Apparently, in her anger, she had forgotten that I waspletely naked.


    No, of course not! Put your clothes on now!


    You dont need to tell me that.


    I wiped my dirty body properly and put on my own clothes.


    While doing so, it seems that consciousness returned to Annica, who had copsed from our sex.


    Nnnnwhats with themotion? Oh, its Miss Canaris.


    Youre awake, Arendt. May I ask you about your rtionship with this guy?


    Shes in a much gentler attitudepared to mine.


    Well, I guess she thinks I was the one who seduced Annica.


    Thats theplete inverse of the cases truth, but the situation is beyond Liselottes imagination.


    I cant wait to see how she reacts when she finds out.


    Annica raised her body and answered the question while covering her naked self.


    I dont know what she will say at a time like this, but its quite arousing to see herpletely naked body as she covers herself with a sheet.


    If it werent for Liselottes hostile presence, I would have pushed her down again.


    Teacher and I are as close as you can see. This chapter is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    Are you saying that you two are lovers? Even so, a punishment is still inevitable, even for you.


    Im afraid youre mistaken.


    Hey, Annica and I are not lovers.


    What do you mean?


    Were just in a physical rtionship. Its morefortable that way.


    Mou~, teacher. I dont really mind if you say we are lovers just this time.


    Annica seemed a little unhappy with my answer. Its not that I dont like her, either.


    But Liselotte, for some reason, is shaking her body when she heard that.


    Y-youre just aiming for her body? Such immoral behavior cant be forgiven!


    But you were also listening, didnt you? Annicas pleasant voice through the door. And to think you even waited until everything is over, you are also a bad, horny woman.


    T-thats! However, to think you dont even l-l-love each other


    Its just too much of a hassle that way. Besides, were alreadyfortable in just making each other feel good. If you want, you can try it as well.


    Dont kid with me! Im going to report this to the headmistress!


    Im not sure if my words made her lose her temper, but she tried to leave the room at once.


    However, when she reached the door of the room, she stopped walking.


    Why are you not stopping me? Youre going to be fired at this rate.


    Was I not trying to move made her suspect something? She looks back and tells that to me.


    Kukuku, ahahahaha!


    Whats so funny! The headmistress will recognize my testimony as valid. Thats how trustworthy I think I am to her.


    Well, I suppose so. Ive heard from Julia that you are already an excellent teacher even though you are still young.


    After the scene from yesterday, I went to the headmistress office and did a little research on Liselotte.


    The students and other teachers have a good opinion of her, and they have high hopes for her in the future.


    Normally, Julia would have listened to her testimony, but things are a little different now.


    You, how can you call the name of the headmistress in that mannerno way!


    Yes, Julia is already one of my women.


    Liselotte staggers in shock.


    It seems she trusts Julia very much.


    Either way, the fact that the headmistress is participating herself rather than tolerating the immoral acts in her school is even more shocking, no matter how you put it.


    S-still, Ill make sure to expose your misdeeds!


    (In that case, then I have to tell this to the chancellor!)


    Liselotte seemed to have regained herposure and tried to leave the room again.


    Oops, I wont let you do that, I said as I waved my hand towards Liselotte and activated my spell.


    Kyaaan! Uuu.


    The teachers legs got tangled, and she fell to the floor.


    By casting a body maniption spell, I made her lose the feeling of bnce in her body.


    I approach Liselotte, who is now unable to stand up properly.


    Now then. I cant let you get away with this now that youve known my ns. Especially so if youre nning to bring this issue to the chancellor.


    Even though I tried my best to investigate, I still couldnt find what the chancellors ability really is, even in her very own school.


    This is also why I didnt really involve myself in the schools management, even though I have already grasped Julia. I dont want to wake up a sleeping lion.


    I took Liselottes body in my arms and carried her straight to bed.


    Annica, get out of the way.


    Could you be gentler in your wording? Im still a prim and properdy, you know. GeezAlso, its almost time for dinner. Ill be leaving now, teacher, or else theyll get suspicious.


    Absolutely, oh <em>my prim and properdy.</em> Ill be using this room for a while longer.


    Its kind of unnerving if you address me that way. Well, please feel free to do as you please. But clean it up afterward, okay?


    She said and left for the back room.


    Theres not even an ounce of care in her tone to the teacher whos being held captive in front of her.


    Though Im the one saying that in my head, it just shows how deep she has fallen in my grasp.


    Now, lets get Liesl to understand what were doing.


    Dont call me Liesl!


    Its easier to call you this way. For now, lets see what you can do.


    I cast a spell on Liesl.


    The effect is simple: amplifying the targets feelings and desires.


    Its most often a spell we court wizards use in interrogation. Whether to rile them up or entice them with goods and women, they will easily confess matters if they cannot control their feelings. Please support the trantor and get thetest updates by reading at my wordpress instead. Stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    And as it uses the victims feelings as its foundation, they wont notice that they are under a spell at all. As long as there is an ounce of betrayal in their minds, lust, greed, whatever the sin, it will only grow stronger the more they think of it.


    However, they still have their limits, though. If the person is loyal to the core or has no feelings of lust, greed, or anything, it wont have any effect. Those types of persons will choose to die than be captured alive and interrogated in the first ce.


    Come to think of it, havent I also used a variant of this spell on Annica back then?


    Wh-whats thismy body feels hotter than before.


    You wont be able to hold back any time soon. Dont tell me youve never masturbated before?


    I sat on the chair in front of the bed and watched Liesl. This is all within my expectations. After all, this teacher just <em>watched me vite Annica the entire time</em> and waited until we finished before barging in.


    Haaa, haaa. My body is so hot! W-wait, dont move!


    Immediately, Liesls body bes in estrus, her hands heading toward her most intimate ce to contain her lust.


    Shes trying to stop her body, but her instincts seem to be overpowering her mind.


    Haaa, aaaahhhiuuuu! Hyaaa, ahhnnn!


    She finally puts her hand inside her clothes and begins to masturbate.


    Kukuku. To think our prim and proper knight candidate cum teacher voluntarily masturbates in front of her coworker.


    You, you did something to me! Ahhhuuus-stop it this instant!


    I would surely love to, but its you who doesnt want to stop it in the first ce. I just made a spell amplify that desire. Thats all. Now them lets see how long will it take for you to cum, I wonder?


    ThisI wontbe cumminghauuu!


    She red at me as she continues to masturbate.


    The gap is indescribably refreshing.


    N-no wayeven my chest! Haahaaahnnn!


    Not satisfied with just her vagina, she began to rub her breasts as well.


    Liesls breasts are enormous, and from my seat, I could see how they get distorted even on top of her clothes.


    No way, Im about toalready!?


    Whats the matter? Are you about to cum?


    Hyaaa, ahhnn! D-dont. Dont look at me!


    If you dont want me to look, why dont you just stop?


    T-this brute! Devil! Aaahhhhn!


    Then, Liesls body trembles as her hands moved more violently.


    No way, I dont want to cum in front of him. Ahh, aaaaaahhh!


    She kept using one hand to stir her vagina while the other rubs her breasts.


    Iming! I cant believe Im doing this! Im cummiiiiiiinnngg! Aaaah!


    Liesl climaxed as her whole body convulsed.


    Unfortunately, this is not enough to stop the effects of my spell.


    Its not enough, its not enough! Im going crazy!


    Lise began to masturbate again, but she would not be satisfied without achieving the pleasure she desired even if she continues this.


    Perhaps realizing this, she looked in my direction with regretful biting of her teeth.


    With a shudder, she gets down on all fours and flips her ass to me.


    P-please. I cant take it anymore. Please fuck me with your dick.


    My arousal increased instantly at the sight of Liesl, who had been acting so stubbornly until a moment ago, now shallowly begging me in front.


    Are you sure? You were trying to capture me a while ago. Or, is this a farce to let my guard down?


    I tried to make her confess first.


    P-please! I beg you! Im telling you the truth!


    Then, what are you doing waiting for us behind the door? Were you nning something else?


    Th-thats


    Then I guess you wont get it then. Anyway, it was nice meeting you, Liselotte.


    No, dont leave! I was masturbating! I was fingering myself while watching you from the gaps of the door!


    Is that so? Youre not nning anything else?


    Im not! So please, please fuck me with your big and hard cock!


    It cant be helped then, if you say it that much.


    Feeling another sess, I approached my next woman with a nasty smile on my face, which even I could tell without looking at a mirror.

 Book 3: Chapter 6: With Liselotte 1

    Book 3: Chapter 6: With Liselotte 1


    Liesl, unable to stand the tingling sensation any longer, started begging me upfront.


    I got up from my chair and climbed on the bed.


    Wha, what have I said just now!?


    But it seems that my sudden movement made her consciousness return, making her realize the graveness of what she had just said. Because of that, she immediately crawled away right after I approached her.


    Her movements arecking in finesse, however. The leading cause is obviously her body bing in heat.


    Still, I miscalcted. Because her true feelings are amplified, it also meant that her fear has intensified as well. Did my act of climbing on the bed be the trigger for her anxiety? Considering how straitced she is, I wont be surprised she hasnt experienced apany of a man until now, thus, igniting her caution.


    For now, lets soothe her feelings to calm her down.


    You dont have to run away. Ill make sure to take good care of you.


    I caught up to her in a few steps and embraced her gently by the waist.


    D-dont touch me! Do you know what youre trying to do!?


    You want me to fuck you. Didnt you just say that? Im just giving you what you want.M-my mouth just moved on my own, so


    Your mouth? What does it say in your heart, then?


    The spell I used in Liesl has no effect other than amplifying the persons true desires.


    So, no matter how she points it out, my spell shouldnt be the cause of what she just said.


    I told her the nature of my spell, but she just looks at me with a face of disbelief.


    What, you think Im still up to something?


    What else could it be but that!?


    Well, lets ask your body then.


    I put my hand around Liesls private parts while shes on all fours.


    Ahh. Nhaaaa! Dont touch me there!


    Already drenched, arent we? It would have been the same even if I didnt touch it.


    Dont lie to me. You did something on my body to be like this.


    Still nervous, huh.


    And apparently, this woman still wanted to me me for everything.


    Im aware that Im groping a woman, but Im pissed off that Im being used of something so oundish.


    I took out the meat rod out of my pants and pushed it against Liesls wet vagina.


    -? Something hot hit me just nowW-whats this? No way. Its bigger up close. Will it even fitNo, thats not it, stop pushing it!


    Just when are you gonna make up your mind? Never mind. Ill make you taste it first for you to decide.


    I ignored Liesls undecisive resistance and started moving my hips.


    Her vagina quickly epted my cock. After all, it has already melted from the pleasure from her masturbation earlier.


    The tip of my member hit her hymen right away, but it broke through it like paper and reached all the way to the back at once.


    Ahiii! Giuuu! Its enteringall the way to the back!


    Liesls vagina epted me so smoothly that if it werent for the hymen I just broke, I wouldnt believe that shes a virgin.


    It just shows that she genuinely wants to ept me well.


    Take a look. Youre sucking me all the way in.


    I held Liesls head down and showed her our joining parts.


    Ahh, its really inmy first time iswith such a man.


    She expresses her arousal for a moment, then shivers at me in anger.


    The quick change and the gap in her reactions are adorable. Still, no matter how furious she stares at me, it doesnt change the fact that she had lead it to this result. Please support the trantor and get thetest updates by reading at my WordPress instead. Stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Well, then. Lets have some fun, shall we?


    What do you mean by faauuhh, nhiiii! My insides are being piercedI could feel it all the way through my stomach!


    I grabbed Liesls hips and began to swing them from behind, making a dry popping sounds as my hips make contact with her tight and meaty ass.


    Whenever I poke her vagina with my meat stick, it tightens up nicely, making me morefortable with each of my every thrust.


    Though the person in question has a stubborn personality, her insides are amusingly straightforward.


    Well, it wont be for long for Liesl to be like this as well.


    Yes, there! Wait, stop. Dont move your hips!


    Liesl continues to resist, moving her arms and legs in an unseemly manner, but her true intentionse out from time to time, making our coption even more entertaining.


    Why are you still so stubborn? Just follow your true desires. I know you want this all along.


    Im not! I wont admit it!


    Despite her not letting go, she still stubbornly refuses to obey me. Having got no other choice, I decided to make one more move.


    Then, Ill be turning up the heat a bit. Try your best to endure this because it will be much different from the sensations you had so far.


    I moved one of my hands holding her hips and made it reach underneath, toward her precious ce.


    When I touched the most sensitive part of the womans body, her clitoris, she lets out a scream.


    Ahiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!? W-what did you just do!? Nhaaa, aaaaaaaaauuuuhh!


    Liesl, who didnt know what happened to her, could only gasp at the new pleasure that just came.


    I didnt rest my hand and continued to caress her bulging pea.


    Hyaaaaa! Auuhh, ohooooooo! My head, my head is going nk! I cant think anything anymore!


    Liesls arms, unable to stand the repeated waves of pleasure, finally started giving in. Now shes just managing herself upright on her elbows.


    Her knees are already jerking, as if theyre about to lose their power at any time.


    Im sure she wont be able tost much longer.


    Feeling a bit of relief due to the lowering resistance, I began shaking my hips again while enjoying Liesls vagina in full.


    Haa, haaamy bodycant movemy insidesvitedbutnot enough.


    How is it, being pierced all the way to the back? Feels great, right?


    Who is feeling goodhauunn! Aah, aahh, ahiiii!


    Maybe because of the repeated viting of her clit, Liesls pussy has be more heated inside.


    I could already feel an intense stimtion in her womb entrance despite this being her first time.


    As a matter of fact, the blood, which had been the symbol of her purity, has already been washed away by love juices overflowing non-stop from her private gap.


    Liesl. From here on, Ill make you realize your true feelings. Im going to show the real you and how you love sex deep inside your heart.


    I spoke behind the ear of the straitced knight teacher, as her blonde hair in a ponytail shook and rampaged with every impact of my pistons.


    I could feel the excitement beginning to run from my waist through the top of my head.


    B-but, if you do that, then Im not gonna be able to go backIm going to be a lewd teacheraaahhhhnn!


    Despite her remarks, Liesls vaginas insides became more tightly mped, sending further stimtion to my meat rod.


    Having felt the brunt of it, I moved my hips even more.


    Its about time I make you cum soon.


    I slowly pulled the rod out before giving one big thrust into her cervix.


    I repeated this process as if I was breaking a rock with a pike.


    Its reaching all the way to the back, kyaauu! I-I cant hold it back any longerAhhh, Aaah, aaaaah!


    The inside walls of Liesl starts to convulse.


    Shes already having her climax.


    Kukuku. Do you think this is the end?


    Little did she know, the fun is just beginning.


    I mercilessly pursued her pussy as she cums, scraping her now sensitive spot tip of my cock.


    Cumming! Im cumming again! Ahhhh! Why, why are you not stopping!?


    Liesl, youre such a slut, you know that?


    Thats ridiculous. Its you who are-


    The only effect of my spell is to enhance a persons true feelings and desires. There shouldnt be such an effect that makes them go into heat. Do you know what it means?


    I dont know, and I dont even want to know!


    Liesl turns her face away as if showing her final will to resist.


    Not enough? Lets deal her a bigger blow.


    In other words, if you truly felt satisfied with your first masturbation, wouldnt havee so many times in a row.


    N-no, dont say it!


    In fact, you could already tell, right? There is not a presence of mana reaction from your body right now.


    If you are a person who has mastered the arts of wizardry to some extent, you will be able to tell if a spell is being activated around you.


    As for the body maniption spell I had unleashed on her right after she approached the door? It has already been dispelled since the time she started fingering herself.


    Which means, this entire time, if she really desires to, she would have just walked away rather than waiting here to get vited by me. Yet her lewd thoughts kept her so busy that she couldnt figure out that simple act.


    After pointing out this shocking fact, Liesl immediately lost her words.


    This means the way you are acting at this moment, your movements, all of it, was all on you. It was all due to the pent-up libido youve been holding deep inside, that instead of desiring a way to escape, you desired to get vited by me instead.


    No. noit cant be. I dont believe you.


    At this point, your words dont matter anymore. You will bring up your true nature soon enough.


    I started my rampage on her again. This chapter is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    This time,pared to my earlier struggle, shes now much more cooperative than thest time, upset by the truth that was let out by me.


    Whenever I stimte her clit, she immediately cums together with her vagina, even if the touch is a light one.


    Aaaaaaaaaah, cumming, I cant stop cumming!


    Theres only one condition for this to end. Do you want to know?


    I want to know! Please! Ill do anything you want, just make it stop!


    Its still amusing that despite realizing the truth, she still couldnt ept it, but when I offered her a solution while sounding as if I am the culprit, she believes it at once.


    So, I whispered to Liesl, whos about to go crazy with pleasure at any moment now.


    If you ept my seed in your womb, this feeling of yours will stop at once.


    But Ill get pregnant!


    And so, what are you going to do? if you let this continue, you might as well go crazyyou dont want that, right?


    Will she choose to go crazy, or will she choose to get seeded?


    let it out. Pour all of your brutish seed in my womb! I dont care anymore!


    Very well. One seeded pussy,ing right up.


    I sped up my pistons, increasing both our arousals.


    Ahhhii! So fast! Im going to cum. Yes, Im going to cum again!


    Im going to let it out soon. mp your insides and make sure it doesnt spill out.


    This might be an absurd order for Liesl, who had just lost her virginity, but despite her rejecting words, she obediently moved her hips as hard as she could to stimte my meat rod inside.


    Soon, I reached my limit.


    Im gonna cum. Take it all without spilling.


    I brought my hips tightly close against Liesls ass and pressed the tip of my cock against her cervix.


    Then, I ejacted as it is.


    -! H-hot, so hot! Your seed ising into my womb! Aahh, no, Im cumming again!!


    Liesl reaches climax at the same time, slumping her upper body down the bed.


    I pressed my hips against her quivering buttocks and poured everyst drop of my semen inside.


    When the rhythms of ejaction subsided, I finally let go of Liesls hips.


    Haa, haaafuu, Kuh


    Lises upper body then falls on the bed as she pants afterward, her hips still raised up high.


    I immediately felt the power returning to my cock upon witnessing the incredible sight.


    <em>I told her that it will be over once I cum inside, but there was still one more hole left to put it in.</em>


    I thought to myself as I watched her anus twitching above her pussy hole, which is now leaking with my white stuff.

 Book 3: Chapter 7: With Liselotte 2

    Book 3: Chapter 7: With Liselotte 2


    Uu, my insides feel numb


    Liesl is currently lying down the bed, savoring the afterglow of her first climax.


    How is it? Did it feel good?


    D-dont be stupid. I-Ill sue you for sure.


    Yet, her answer to my question is harsh as ever.


    I had made her cum so much, but she still hadnt lost her stubbornness.


    What a waste.


    How long do you think you can keep up this attitude?


    Until youre thrown in jail, of course. If you want to keep my mouth shut, youll have to kill me. So? What are you gonna do now, huh?


    As she said this, Liesls face twisted. But why do I feel like theres a hint of delight in her words? Is she taunting me to do it again?


    However, the thought of killing her, theres no way Im gonna do that. Not even in the slightest.


    Its not that I am afraid to take a life. After all, beforeing as a court wizard, you have to pass a series of horrendous trials that will surely make ones value of the living go numb. To the point that now I could only consider death as a gift of mercy, life, a form of resource, and danger, nothing but an experimental variable.


    Also, if Liesl suddenly disappears, there will be quite amotion.


    Even if I use Julia to manipte information, even she wont be able to hide it forever. Theres also the case where Julia and the others will start to betray me, fearing for the possibility of their lives being taken away as well.


    All the trust I earned will go to waste, the very trust that I need to fulfill my ambition.


    Also, the students who trust Liesl might start acting on their own. They wont be silent if they found out that an excellent teacher like Liesl has gone missing without notice. And being the sole man in the school, it is logical that I would be their prime suspect.


    Most of all, I wont be able to enjoy Liesls amazing body ever again.


    What am I gonna do, huhwell, there are still many other ways.


    So, youre gonna vite me again, huh? Youre gonna fuck me again with your thick, hard, beastly cock of yours and ram it non-stop in my fresh pussy? Or will you use your spell to make my body submit to you first? Which is it?


    You know, for a captive, youre very oddly specific of your words. Are you really anticipating it that much?


    T-theres no way Im anticipating it, you perverted scum!


    It would be rather convincing if dont you say those words with a smile on your face, though.


    Well, theres that way as well, making you submit with a spell, but it wont be good if the spell got broken in the middle.


    Its fine if our distance is within my reach, but its not possible if I have to cover the whole campus, as even with my excellent skills, I still have my limits


    Besides, this is a Sorceress School.


    The other teachers will definitely notice the spell I cast on Liesl.


    Thats why Im not gonna rely on my spells to make you give in.


    Arent you just not confident of yourself? Coward. Well, a coward like you wont be able to make me submit anyway, no matter how hard you vite my body.


    Liesl says so with confidence. As for what shes confident of, I honestly dont wanna know.


    Still, her mental fortitude has surprised me, though in a very different way than I have expected.


    Even so, a humans willpower has its limits. It turns especially fragile when youre aimed at a weakness you didnt expect. Yet, Im not confident now if it still applies to her. Because this woman  is just perverted to the core.


    Still, theres no turning back now.


    Even without resorting to that, I will make you submit. For Im going to use this ce instead.


    I rubbed my finger against Liesls twitching anus.


    Wait, you bastard! That ce is-


    Liesl looked back in a panic. This chapter is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    Looks like this part is still fine. I would be troubled, though, if she also expects to be vited here.


    After all, there are no bounds for a perverted woman.


    You may not know it, but there are some ys out there that use this hole.


    I cast a spell to conjure a small amount of warm water and modified its structure a bit.


    It is a spell that conjures lotions used in High-end brothels.


    I applied it on my finger and inserted it inside her hole.


    Wait, Im not ready yet! Dont put it in! Aaaaaaahh!


    While listening to her screams, I inserted it deeper and deeper.


    Its really tight, but I must not take too long.


    I have to move quickly while Lises body is still on fire.


    How does it feel to have a finger in your anus? it doesnt hurt as much as you think, right?


    I feel very unpleasant! Pull it out at once!


    Are you sure about that? Do you really want me to pull it out?


    Where in the part of Pull it out cant you understand? I said puhiiiiii!?


    Following Liesls words, I pulled out my finger at once, making thetter yelp an adorable cry.


    Wh-what is this? Did you do something to my body again?


    No. all Im using is this lotion. Its mainly about cleansing and preventing disease, and there shouldnt be any aphrodisiac ingredient mixed inside.


    To show her proof, I took a lick at some of the lotion in front of Liesl. Of course, with the portion and the finger I didnt use to fill her ass.


    She was puzzled to see that I didnt seem to have any change at all.


    No waythen it really is me


    Youll feel even better once you develop it. For some people, it is more arousing than the actual sex.


    As I said this, I inserted my finger into her anus again.


    This time, I moved my finger in and out right from the start.


    No, this cant befor me to feel good with this kind of thing


    Still, to think you are capable of immediately enjoying an unknown pleasure you never knew existed, as expected of Liesl, you truly are a perverted woman.


    Im not a pervert! H-how could I feel good in such an unclean hole!? Its disgusting!


    As usual, Liesl stubbornly refuses to acknowledge the pleasure.


    The more you resist like that, the more obedient you will be when you give in.


    I cant wait to see what kind of changes she will show meter on.


    After that, I continued to develop her anus, getting her used to taking in two fingers until she had enough room to do so.


    I gave her a fair amount of pleasure in the process, but she still denied it in the end.


    Now its time for the real thing.


    Do whatever you want because this will be thest time you will ever enjoy it.


    Very well, Liesl. I will do that and please myself with you as much as I can.


    I applied some lotion on my cock and started pressing it against her anus.


    Hnn! Fuu, fuuuguuhh!


    Is she trying to endure it by biting her teeth?


    Sadly, those tearful efforts of yours will alle for naught.


    I sank my meat rod further inside.


    Nguuu! Uuuuuuuu!


    I know youre feeling it, Liesl. Im gonna go in and out of you after this.


    The meat stick entered her bowels, and to be honest, it was pretty hard.


    But now that Ivee this far, I guess Ill just have to keep going.


    I regained myposure and continued to insert it through.


    Since its not a part thats used sexually, I cant force it like I did with her pussy.


    After a bit of pushing and pulling, I was finally able to insert it all the way to the base.


    Its finally in, Liesl.


    itspletely inI cant believe itIm having sex with my ass! Uuu, my stomach feels so full.


    Well, then. Lets move it from here.


    When I said that, Liesls body jerked and shuddered.


    Waitslow down, slow down, okay?


    Before, youre rejecting me so much, and now youre requesting me? Some kind of woman you are.


    But, butthough I can manage it with your fingers, if such a big thing is plunged in all at once, my ass will definitely be ruined!


    It is me who will decide if I want to or not. Also, didnt you tell me this would be myst?


    Ignoring Lises words, I pushed my hips in.


    I scraped out her bowels with the tip of my cock, and in return, the tight anus mps my meat rod instantly.


    Kuhoooooooo!? Ooh, aaaaaahh!


    Liesl panted while letting out a cry.


    It wasnt just a wild moan. It was a cry without any care for shame and reputation whatsoever, enough to warp her beautiful face by a lot.


    How is it going, Miss Liselotte Canaris? Do you find being fucked in your ass stimting?


    Hiii, hiiiI dont knowI dont know! Whats going on with my ass?


    As you can see, I have developed it so you can feel my cock better.


    No, it cant be! For me to feel it in my ass, that will make me a slut!


    Thats why I said you are a slut from the start. Youre already a bonafide pervert, Liesl.


    No! Im not a pervert! Please support the trantor and get thetest updates by reading at my WordPress instead. Stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    She shook her head in denial, so I mmed my cock into her again.


    Ahiii! My ass is getting prated again!


    And its only going to get better from here on.


    With that being said, I started shaking my hips.


    Being in the rear made it easy for me to move.


    Thanks to the lubricating power of the lotion, even though shes tight, my movements were smooth, making me enjoy her anal hole to the fullest even though its her first time.


    You have a good tightness here. No, maybe this one is even better? What do you think?


    H-how would I know!?


    I dont have as much experience with anal as I do with the vagina, but its still one of the best sensations I had.


    No way. No wayif this continues, then I will really feel it better in the ass!


    Oh, whats this? Youre leaking quite a lot of love juices out here. It just shows how much youre feeling good in our anal sex.


    No, dont look there!


    Then where am I supposed to look? Tell me.


    I ask as I shake my hips.


    guh! M-my asslook at my ass more.


    Heee, is that so? Very well. Im gonna enjoy your ass a lot.


    I smiled then shook my hips even harder.


    Liesls anus, which had already gotten used to my member, is now sucking on it with ease.


    But the most important thing is that I could feel Liesls stubborn front disappearing, bit by bit.


    Are about to cum? Are you going to cum from an anal fucking that youve been resisting so long?


    N-no, stupid! Shut up!


    Even though youre not doing great in our chatter, you sure are having fun down here.


    Hyaaaa, ahiiii! S-so deep! Mmmmmmpphh!


    She grabbed the sheet and pushed her face into the pillow, indicating that she was close to climaxing.


    Admit it, admit that youre feeling good in your ass.


    Hii, hiiii! Kugu, gufuh! I dont want to cum, I dont want to cum, but I cant


    I shook my hips more, trying to make her cum onest time. Along with it, I tried a different approach.


    I approached near her ear, and with a gentle voice, I spoke.


    Its okay. Go ahead. Come with your anus that youve denied the whole time. I wont find it strange. Promise.


    Oooh, Ohiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!! Cuummmiiingg, Im cummmmmmiiiiiiiiiinnnnngggg!!


    At longst, with her entire body stiffening, Liesl finally gave in.


    Im cummiiiingg! Im cummiiinnnnnggg!


    She came so hard she almost fainted, but just before she fell, I quickly caught her in my grasp.


    She had made me go through a lot, but its still far from over. Shes still one step away from bingpletely mine.


    Now then, Liesl. Let me show you how it feels like if you give all of yourself to me.

 Book 3: Chapter 8: With Liselotte 3

    Book 3: Chapter 8: With Liselotte 3


    I stooped over and covered the now unmoving Liesl with my body.


    As her knees were already copsed, she is now in a position where her body is lying face down.


    Fuuu, fuuuu.


    And despite being muffled by the sheets, I could hear her breathing hard, as if shes trying to release the remaining heat that has built up inside her.


    Im sure thats hard to do when youre sandwiched between the bed and me.


    You finally came with your ass. And it was a big one too


    Uumy assit can no longer go back the way it was before


    Apparently, it seems that she found it really unbearable that she had climaxed in a very kinky way.


    She was a lot sullener than before.


    However, shes also one breath away from making her mine entirely.


    Dont look so down. Its not like I dont want a woman who cums with her ass. In fact, I like those kinds of women as well.


    R-really? You dont think Im crazy?


    She looked at me with tears in her expectant eyes.


    Well, theres no reason to develop you like this just to throw you away afterward, is it?


    But from the point of view of Liesl, who doesnt have much knowledge in this area to begin with, being able to cum with your anus is nothing short of a lowly and dirty act.


    As this interpretation of hers is convenient for me, lets just use this to our advantage.


    Of course. In fact, Im still nning to have sex with you after this.


    I-is that true? Y-youre not disgusted? Thank goodness. N-no, I mean, a-as expected of a perverted scum. Your lust for women has no bounds!


    Sigh. Im getting tired of your skit. You know what? No matter what you say, Im gonna fuck you as it is, you perverted slut!


    No way~! Ahhhn, dont move iit~!


    I dont care if you cry or scream. Im not going to stop. Im going to fuck you until you pass out, just the way you like it inside.


    YES- Ah, no! If you do that, youre going to break my ass~!


    Imenced viting Liesl once more as she raises her <em>rejection in a delighted tone</em>.


    You dont have to worry about getting loose. Ill fix it for youter.


    I resumed by hitting down on the ass that was lying down first.


    The rod smoothly buried itself to the base, and whenever I extract it, the tightness of the anus to the tip of my cock bes extreme that it almost brought her bowels outside.


    But I didnt care about that, and I just kept on fucking her.


    Just enjoy it for now, and make sure to fix itter.


    Im feeling good in my ass Im really feeling it here!


    Isnt that right? With this, youll never return to a normal woman again.


    When I whispered this, Liesls body shivered.


    But if you be my woman, Ill fuck you in the ass anytime you want.


    This time, her anus squeezed tighter.


    Her body really is an honest one. I just hope shes going to be like this soon.


    Now that youve discovered this pleasure, be my woman, and youll be able to enjoy it all.


    A few secondster, as if she made up her mind, Liesl finally opens her mouth.


    Y-youre a lowly pervertbut, If I do as you say, will I


    Ive been waiting so long for those words.


    Yeah. Youll be able to enjoy this pleasure for a long time toe.


    ThenIll give myself to you. From now on, Ill be yourhyauuuuu!


    I interrupted Liesls words by pinching her ass in mid-sentence.


    Very good, Liesl. But lowly pervert? Looks like I have to clear up our positions first.


    Aaah, aah, Im sorry.


    And, just that? I guess you didnt really like it then. Lets stop it here.


    No! Dont stop! Im sorry for calling you a pervert. Im sorry for being a pretentious woman. I really like being fucked in the ass. So, please, please fuck me more. Please make me your woman, Sir Theophil!


    Well said. From now on, you are now my woman.


    With this, Liesl ispletely mine. Please support the trantor and get thetest updates by reading at my WordPress instead. Stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    What I just need to do is to love her to the fullest.


    Come to think of it, I havent touched you here yet, havent I?


    I put one of my hands to the side of Liesl, who is currently propped up on her elbows.


    The purpose is, of course, to reach for her chest.


    Liesls breasts were so big that instead of hanging loosely, it was still getting pressed on the bed even though shes already on her elbows.


    If its this big, she wont be able to sleep properly on her face.


    Ahnn. Its too big that its disgusting, isnt it?


    Liesl didnt seem too happy about being touched.


    Because of these disgusting things on the way, Im less sharp with my sword than I was when I was younger.


    Well, they are certainly a hindrance when moving.


    Its like having a few kilos of weight on you at all times, so even if you hold them down, it cant help but slow you down.


    Its because of these breasts that I was unable to be a knight and was ended up getting picked by this school


    Really? Thats good to know.


    What? What did you justsay?


    Liesl turned around and looked at me with a look of disbelief.


    After all, it will be a shame if such a nice pair of breasts only end up being shoved under a decrepit piece of armor. Youd be happier with me squeezing them instead.


    Stretching out my other hand as well, I began to squeeze both her breasts from the left and right.


    The two soft mountain flesh changed shapenguidly, and Lises breathing became even more ragged.


    Haaa, haaaif you rub it so hard, Im going to cum with my breasts!


    Then feel free to cum with your breasts. I told you that Im gonna ept everything about you. Also, I love women who cum from being fondled in their breasts.


    N-noI-if you say it that way, then I wont be able to stop myself!


    As if responding to her lords arousal, Liesls pussy leaked more love juices, and her anus became even tighter around my cock. However, reluctance was still present in the beautiful knight teachers face.


    Is it really true? Even with these things, youll still love me?


    Of course. As long as you need me, Ill be here, for as long as you want.


    Even among women with a beautiful face and body, only a few have the quality to be debauched with lust like Liselotte.


    As if Im letting go of a wonderful woman like her.


    In fact, asmemoration for bing my woman, Im going to vite your breasts and ass at the same time.


    I cast my body maniption spell to assist Liesl to stand on all fours and started shaking my hips from behind.


    Of course, I didnt forget to caress her big tits as well.


    Ooh, my breasts and ass are being groped and vited!


    Youre still stiff on your words. You can be more perverted as you like.


    I taught her dirty words in her ear.


    Now, say that out loud.


    Harder, d-do it harder


    Come on, you can do it. take a deep breath and say it out loud.


    This made her gulp once, and after taking a deep breath like I said,


    P-please fuck my slutty asshole with your big hard cock and squeeze my big cow-like tits even harder!


    Liesls face turned red with shame. However, she was still able to say it.


    Considering how she was so stubborn a while ago, she made a lot of progress, and with that, I couldnt suppress my excitement anymore.


    You did well. As a reward, Ill fuck you hard in both ces as much as you want!


    As Liesls arms and legs are now being moved by my spell, she wont fall down so easily.


    I took advantage of this and squeezed her breasts as hard as possible while I mmed my entire weight on to her hips.


    It feels so good from above and below! Ahhh, aahhhh, I cant take it any longer!


    Thats it, youre doing great, Liesl. Im starting to enjoy it as well.


    While rubbing her bountiful breasts from below, I then proceed to pinch the nipples at the top with my fingers.


    Shes bing more sensitive as the pleasure builds up. This chapter is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    I could tell by looking at her body, which is now quivering nonstop since we startedmitting each others bodies.


    Hiiii! Ihiiii! My nipples will stretch out and swell if you tweak with them so hard!


    You already have such big breasts. It will have no difference if they get a little bigger as well.


    Please, dont tease the tips of my breasts too much


    Oooh. Youve be much more reserved. I like that as well.


    Now that she has be more docile, I no longer need to be hard on her, so instead of pinching her nipples with my fingers, I rolled them with my palms instead. My hips remained its violence, however.


    Ooohh, so deep! Its going deep inside my ass againIm gonna cum, Im gonna cum inside my ass once moreHaauuhhaaa.


    Youre now doing splendid in our anal sex.


    Th-thats because Theophils cock is so big its gouging me to the depths!


    I cant help but feel good if you say it like that.


    Now then. As a reward for your efforts, Ill cum inside you as it is.


    Haaa, haa! But if you put a hot load inside me right now, Im going to cum!


    Thats why Im doing it. Dont pull your ass back.


    It feels so good already, but if you cum inside me, Ill definitely do it. I will shout and moan like crazy.


    The more you moan, the more satisfied Ill be, so dont be afraid to go wild. Besides, I have already epted you, so theres no more reason for you to hold back, isnt it?


    I said as I moved my hips wildly and tortured her anus.


    Now then, show me the best you can cum as I fill up a creampie with your ass, Liesl!


    Byururururu!


    I released my pent up lust and let my semen flow into the knight teachers ass.


    Im cumming! Im cumming, Im cumming, Im cummiiiiiinnnnngggg!!


    Liesl also climaxed, creating another level of tightness in her anus. This resulted in more semen being pumped out because of the added stimtion.


    The climaxsted for a long time, and in the end, Liesl passed out, still standing on all fours.


    I pulled out my meat stick and revoked my spell, causing her to plopnguidly on the bed like a puppet with its strings cut, and Iid her properly afterward.


    That was a lot of fun, Liesl. Look forward to more of it in the future.


    After throwing those words, Iy down beside her to heal my fatigue.

 Book 3: Chapter 9: Staff Meeting (Behind the Scenes)

    Book 3: Chapter 9: Staff Meeting (Behind the Scenes)


    I took a breather as I enjoy myself in the scenery of Liesls beautiful vulnerability.


    Its a good thing that I had sessfully convinced her to cooperate. With this, I no longer have to worry about me and the girls being found out.


    Even so, for this to lead up to this point


    Im not going to lie; I was a little nervous.


    But in the end, I seeded in preventing the usations and even got another woman.


    I guess you could call it a great sess.


    But I cant be too happy about it.


    If Liesl were able to find it out, it could also be said that there is a possibility of other people finding it out as well.


    It must strengthen my caution more.


    Would you like to meet Julia for the time being? I have to introduce my new woman once again.


    I was nning to aim at the students first, but it has gone a bit awry due to Liesls interference.


    In the meantime, I have to inform my aplice and coborator as soon as possible.


    I wiped the dirt off my body with a towel and a spell and got myself ready.


    Then, I reached out to Liesl, who was still lying in bed.


    How long are you going to stay there? Im about to go out.


    I grabbed her by the shoulders and gently shook her, causing thetter to wake and sit up straight.


    Youre too hard, Master Krause. I dont think I can even move yet.


    It cant be helped. Lets take a break for a while. And you dont have to force yourself to call me master, just be yourself.


    Okay. Ill do just that.


    She nodded andid herself down on the bed once again.


    I got up to get myself a drink in the meantime.

 Book 3: Chapter 10: Julia and Liesl 1

    Book 3: Chapter 10: Julia and Liesl 1


    As we moved to the bed, Liesl began to fidget more.


    Uhmare we really going to do it with the three of us?


    Fufufu. What are you talking about now that were here? Are you still nervous?


    Julia, whos currently taking off her clothes, asks her andughs.


    Then, she approaches Liesl without any clothes on.


    <em>In the meantime, I think its safe to leave her in Julias hands.</em>


    I spoke in my mind as I observed them.


    As for me, I had alreadyid myself on the bed.


    So, Theo has already embraced four people, including me?


    For the time being, Julie is telling Liesl about Inezs involvement.


    This surprised her even more than Annica, even though she already knew that I was expanding my reach in the school.


    Though I only heard about it, to be able to seduce even the student council president, even I couldnt believe it as well.


    Well, Inez has a reputation among the teachers as an excellent student.


    Im sure they expect her to be thest to fall into my hands.


    Yes. As both of them are also cute, if were not careful, the younguns might take Theo soon as were not looking.


    Thats! Its a bit of a problem


    Even though Julia sounded as if shes very troubled by it, I could see a glimpse of her dark smile even from my seat.


    From her point of view, Liesl must be someone who can be easily handled.


    Or maybe shes just enjoying her embarrassed appearance? I really hope its thetter.


    Really? Just <em>a bit</em> of a problem?


    Uhthats


    She must have confirmed that further pursuit was no longer necessary for Liesl.


    Due to this, Julia stops fiddling around andes to the bed with thetter in tow.


    Thats why, to prevent that, Im going to teach Liesl some techniques so that you wont lose to those youngsters.


    I cant let headmistress do that!


    Oh, but before that, lets forget about the hierarchy of the school on this bed. You can call me Julia as well.


    After that, the two of theme up to my legs.


    Now, then. The first step is to give him a good service.


    Julia slips off my pants and underwear, leaving my bottom naked.


    It suddenly became a little chilly, but that was soon reced by a warm and soft feeling as Julia and Liesl came up to my waist and started rubbing their bodies against my legs.


    Will he really feel good with this?


    You dont have to look so worried, Liesl. How can he not feel good when hes surrounded by two beautiful women? This chapter trantion is maade possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    I nodded to that question.


    Julia is an excellent headmaster but is head over heels for me and my cock. Liesl seems to be strong-willed at first nce but actually loves to be fucked in her ass.


    They are both beautiful and perverted women at a level that could already be considered as very rare.


    Julias right, Liesl. Certainly, I came here to this academy to pick up students at first, but from the instant you served me, I almost forgot about that goal.


    R-really? I never thought you like me that much. Fufufu.


    Because she usually has that tight expression, Lieslughing had more destructive power than I imagined.


    I almost fell dumbstruck by that smile.


    Hey, if youre just gonna chat, then dont mind if I dig in first.


    Meanwhile, Julia took advantage of the opportunity and took possession of my meat stick underneath.


    It was already hard, but still not in full throttle. About 50%, maybe?


    She started rubbing it a couple of times and then stuck out her tongue to lick it.


    Hnnnn, nnrero! Chu, nururu


    As expected of someone already familiar with my meat rod, Julias blowjobs are getting more and more powerful.


    Liesl, take a closer look. This is how you do it.


    O-okay. I understand.


    Liesl stood next to Julia and observed her sucking.


    I havent had her serve with her mouth yet, so its probably the first time shes actually seen someone do a blowjob.


    Wow, Theophils thing is getting harder and harder


    Apparently, or should I say thankfully? Liesls hesitation over sexual matters has already diminished by a lot.


    It seems that once the switch of a woman is turned on, she bes more proactive, no matter how straighced she is.


    Nnnha! Here, Liesl. Try it as well.


    Me? But Ive only been watching


    Ill give you some advice. Its a whole lot better to get used to it practically rather than learning it through visual.


    She presented the meat rod she has been licking until now to Liesl.


    Though her earlier speech fits in the proper terms an educator should use, the current application is entirely something else.


    Also, Liesl seemed very nervous.


    Should I put on some defensive spells just in case?


    This, like Julia just did? huaaamu!


    Liesl took the plunge and opened her mouth, holding the tip of my cock with her lips.


    From the way she did it without shivering, I could say shes got quite the courage.


    Hnnn, ufuaahmmm. Nmmmhh!?


    However, that courage didntst long as my cock suddenly twitches in reaction.


    Dont panic. Just open your mouth lightly. Breathe, then run your tongue over his cock.


    Y-yes, head- JuliaChuu, nlero! Chubu, chubuu, jupuu!


    Julia lectured her on how to suck a cock, and Liesl continued as it is.


    Yes, thats it, youre doing great. Isnt that right, Theo?


    Its pretty good for a first-timer.


    The feeling of her moving her slightly rough tongue along with her moist and wet mouth was really pleasant.


    But the best of them was the sight of Liesl working her hardest.


    I am currently tainting a beautiful woman who was left untouched until this age. The feeling of it is unexinable.


    Its also quite amusing that her first blowjob was after her anal sex.


    I cant wait to see her moan and groan when I shove it up her asshole.


    Nmuuu!? It has grown bigger again. I cant hold it well in my mouth anymore.


    I unconsciouslypared the Liesl in front me and the Liesl back there in Annicas room, and I couldnt help but feel excited.


    She has transformed so much that the only thing they remained inmon is their faces and bodies.


    Still, it was clearly present that our knight teacher is not experienced enough to suck a fully erect meat stick.


    For that, Julia extended her hand from beside her.


    Then, how about we lick it all together this time?


    T-together?


    Julia nods to Liesl, who was a little surprised.


    Well start by licking from both sides at the same time.


    Julia led the way, and the double blowjob immediately began.


    Liesl licked from the left side, and Julia licked from the right.


    And as the size of my meat rod was already more than sufficient, the two of them were able to lick it without having to interfere with each other.


    When I saw the two serving the big tree-like meat stick, I couldnt help but smile.


    This was precisely the kind of scene I was looking for.


    Why are you smiling so much is our service is that good?


    Who knows?. Well, this situation feels like a harem.


    Fufufu. I see. It seems that Theo likes being served by multiple women. Shall I invite the other two next time?


    I added Annica and Inez to the current line-up in my brain.


    If that happens, I wont be able to suppress my libido.


    Okay, thats enough. This time, put pressure on that part a bit more.


    Julia murmured and turned to Liesl. Please support trantor and read thetest updates by reading this novel at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Thats it. As for the next, I need you to work on the tip of his cock. Can you do that for me?


    Ill try.


    When they parted ways, Liesl went over and licked the ns, while Julia stooped down and licked the base.


    Haaamuu! Nguuu, juuzuzuzuzuzu! Jurujuru.


    Lieslmenced sucking the tip. She couldnt take it entirely in her mouth yet, but she still managed to do it partially.


    I could feel the carnal desire building up around my waist from my sensitive parts intense stimtion.


    Then Ill go this way.


    Julias tongue slid down and began to caress the balls at the base.


    The tender spots stimtion made me brace myself for a moment, but her touch was really soft.


    Its a ce you dont usually get touched, so it feels good to have it massaged, doesnt it?


    Indeed, this can only be left to Julia, who is ustomed to the act.


    Its certainly good, but if youre going to do it, you have to tell me first. I was really surprised.


    But our strategy was still a sess, wasnt it? Now then, let us make you cum like crazy.


    Julia gave the signal, and Liesl nodded in agreement.


    Lero, njuuuuuu! Jupu, nurururu!


    Haamu, lero! Theo~!


    The two sucked and licked my meat stick in perfect harmony, making me put my hands above their heads as my pent up desire threatened to explode.


    Kuh. Im gonna let it out. Bring your faces closer to me.


    I moved Julia to line up with Liesl, then ejacted on both of their pretty faces.


    The semen that squirted out like some spell was used in it instantly stains both their beautiful cheeks, foreheads, noses, and mouths.


    Haa, haaamazing. My face feels so hot as if Im going to get burned.


    Its a shame if we waste so much of it. Nnmuh, kero.


    Liesl was stunned by her first facial, but Julia quickly licks up the dripping semen.


    Satisfied with the current scenery, I began preparations for our next act.

 Book 3: Chapter 11: Julia and Liesl 2

    Book 3: Chapter 11: Julia and Liesl 2


    After a short break to regain my strength, my meat stick began to build up itself again.


    Its already recovered? So fast.


    Liesl, who was wiping her face with a towel, spoke as she came close.


    Its got two people to deal with. Its not going to waste its time resting.


    Arent you tooproactive about this?


    This is why I came to this school in the first ce.


    I dont know why, but she sighed when I said that.


    And I still wonder why they are not kicking you out.


    Isnt that obvious? Its because Im doing a decent job during the day.


    I wont hesitate to work hard in other areas just to get my hands on a woman.


    Also, as long as youre a good teacher, your students and colleagues will let their guard down around you.


    In fact, Ive never been suspected by anyone else for my actions, other than Liesl, who was stalking me right from the start.


    Even Inez hadnt noticed me until I showed my true colors.


    Im going to start the next round. You guys can still afford it, right?


    Of course. So, what are you going to do?


    Julia joined and asked me.


    Well, for starters, Liesl?


    What?


    She looks at me anxiously, fearing what Im going to ask her for.


    Get on top of me and shake your hips.


    You want me to get on top of youNo. Okay, Ill do it.


    Thats the spirit. Julia, give her some support.


    Her progress is actually not bad, as she was able to serve me without biting my meat rod earlier, but its better if I teach her to be more aggressive this early.


    Okay. But be sure to reward me something after this.


    Just think of somethingter.


    Really? Make sure you dont forget. Also, no takebacks Liesl,e over here.


    With Julia pulling her hand, Liesl began straddling my waist.


    You already know how to put it in, dont you?


    Yes. Its the first time Im doing it myself, though.


    She was a little nervous, but she still managed to lower her hips.


    And when the tip of the erect meat stick hit her front, Liesl shivered.


    Haaaa, fuuuhnn!


    She resolved herself one more time, then tried to push my meat rod in one go.


    However, it didnt go well.


    W-whyeven though it went in so smoothly earlier.


    Hmm, leave it to me for a moment.


    Julia goes behind Liesl and puts her hand around her private parts.


    J-Julia!? No, not there! Haah, haannn! Women shouldnt do those things


    Is that so? But I want to do it with Liesl. Or do you not want it?


    I raised my eyebrows at this conversation.


    I didnt know you have that preference, Julia.


    I didnt know it as well. But its not that I get excited about girls. Its just that I find Liesl cute. For me, Theo is still the best.


    Well, thats good.


    Julia continued to ram Liesl with her fingers, and thetters alluring moans started to be stronger and stronger.


    Haaa, haaaJulia, if you touch it that much, Ill!


    Is that so? Then Ill touch it a little more. Look, its pretty wet already.


    Just as Julia pointed out, Liesls vagina had already begun overflowing with love juices.


    At this point, I should be able to put it in.


    Liesl, here. You already know what to do, right?


    Ahhhyes, I understand. This chapter trantion is maade possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    Lises expression loosened up as she gradually took the rod into her other mouth.


    This time it went smoothly and quickly reached the back.


    Aaaaahhh! It is reaching all the way in, and my womb is getting pushed up!


    I can feel it hitting me too.


    It may have reached deeper due to gravity, but what caught her more surprised is the pressure brought by the stimtion on her internal organs.


    But this feels really good


    Isnt that right? Now try moving.


    Julia puts her hands on Liesls hips and moves them up and down to guide her.


    Like this? Ahh, its scratching the walls of my stomach


    Liesl, too, puts her hands on top of my body to stabilize her position, then moves her hips up and down.


    As expected of someone good at using swords, her body coordination is excellent.


    Her speed was slow at first, but after a few minutes, she was already doing her own way of making pistons.


    Youre pretty good. I dont think I need to help you anymore.


    Julia stood up after confirming that Liesl was doing well.


    She then went towards my face, straddling it as she faced her subordinate who was busy pumping with her hips.


    Hey, Julia what do you think youre doing?


    I ask her suddenly, but she paid no attention and started dropping her waist.


    I told you to prepare a reward for me, didnt I? Its not every day that I get to ride on top of you, Theo.


    I see. Her reward is she wants to face nt on me.


    As my body is currently busy being ridden by Liesl, Ill have no choice but to use a spell to stop Julia.


    But if I do that, then Ill be relying on my spells to do everything. I dont want to make that a habit.


    Only for his time. Dere it beforehand from now on.


    Fufufu, thank you! I love you, Theo~.


    She said in a cheerful tone. I cant see her from here, but Im sure this headmistresss expression is getting loose.


    Then, after that, a wonderful ass was pressed against my face.


    Thetter seemed to have already taken off her underwear, as Julias private parts were already exposed.


    Youll be straddling me, but dont go cumming before Liesl does, okay?


    As I said this, I licked her vagina with my tongue.


    The moment the tip of my tongue made contact with her other pair of lips, Julias body twitched and turned.


    In addition, love juices started to leak out from her vagina as if a valve was just released.


    Ahhnn, fuuhI have always been the one at the receiving end, but to think its this good to be on top, I want to get used to this.


    You seem to like it very much. Should I do this with you often?


    I dont mean it like that. Besides, Theo ramming me is still a whole lot betterhauuu, yahhhn!


    As if shes starting to feel it, Julias expression, which was full ofposure earlier, is now beginning to copse.


    Its a shame that I cant see it directly this time, but Ill make you moan a lot as payback.


    T-Theophil! Dont forget about me, too.


    Perhaps jealous of the conversation between Julia and me, Liesl began to move her hips more violently.


    Soon, dry sounds of bodies colliding with each other echoed in the whole room.


    As for the speed, Liesl has gotten fast. In fact, she was much quickerpared to a normal woman. As expected of an inspiring knight.


    I wonder if her equestrian skills when she was training as a knight yed a part in this? Still, I couldnt help but worry.


    Haa, fuuueh? Aahh aaaahhnn! My insides, my insides are getting scraped!


    Oioi, are you sure you want to go that fast? You wontst if you do it that hard.


    B-butI cant stop my hips anymore! I want to cum already!


    Liesls voice went in a panic, but her movements didnt slow down.


    And because her movements are gradually getting more intense, the pleasure that was given to her proportionally rose.


    This, in turn, causes her vagina to tighten, making it feel good for me as well.


    Ahhnn, huuuh! Kuh, hahiiLiesl, you dont look so good. Are you about to cum?


    J-Julia, help meeee! Make it stopppp!!


    Stop you? Ahhhnn. Very well. Ill stop you by doing this! Please support trantor and read thetest updates by reading this novel at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    What!? No way, Hyaaaauu! Not theeeeeeeeeeere!


    Julia stretched out her hands and rubbed Liesls huge breasts.


    While massaging them left and right, she also teases the nipples at the tips.


    Noo, you cant tweak my nipples at the tip of my breasts!


    Youre saying that, but it feels good, right?


    Julia was the one feeling my caress, but now she seemed to be more interested in the breasts in front of her.


    I wonder what did you eat for it to get this big?


    I dont know! Its not like I wanted them to be big eitherHyauuun!


    Are you telling me you didnt do anything for it to be this big? Ill spank you.


    Though shes saying that, Julia has already spanked Liesl once. p! Ah, shes going for another. And she pinches her nipples again.


    Nooo, not my nipples againohiiiiiiii! Im cumming, Im cumming from Julias pping and pinchiiiing!


    Liesl convulses her whole body as she cums. I could tell just by the sensation of our hips being connected with each other.


    So, you can also make a good cumming face. Ufufu, Im impressed.


    Despite that, Julia seemed happy to see her subordinates fallen face.


    But I wasnt.


    After all, Liesl stopped swinging her hips after she climaxed.


    It was as if shes done all of this just to sate her lust, not because she wants to serve me.


    Of course, there was no way Im going to let this pass.


    Im going to show them who their master is.

 Book 3: Chapter 12: Julia and Liesl 3

    Book 3: Chapter 12: Julia and Liesl 3


    Nguuu, haaa, haaaI came as hard as I could.


    Liesls body quivered as she took deep breaths over my shoulder.


    It seems that the afterglow of her climax is still going on.


    Liesls face was so cute back thereI was really surprised that you could also make that kind of face.


    Though Julia is being licked in her special ce and lets out sweet moans from time to time, it seems that she still has room to talk about things judging from her tone.


    Julia!? P-please forget what happened! Aaaah, not only Theophil, but the headmistress has also seen it


    And from the other side, I could hear Liesls voice that was full of shame on herself.


    Its not that I dont understand her sentiments. After all, its too embarrassing to have your foolery get exposed in front of others.


    You dont have to feel so shy about it.


    So, I tried to appease her.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    But, but


    If you want, I can do it again and again to make you get used to it. Or better yet, make you do something even worse for you to ovee your sense of shame, like fucking you in the ass in front of Inez and the others?


    When I said that, Liesls body jolted.


    Please dont do that! If that happens, I wont be able to stay at the school anymore!


    Then stop enjoying yourselves and start serving me. Your hips havent moved since earlier, have they?


    The tightness of her climax felt good, but she stopped moving after that.


    If it continues to be cut off like this, my meat stick might dete in the worst-case scenario.


    If it broke, my pride would be next.


    Usually, I would have already vited her in her other ces, but my movements became limited because Julia is on top of me.


    I understand. Ill move already, so please


    Liesl adjusted her breathing then began to move her hips again.


    Me too~! Im going to start moving as well.


    Julia followed suit and also started grinding her hips to match Liesl.


    Youre just doing what you wantWell, fine.


    It is very difficult for the person on the bottom to get sexual pleasure from facesitting.


    But thats not the case for me, for I also get aroused whenever I please a woman.


    Theres also the chance to hear Julias charming voice out loud, which I havent been able to afford ever since the ss started.


    Hey, do you want topete on who can make Liesl cum first?


    All of a sudden, Julia proposed a challenge to me.


    Hmmfine, but I wont lose.


    Of course, I epted, but right after she heard my answer, I immediately inserted my tongue into her vagina.


    After all, it is always fun to make a woman with a bossy streak to fall into pleasure.


    Fuaaaah! How dirty! Its Liesl who you should focus on first, not me!


    But you didnt say something about not interfering, right?


    Ch-cheater! If thats the case, then here, Ill grind it in your face more!


    Julia then pressed her crotch harder into my face.


    Fuuu, hnuuu! Im starting to know how to move it.


    Meanwhile, Liesl is trying her best to swing her hips in the way she was taught by Julia.


    Her movements were firm, maybe because she just climaxed once, and the peak of her excitement has already fallen to the bottom.


    Theres also the fact that she was initially a swordsman, so her stamina is probably better than my own.


    Youre good. You definitely have a talent for mastering the art of sex.


    S-stop teasing her and focus on whats in front of you!


    Even if you say thatLiesl has a funny way of reacting.


    Eh? Whats so funny about me? This chapter trantion is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    Liesl breaks her concentration upon hearing her name. But before I could speak, Julia interrupts.


    Because shes is the same as me. Though Liesl looks tough at first nce, your insides are still of a maiden.


    Even you, Julia!? H-hmph. Very well, now that it hase to this, Ill make Theophil cum and make you both recognize my abilities!


    With her motivation renewed, Liesl hits my spot with her hips even faster.


    The way she moved around my cock in such a short period quickly made me feel like I was being pushed on the edge of my seat.


    In this short time, she has already gotten ustomed to how to move correctly.


    However, it was still not enough.


    Grinning inwardly at her futile act, I thrust my hips up.


    Hahiii! It suddenly movedkufuuuhhh!


    It was an unexpected action to the cute knight teacher.


    Because of the sudden stimtion that was thrust in her womb, Liesls guard was broken, making her leak a set of alluring moans.


    What happened? Giving up after a single blow? Hey, how is it?


    I thrust my hips over and over, taunting her as I stimte her orifice.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    No matter how inferior I may be in terms of physical strength, theres still a difference of heaven and earth in our techniques in bed.


    Applying my know-how on how to fuck her efficiently, I stretched out my meat rod as far as I could in our current position, then rammed it upwards as if denying the sheer force of gravity.


    Noo, nooo! If you do that, youre gonna mess up my womb!


    And because she was also thrusting down from above, I was able to prate Liesl in a deeper location.


    Each sh was so mighty it seemed I was lifting her body up by her womb.


    Fufufu. It looks really good.


    Meanwhile, Julia is still pushing her hips against my face as she watched Liesl.


    I could feel my tongue reaching deeper and deeper into her vagina.


    How is it? That is how it feels like to be in a ce where Im always squeezing your stuff.


    Moving my tongue around, I could feel the unevenness of the vagina and the shape of the folds.


    Nnn, akuuhh! Observe it, Theo, for I will tighten your tongue with my pussy this time.


    When she said that, my tongue got mped up.


    As its not an erogenous zone, I didnt feel pleasure, but its still quite nice.


    But if I let it go like this, it will turn nd in no time.


    And so, I thought for a moment and came up with an idea.


    I grabbed Julias ass in front of me and spread it open with both hands.


    Then, I magically conjured the same cleansing lotion I used on Liesl and applied them inside Julias anus.


    Hyaa! W-where are you touching!?


    Julia asks in a hurry.


    The same spot I used to please Liesl. Im going to have fun with you using this one.


    This one? Julias thoughts were halted for a few seconds, but she immediately panicked upon realizing what I meant.


    She tried to pull her hips away from me, but I immediately put my arms around her thighs and restrained her in that position.


    H-hey, let go, let go of your handahiiiiii!


    While enjoying the panicking appearance of Julia, I inserted a finger on her now clean anus.


    It immediately twitched as if it was confused by a foreign objects intrusion for the first time.


    Its in. You really put it in! Ahhh, no, not there!


    Haaa, haaa did he also put it in that part too, Julia? Please support trantor and read thetest updates by reading this novel at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    No, dont look! Dont stare at me, please!


    You dont have to worry. In fact, lets feel good together, okay?


    As if detecting that she has gained arade, Liesl reached out to Julia and pulled her into a hug.


    However, as they contacted, they also pushed each others breasts, but Liesl didnt pay attention and squeezed the other party even tighter.


    Hnnn, Julias nipples are hard.


    Hyauunn! My breasts are being crushed by Liesls breasts!


    A big pair of breasts and an enormous pair of breasts got squished against each other, changing their shapes as their bodies move around.


    Looking at them from below, the four tender meats seem like theyre made of melted candle wax, about to melt together at any time.


    The scenery was so arousing that it made my hips even more intense.


    Liesl also noticed that and moved in sync to be able to reach her deepest point possible.


    As for Julia, I put my tongue inside her pussy once again and developed a torture to vite both of her holes.


    Im the one shaking my hips, but Im the one getting vited by Theophi! Aaaah, Im cumming again!


    Liesls vagina began to spasm for the umpteenth time. She has already done it several times today.


    I cantI cant take it anymorebeing done in both holes is too much! Im cumming! Im cumming!!!


    Where did all yourposure go?


    Even Julia as well. Her climax was already on the countdown.


    You want to cum? Then cum. Im going to prove to you that anyone who berates me must be taught a lesson, no matter who they are.


    I spoke as I lightly bit on Julias pubic mound and, at the same time, pushed my waist up against Liesls cervix with all my might.


    After that, I finally unleashed my burning desire.


    Nooo, you cant bite me there! I wont be able to endure it! Im cumming, Im cumming, Im cummiiiiiinnnggg!


    My uterus is going to copse! Cummingcummingcummingcummingcumming!


    Dobyururururu!


    Julias hole contracted in climax, tightening around my fingers and tongue, while Liesl on the other hand squeezed the semen out of my still ejacting meat stick.


    The two beauties ended up holding each other in a supportive embrace, shivering in ce as their climaxes went.


    I gently pushed them both down onto the bed and finally got myself up.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Wow, Ive never felt this good in my life


    Me too. I was surprised when Theo put it in my ass, but I came in the end.


    While basking in the afterglow, the two conversed like good friends rather than a boss and her subordinate.


    <em>Thats great. If this continues, Liesl will be able to get along with Annica and the others.</em>


    Nodding in satisfaction to what Ive done, I sat down on the side and began to think about what Im going to do next.

 Book 3: Chapter 13: Towards Paradise

    Book 3: Chapter 13: Towards Paradise


    A few dayster, I gathered the girls I conquered in the headmistresss office.


    It was for the reason that wanted to talk to them and reconfirm their intentions.


    I am currently upying one of the sofas for guests surrounding the table in the center of the room, just across from the headmistresss table.


    The women were sitting on the sofas on both sides of the table.


    Julia was also sitting there and not at her usual headmistress office table, indicating the equal hierarchical rtionship between us.


    So, whats the story?


    It was Inez who started off.


    She was sitting on the left side of the room, with Annica beside her.


    Across from her sat Julia and Liesl.


    Faculty and students divided.


    What Ill be talking about is my ultimate goal here in this school.


    Then, to my statement, Annica tilts her head.


    Didnt the teacher already made us your women?


    Well, thats true.


    There are four types of women here, and all of them are a beauty of their own. They are so beautiful that everyone couldnt help but admire them.


    And they have all be my women.


    Theyll take off their clothes and bare their asses in a heartbeat if I order them to. Meaning I already have four of the finest women in the world to enjoy at any time.


    But thats not enough.


    I said, cing the file that Julia had given me previously on the table. As it was a heavy file that contained information about dozens of women, it made quite a loud thud when it dropped.


    Look, I havent even touched the ten percent of this yet.


    I opened it up and flipped through page after page of information about the women in the list.


    All of them are beautifuldies and women that I like.


    Not only the students but also the teachers and clerks that specify my criteria are all included in this document.


    Youre not nning to get everyone in here, are you? This is just too many! Wait, are you?


    Among them, Liesl, who saw the material for the first time, made a surprised voice.


    I nodded in agreement.


    Youre right. And as soon as possible.


    As soon as possibleOh, now that I notice, some of them are graduating.


    Julia said, convinced.


    Thats right, this is not a typical organization, but a school. And not just a school.


    If it were an ordinary school, some students might stay even if they are held back by their grades, but this is a prestigious school for young nobledies.


    In an environment where the best education is provided, no student would fail the graduation exam to pass to a higher level.


    Even in the unlikely event that a student fails the exam, her parents or the student herself will voluntarily withdraw from the school because theyll feel that staying in school after that will be nothing more but a disgrace.


    In other words, after a certain period of time, they will surely disappear from this school.


    Before that happens, I want to enjoy the women listed in these documents.


    Are you sure you want to do that?


    Of course.


    It was a n that made me question mymon sense, but I was serious.


    In the first ce, everything about this was an opportunity I rolled in by chance. I want to take advantage of it as much as possible.


    Money? Honor? Im not interested in that. All I want is a beautiful womans body.


    But, as expected, I dont think Ill be able to do it all by myself if I just continue with what Ive been doing.


    Making contact with a woman, luring her to my grasp, then making her captive to my body. This chapter trantion is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    Added to that difficulty is making the said woman have her full consent and cooperation to achieve my goal and prevent them from ratting me out.


    There are also the problems I encounter in my cover, being a responsible and outstanding teacher.


    Due to this, theres just not enough manpower to expand my reach further than I already have.


    Thats why Im asking for your help, the people I can trust.


    You want me to help you capture our students and colleagues?


    Thats right.


    I spoke straightforwardly to Liesl, who doesnt even try to hide the sour mood on her face.


    I thought she would hesitate or even stop me if she was serious, but even if she gives her consent here, that doesnt mean I can force her to cooperate.


    And even though Julia is already one of us, it doesnt mean that we now have control of the entire school.


    I can only work with the people I can trustpletely.


    But if I do that, I wont be able to spend as much time with teacher.


    Annica said with a disappointed look on her face.


    Dont worry about that. Its not like Im nning to conquer all the girls in this list either.


    What do you mean?


    I may have said that I want to enjoy them as much as possible, but if I dont like them enough, I may only do it with them once or twice. I dont n on holding them forever, and whether they want to leave mypany or not after that, its all on them.


    This may sound like Im dumping them after I used them, but getting involved in noble rtionships are far moreplicated than you think. At the very least, I also want them to enjoy being free before they get bound by that disgusting world outside of this ce. A simple, short term happiness or something of the like. This is also why I always make it clear that Im only into a physical rtionship with them.


    However, when I said that, Annicas expression rxed with happiness for some reason.


    Then, it just means that we are special!


    How did youe up with that?


    Looking at the file, there arent many people equal to or better than the four here.


    Besides, even if her body is great, a woman whose mouth is loose cannot be made into an aplice.


    Sometimes its better to limit the information and let the other person think that this is only a one-time rtionship. Its not like Im nning to shove them into a ssroom and have a one-man orgy with them all.


    So, Im also special to Sir Krausenot bad.


    Inez also seemed to be attracted by the sound of the word special.


    From the way shes acting, I think I could get a favorable response.


    The problem is the serious Liesl.


    Ive already made up my mind about myself, buthonestly, I still dont like the idea of youying yourhands on my students and colleagues.


    As I expected, she is pretty stubborn.


    However, Liesls abilities are pretty hard to dismiss.


    With her dignified appearance and serious, imposing personality, shes almost got the most favor among the female students.


    On top of that, she is also a skilled swordswoman.


    If I have a good vanguard among my aplices, I can use my full strength as a wizard if things get rough.


    Its not like I intend to make a mess of things, but you never know what might happen.


    The more insurance you have, the better.


    It cant be helped. Lets do it this way. Please support trantor and read thetest updates by reading this novel at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    I took out a piece of paper and wrote on it.


    How about this? These will be the conditions and treatment for those who will have gained their cooperation through Liesl before I embrace them. Is this fine to you?


    as long as the will of the other person herself is respectedalso, d-dont use magic to force her to say it.


    Fine. Lets add that to the list.


    Ive already made some concessions, but if I could get Liesls full cooperation with this, its a cheap price to pay.


    After all, shes the closest one to the students, and she even has a lot of fans.


    After I added that to the paper, I got her to sign it.


    With this, all my power now belongs to Theophil. I swear I will do my best as long as the contractsts.


    I also signed the returned paper, and we activated the magic contract sealing spell.


    Magic Contract. As long as the magic contained in it exists, the persons whose names are written on it cannot go against its contents.


    Of course, I, the one who activated the contact, cant break it either.


    Well then, Annica and Inez, too.


    I gave them a duplicate of the one I gave to Liesl.


    I feel like Ive be a horrible person.


    You already are, Annica, the moment you went out repeatedly to seduce a man.


    But I think Annica enjoys this kind of thrill as well.


    I dont really like being your coborator, but I guess I have no choice. J-just making it clear, I-its not like I am happy to be called special or anything, you hear?


    Inez pulled out a retort, but she neatly signed the contract. Also, your pretense is useless as you just stated your true intentions back there.


    Ill give you a rewardter.


    Im sure shell be happy while cursing me as usual.


    Sure, if thats what you want to think. Now pass them to me.


    I also signed with the two of them and activated the contract.


    Then I looked at thest one.


    Finally, theres JuliaDo you really need a contract at this point?


    She had already gathered so much material for me.


    If they find out, shell be fired immediately and get sued a hefty fine, and thats the lightest part that could happen to her.


    She is the most trustworthy of the four of us.


    Im d to hear that, but Im also sad to be left out. Can I have one of those?


    I handed her a copy, and she immediately signed it and sent it back.


    I signed it as well, and we activated the magic contract.


    This confirms everyonesmitment.


    I said,ying out the contracts side by side and activating yet another spell.


    In that case, we wont need this anymore.


    With a sh, the paper with the contract on it instantly turns to ash.


    The contracts effect will remain, but the paper itself is just that  a in piece of paper.


    Liesl and the others were in awe of the scene. Even Julia froze in shock.


    Kukuku, what are you surprised about? You cant leave such obvious evidence behind forever.


    Aaahh, me and my teachers proof of loveits all gone to waste.


    D-dont burn it all of a sudden! You scared the hell out of me!


    My painful decision was easily


    The women reacted to it in different ways, but I no longer paid attention to them.


    For what I have in mind right now is the school harem Im about to create.


    When I imagined it, my mouth has already started to be loose.


    Now that everything has been settled, lets get started, shall we? In making these girls in the school fall into my hands.


    And this is how I, Theophil Krause, started moving towards my simple ambition in this school.

 Book 4: Chapter 1: First-Year Scholarship Student

    Book 4: Chapter 1: First-Year Schrship Student


    The interior is magnificent, and the furnishings are well done.


    If anyone sets foot in this room for the first time, he or she will find it hard to perceive that this belonged to a school instead of a castle, but when you think about the ce as a whole, it suddenly makes sense.


    After all, this room is for the use of the head of the countrys most prestigious school for young and nobledies  the Elreis Sorceress Academys headmistress.


    I cant believe all of this belongs to me now, who is just but a simple teacher in this institute. Now then, as for the file


    I reached into my pocket and pulled out a small notebook.


    When I cast a spell on it, it grewrger andrger until it reached the right size.


    This, in my hand, is a file that contains information on selected students and faculty of this school.


    The headmistress, Julia, collected this file for me, where I can also select which target to prey on next.


    And this is the one I have been aiming for a while.


    I flipped through the bundles of paper, stopping at a page that contained information about a girl.


    Amelia Burness. She is a first-year student at the school and one of the fewdies in the lower sses who are gifted a free tuition grant. In short, a schrship student.


    Though the criteria in selecting schrship students vary depending on the country and the specialty of the school they are enrolling in, its amon trait that the individuals selected must have promising talents, and they should show them off in order to gain poprity and prestige for the school. In exchange for their outstanding performance, they are exempted from various tuition fees while studying inside the said school.


    Elreis Sorceress Academy, even though it is a well-known school for young nobledies, it is still an academy hat centers itself in sorcery as their primary specialty.


    The school does not only deal with the rich but also uses its abundant financial resources to nurture promising talents from the poor.


    It seems this schrship concept came from the chancellor who founded this academy, and yes, it was an admirable idea, considering her high standing as a noble.


    However, I knew that it was all but a scheme. A clever two birds in one stone scheme where these students are like diators in an arena, cheap pawns made to move andpete with other schools with tuition as their food. And because their rights as students are at their academys mercy, they are <em>usually</em> more obedient and loyal to their school than their noble counterparts.


    I looked at the profile of the girl further.


    The more I read about it, the more I want her in my grasp.


    Though selected and humble-born sorceresses tend to live and research in seclusion to avoid discrimination, Amelia chose to be more open and prominent as her daunting chest instead.


    This girl, Amelia, is a first-year student of this academy. She has shiny silver hair that is very rare even in this country, a proud demeanor that doesnt want to lose against others, a sexy body thatcks any fat, and most of all, a great pair of breasts that wouldnt lose to the women I already had today.


    Shes abination of most of the qualities that I like in my women, a specimen so rare just thinking about her is already giving me the rush.


    Shes got theplete set of body, brains, and behavior that I want. However


    Being a schrship student doesnt mean youll have smooth sailing at school.


    The document contains a detailed evaluation of her.


    She earned a lot of praise for her talent in magic, but her attitude in everyday life was not soplimentary.


    Perhaps its because shes so confident in her talent that she has a high sense of pride, or maybe she was treated as one of the lucky humble-born individuals that pushed her to have this attitude; Amelia has be a student who doesnt seem to get along with others.


    As a result, she is always on her own. This chapter trantion is made possible by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    That makes her the perfect target.


    But theres one big problem.


    First-yearits not the year I am in charge of.


    When you be a teacher here, youll be assigned a specific year and department to teach, and since I handle subjects in upper levels, I onlye into contact with sophomores and juniors.


    And because each year level has a corresponding building assigned to them, if I enter the building for First Years without any valid reasons, they will arouse suspicions unless I have a well-known legitimate reason foring there. Also, Liesls horrible excuse wont count as I already got a lot of prejudice, being the sole man on the campus myself.


    So you can say that I have never been in the first-years building before, but I have to make it work.


    The headmistress, Julia, is already my woman.


    Though I can use her power to twist some rules a bit, I must not go too far, or it would look too unnatural.


    However, even with my abilities as a former court wizard, dont have the capabilities of sealing the mounts of all the people in this school.


    That is also why I am pretending to be a kind and excellent teacher in the first ce.


    Sir Krause, are you there?


    While I was wondering what to do, there was a knock on the door of my room.


    Based on the voice, it must be Annica.


    I got up from my chair and invited her in.


    How did you know I was here?


    Because you are nowhere else. This is the only ce that remained.


    Her tone of voice isdylike, but the way she naturally puts her body against mine is very typical of her.


    Contrary to her cute appearance, shes greedy when ites to sex.


    So, what do you want from me?


    Of course, I wanted to ask you out on a date.


    you know Im not who I say I am, right?


    She then hugged one of my arms towards her chest.


    Then, is it fine if we have sex?


    She looks up at me and asks in an enticing voice.


    Also, I could feel the texture of her ample breasts rubbing in my arms.


    I see. She already knows the perfect way to seduce a man who loves big tits.


    An ordinary man would have been unable to resist and would have pushed her over by now.


    But I shook off Annicas arm and went back to my seat.


    Ill think about it after Im done with my business. For now, go back to your room.


    But as if she didnt hear what I just said, she strolled up behind me and leaned her body against the back of my chair.


    Then, she peered at the bundle of paper in my hand.


    I was about to leave her alone, but her next words changed the situation.


    I see that youre looking for a new girl again, huh? Oh, this one is


    What, you know her?


    Yes, shes quite famous among the students. Quite a hot topic in the second years ssroom, in fact.


    Oh, yeah?


    You mustnt underestimate the power of a womanswork.


    Well, thats true.


    So, is this going to help me in any way?


    Of course. Please support trantor and read thetest updates by reading this novel at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Once Annica left the chair, she held Amelias profile and made a suggestion.


    For example, how about I lead her to teacher?


    Well, that would make it a lot easier if you can.


    From her look, it seems that my target would be an easy opponent to drag around.


    But if she were to be sessful, it would indeed be a lot easier since I have confidence that I can do anything if it bes one-on-one.


    But what are you going to do? Youre a sophomore, right?


    There may be some joint sses across year levels, but they are few and far between.


    At least in that I know of.


    Are you really sure about this? I dont have any contacts with first-year teachers yet, so I cant help you out.


    If it was a sophomore or junior year, I could make arrangements with Liesl.


    Dont worry, Ill reach out to the first years myself.


    Can you do that?


    You can count on me. I have many friends in the school, you know?


    Come to think of it, this girl has formed her own faction, hasnt she?


    But I didnt know she had influence over the underssmen as well.


    If thats the case, great. And if it works, Ill have you help me out in the future as well.


    Of course. I couldnt be happier to be of help to teacher.


    Annica smiled in reply, knowing the fact that her cooperation in the n will humiliate her junior after this.


    Women are, indeed, terrifying existences.


    But if you use them correctly, they could be a great ally.


    So, what do you want?


    When I said that, her smile immediately bes crooked.


    It emitted an indescribable sex appeal mixed with overflowing lust.


    Thats my teacher. You truly understand a womans heart.


    There is no such thing as free favors. Especially with a woman.


    I got up from my chair and hugged Annica around the waist.


    Ill take you to the bed over there. Is that fine with you?


    Yes! I mean, of course, teacher.


    She was so excited her high-ss demeanor got left behind for a moment. I admit, it was a bit cute when she blushed upon realizing what she has done.


    Well, from the very beginning, I knew she came here to have sex.


    For I was the one who taught her the pleasure of it.


    Of course, I like this approach as well, as they be a lot easier to handle. It is a lot more fun to make love to a willing woman, even more to someone whos ready to do lewder things just for you.


    You are a really bad senior, easily selling out her junior to be embraced by me.


    Even though its teacher who made my body like this!?


    Well, Ill have her under my control in no time.


    I moved to the next room, where there is arge bed.


    This room is used as living quarters for the headmistress, Julia, but now its mostly used as a brothel for me to sleep with the girls.


    I sat on the bed and looked at Annica in front of me.


    Well, consider this as an advance payment. Just this once, you can ask me anything.


    Really!?


    Yes, as long as its not too outrageous.


    Its also essential to give her a reward before the task.


    However, I have no intention of romance because all I want is a physical rtionship.


    I have to be careful about crossing the line.


    Annica wondered for a bit of what to ask in front of me, but after a while, she came closer as if she had made up her mind.


    Then she puts her hands on my shoulders and pushed me down.


    With this, teacher will be beneath me.


    So, is this what you want to do?


    Of course. And I will enjoy myself with you from up here.


    Youre thinking of using me to have fun? Quite an outrageous courage you got there.


    But as it was a favor, for now, lets see how far she can go.

 Book 4: Chapter 2: Annicas Invitation 1

    Book 4: Chapter 2: Annica''s Invitation 1


    After pushing me down on the bed, Annica immediately slid herself in between my legs.


    First of all, lets make teachers cock bigger.


    And because we have pretty much done it a couple of times, she doesnt shiver anymore when unbuckling my belt. Gone were the days when the inexperienced nobledy kept getting startled every time my cock twitches, and all that remained was a skilled woman who has already surpassed those prostitutes in regr brothels.


    In fact, she was so used to undressing me that within a few seconds, my lower half was alreadyid bare.


    Even after looking at it up close for a dozen times, I still couldnt believe this big thing can fit inside of me.


    Annica put her hands on my semi-erect member and slowly began to stroke its flesh.


    Then you have to brace yourself because if I didnt feel good, youd be in for a hard punishmentter on.


    H-hard punishment? Gulp. O-of course, Im going to give my all!


    Whether she was afraid or anticipating the punishment I said to her, Annica put her hands on top of her uniform and started unbuttoning her blouse right away.


    Soon, a majestic pair of breasts were quickly exposed right before me.


    And as always, no matter how I look at them, they are indeed my ideal size.


    Ah, teachers cock twitched a bit. You sure love these kinds of breasts.


    Yeah, Id rather have big tits than small ones.


    I stretched out my hand and wed the dangling pair of soft meat from below.


    Normally, one wouldnt be able to reach for her partners breasts when shes doing a fetio, but Annicas were just so big that I could do this despite lying down.


    Ahhn, teacher, please stop. I wont be able to serve you well if you grope my breasts.


    Then youll just have to try harder. Or else you wont make it hard anytime soon.


    No wayI want to put teachers cock inside as soon as possible.


    Then do your best. Or is that all youve got?


    In response to my taunt, Annica squeezed my meat rod harder and even put the tip of it inside her mouth.


    Haaamu! Lero, lero, njuuuuuuuu! This chapter is tranted by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    The feeling of being squeezed as she strokes it up and down, the dampness of her mouth that continued to vacuum my dick up, the softness of the tongue as she twirls my tip around, as well asbining it with the sensation of her fluffy breasts in my hands, all of these made me even more aroused.


    Ahh, its getting bigger


    And as if responding to my arousal, my cock started to get erect and soon approached its full potential.


    It was then when Annicas blowjob stopped. She seemed to be nning on putting it in next.


    I wanted to rub her breasts a little more, but I guess this is thest stop. Next would be the real deal.


    This hardness should be enough. The rest of it can just grow inside me.


    She straddled my waist and aimed her hips at my crotch.


    Guiding the semi-erect cock from below, she pushed it straight to her opening in one go.


    Youre already gushing wet. Do you really want mine that much?


    I spoke in awe as I felt herbia with my tip. She was so wet that even from here, I was able to see her love juices glistening through.


    Of course! There are just so many women around teacher these days that I couldnt have you all to myself.


    You want me all to yourself? Thats bad, being jealous and all.


    I spoke with a sharp gaze.


    A jealous woman will be unable to control herself and cause an incident if I leave her alone. As such, I will have no choice but to deal with her on the first sign to prevent me from beingpromised with my ns.


    Annica hurriedly corrects herself when she received my strict gaze.


    I-Im not jealous! I-its not like I want to keep all of teacher for myself. Im not that kind of an idiot to jeopardize teachers ns.


    Well said. Youre a smart woman, Annica.


    Im not smart. Im a genius. Hmph. Now Im distracted. Let me start all over again.


    Annica threw a fit, but it wasnt enough to hide her relief and delight from my praise, so she immediately took the meat stick in her orifice to hide that fact.


    However, it only made it worse as sound of water gurgling from her insertion told me how wet she really was.


    Oh no, its too embarrassing! Such a nasty sound


    Dont worry. I like smart women, but I like erotic women more.


    Annicas cheeks immediately reddened as Iplimented her on her sluttiness.


    Its not fairfor teacher to tell me that with a straight face, Ill be too happy to control myself.


    Because of that, something was turned on inside her, making her hips plunge at a faster rate than before.


    As she was more than sufficiently wet, it was only a matter of seconds before she was able to plunge it whole.


    Ahiin! Its here! Teachers cock is reaching my cervix!


    Does it feel good?


    Yes, it feels great! For this, Ill even bring a junior or two to


    Oi oi, if you add them so much, the share is gonna be less for you.


    Nhaaaabut, teachers cock is just that good.


    Annica begins to move her hips again to taste my meat rod in her other mouth.


    Though it was already indemnified with love juices, the movements of her cunt was already this severe, making me almost gasp unintentionally, especially in those moments where her soft and firm texture alternated as Im being rubbed.


    Soon, I wasnt able to take it in and fought back the suppressing pressure from above.


    Ahhiii! T-teacher, dont move. If you do, Ill


    While its nice to see you get cooperative, you must not go overboard. In the surface, were still a teacher and a student. Dont forget that fact.


    Y-yes! Thats why please let me enjoy it to the fullest!


    Annicas pussy oozed out even love juices from her precious cunt.


    The obscene sound of water echoed the room, but rather than stopping, the juices flowed even more, making the sounds of coption grow louder.


    No, I cant take it anymore! But my hips just wont stop!


    Thats good. In fact, you should feel even better.


    Im going to break! My mind is going to break, teacher!


    If you break every time you have sex, even I wont be able to fix you.


    But I cant stop myself from feeling good! I just cant stop myself from moving my hips!


    While shaking her hips, Annica wraps her dainty arms around my body.


    The expression on her face as she looked down at me from above waspletely in estrus.


    If shes already looking like this, she definitely wont be able to stop herself anymore.


    Shell just give herself to the pleasure and shake her hips until she cums.


    Though I was the one who made it happen


    Annica couldnt hear me anymore, but she continues to shake her hips while panting hard.


    Every time her body moves, her huge tits also shake with a slight dy.


    I tried to pinch them both with my hands, by they were so huge I couldnt prevent them from moving entirely.


    They are really nice goods. This is what I always wanted to see.


    As a big tits lover, I always wanted to see the tits of the woman swaying in front of me.


    Though I prefer to be the one on top, I also frequently do this because the cowgirl position has such benefits.


    Dont just look at my titsfocus it in here too


    With all her strength, Annica moved her hips continuously.


    This is As countermeasure to unauthorized aggregate sites, some parts of this novel have been cut . Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    But this time, its different, as the stimulus I am feeling has changed directions all of a sudden.


    From the previous up and down movements, she has changed pace and is now doing it in a rotating motion.


    Because of that, the tip of my cock is now gouging her womb in different directions, meaning shes pressing much deeper than before.


    Even I couldnt help but gasp at this new sensation.


    Ahaa~, teacher is making a pleasant face. Aaah, I think Im going to cum from just that!


    Annicas lips warped into a slutty grin after seeing my face, then starts to shake her hips again.


    This time, shebined her two movements into one.


    First, she ms her hips into me, swallowing my member entirely into her womb. Then she clenches it inside with the pleats of her cervix before pulling it out in one go while shes mping it tight.


    She repeated that motion over and over until it reached the peak of pleasure it could bring.


    Your movements are good, but if you do this continuously, you wontst long, you know?


    Its already toote for me, teacher! Your cock is just too good for me to stop!


    Annica gasped out loud as she shook her trademark pink twin-tails left and right.


    Shes already beyond recognition as ady of a prestigious family.


    Cumming, Im cummiiiinnngg! Teacher, together!


    Her hips mmed more as she squeezed my cock, trying its best to wring the semen out of it.


    But its far from enough.


    I cant cum just yet. Shake your hips more.


    No, I cant! Im going to cum any second now!


    Youre enjoying yourself too much. Thats why you dont have enough self-control.


    Though I wish her servicested for a bit longer


    Ahhiii! I cant take it anymore. Cumming, Im cumming!


    Annicas whole body twitches, telling me that she is close to climaxing.


    But its no fun to make her cum like this.


    Therefore, Im going to have to do a little work on her.


    Hyaaa!? My boobs, my nipples are


    I reached the shaking Annicas tits and lightly pinched them at their tips.


    Because I have neglected her breasts until now, it made her body flinch.


    Hohiiiii! No more, my nipples and my pussy arennnhhaaahhhh!


    Yes, thats it, let it out. Im going to make you climax just like you wanted to.


    Ogoooh! Ahh, ahh, Im cummiiiiiiiiiiiiinngg!


    Throwing her body backward, Annica eventually reached her peak.


    The stimulus it brought was strong that her pussy tightened tremendously, as if it intends to squish my meat rod in its entirety.


    Cumming, cummingIm still cumming


    Yet the person herself didnt stop. Rather, she could no longer stop, so she could only moan in pleasure as her body shakes and jerks.


    After a few minutes, Annica loses strength and copses on the side of the bed, pulling my cock out of her cunt at the same time.


    Like an unplugged hole, her love fluids flowed non-stop.


    I got up and drew Annicas body closer.


    T-teacher?


    Annica looked at me with a debauched expression on her face, as if telling me she hasnt fully recovered from her climax yet.


    Time to switch sides. Im going to enjoy myself with you this time.


    I spoke with a still-erect member in my hand.

 Book 4: Chapter 3: Annicas Invitation 2

    Book 4: Chapter 3: Annica''s Invitation 2


    Ahnn, yaaaTeacher


    As she just had a loud and intense climax, her normal thoughts still havent returned. Shes so high in the pleasure that she hadnt even realized I already pulled her close.


    If thats the case, lets use this chance to take advantage of her more.


    Activating my body maniption magic, I spread her legs, which were already wet with our love fluids, into an M-shape.


    Body maniption spells are really convenient, as no matter how difficult the position you desire, you can easily do them to your partner without causing stress.


    Now then, Annica. Ill be enjoying your body to the fullest.


    Earlier, I had let her do what she wants and she toyed with my body on her own.


    Now its time for me to y with her body as I see fit.


    Nn, nhaaa!


    As there was no one here who would stop me for my actions, I took out my erect cock and pushed it against Annicas vagina.


    Thetter moaned a bit, so it seems she still has some energy left.


    Kukukuits slopping wet already. I already entered with just a little push.


    Marveling at the level of debauchery Annica is in right now, I advanced my waist even further.


    And, as I had expected, I was able to insert my meat stick into her vagina without any resistance.


    Its a straight line to the cervix. Normally, its okay if it tightens even a little, but it wasnt the case at all.


    Hiii, fuu Teacher, what are you?


    Annica looked up at me as if she has just realized that I am doing her.


    Still, It seems that her senses still havent recovered in full, basing on hernguid tone.


    Im sure it will return to normal after a while, but I couldnt help but find it interesting.


    It is as you can see, Annica. Im using your body.


    My body?


    She raised her head to look at the bottom half of her body, as if she was wondering whats happening.


    Then, her eyes became round and wide upon seeing my meat stick is already inside her oozing vagina, ramming in and out inside of it.


    Why is it? I have a cock inside me, but I cant feel!


    Im sure youve lost your senses from cumming so loudly.


    Whats going to happen to my body?


    Dont worry, youll be back to normal after a while.


    When she heard that, Annica exhaled with relief.


    Thank goodnessbut will teacher still be satisfied with me, even with this?


    Dont worry about it. I have a n.


    Iughed and activated the body maniption magic again.


    But this time, I directly connected my consciousness to Annicas vagina.


    With this, all the muscles and nerves in her pussy are now in my control.


    -! WhatThis is This chapter is tranted by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    Fufufu, feels different, right?


    I couldnt help butugh that it went better than I expected.


    but my body is-


    Yes, Im manipting it partially. You cant move your body from your waist down, can you?


    I cant. Im feeling a numbing sensation down there


    Then its good. Because youre going to have to satisfy yourself with this one.


    I put one hand on the tits that I had just tortured.


    Hyaaan! Ahh, my boobs are being rubbed, but I feel even better than before.


    Well, of course. After all, as she just lost the sensation on her lower half, the sensitivity on Annicas upper side has be more emphasized.


    Its not fun if your partner ispletely unresponsive.


    Haaa, haaa. But only with my boobs is


    Dont underestimate them just because theyre breasts.


    I rubbed one of Annicas peaks as I move my hips.


    As Ive been rubbing her breasts for a few times now, theyve gottenfortable in my hands.


    I dont even need to look to stimte them.


    As usual, you have very cute nipples, Annica.


    Annicas body twitched lightly whenever I rubbed her nipples with my vacant hand as I used the other to support my body on the bed.


    Annicas breasts are literally huge, but her nipples and ares are small, which is quite misappropriate for her slutty body.


    I find them cute, though.


    No, please dont look at them too much


    She hid it with her arms, as if she was embarrassed to be seen.


    Its unexpected, but this gap is also one of the things I enjoy about her.


    However, the way she looks at me with slightly moistened eyes makes me stir the abusive side of me.


    In that case, I have another idea.


    If you wont let me touch your breasts, Ill concentrate on your bottom.


    I put my hands on the bed and started to move my hips harder than before.


    Our coption became more violent, and I could hear the room echo the bang-bang-banging sound of flesh against flesh and the sshes of love juices in between.


    Its the most intense movement Ive ever done to her, even though it doesnt use any real technique.


    However, as Annica is paralyzed in her lower half, she was unable to feel any sensation.


    I used that chance to enjoy myself to the fullest.


    Of course, I had to use my body maniption magic to make her tighten her vagina myself.


    Its as if Im using her body to masturbate on my own.


    A very extravagant way at that, because the body I am using belongs to one of the most beautiful girls in the school.


    W-what is thismy lower body is moving a lot, yet I couldnt feel anything!?


    Annica looked relieved when I gave up her chest, but she was astonished at the intensity below.


    Even if she was unable to feel the lower part of her body, she could still tell it by seeing how fast I am hitting from above.


    In fact, I was hitting her hips so hard that her body was slowly moving upward.


    Didnt I tell you Im gonna use your body?


    But this isIm scared, teacher, because I couldnt feel whats going on!


    Well, if you have let me y with your breasts in the first ce, Im sure your attention will be drawn to them, and your movements will loosen up. So, what do you want to do?


    Uuu Teacher is such a devil. But its also the kind of teacher that I like.


    Annica hesitated a little but eventually removed the arms which were hiding her chest.


    Her huge tits were revealed once again, and her small nipples also reappeared.


    You have chosen well.


    I nodded my head and moved my hands towards the giant peaks again.


    This will not make me move my hips as much as I wanted, but I would enjoy it nevertheless.


    Nkuuhhaaahaaa, hafuuun!


    And, as expected, Annica began to moan as I caressed her on top.


    Thats good, because its best to fuck a woman while making her moan.


    Due to that, however, I identally put too much power in my control. This made the tightening of her pussy strengthen by another scale.


    Ahnnn! HeyTeacher, am I doing great?


    Of course you are. Your breasts are good, but this one feels great too.


    I see. Then, please dont hold back and make yourself feel better with me.


    As she did that, Annica began to y with the other breast that I was not rubbing.


    Her breathing became more and more ragged, and her face became more and more pale.


    Teacher, I have a request.


    What is it now? As countermeasure to unauthorized aggregate sites, some parts of this novel have been cut . Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Please kiss me. I want to be connected with you more


    What a selfish girl


    Annicas eyebrows lowered, and she looked sad as I said this.


    If you make such a face, it will make me want to bully you more.


    Well, I wont mind if Annica does it.


    No way. I havent even recovered yet!


    Then good luck with that.


    I just said that and focus on viting her from underneath.


    Hahhnn,nhuuu, haaan!


    After several failures, she eventually seeded in getting up.


    But when shes almost close, I shook my hips hard once.


    Hyauuuu!


    Naturally, Annica loses her bnce and falls on the bed.


    I also focused on her perking nipples to give her more pleasure.


    Oooh, ofuuuh! Cumming, I cant believe Im cumming with my tits alone!


    Annica, who was just knocked down from being groped, screamed in frustration at my pettiness.


    But that was soon reced with pleasure.


    Thats right, thats the kind of expression I wanted to see.


    I felt my excitement rising.


    Annica, Im about to cum.


    Yes, cum, teacher. Together, togethernhuuu!


    I put my arms behind her head and pulled her in for a kiss.


    At that moment, I instinctively felt her vagina tighten, even though its supposed to be already numb.


    Byuubuu! Byuururururururu!


    Nhuuuuuuuu! Cumming, cummiiiinnngg!


    Unable to keep up with the unexpected stimtion, I ejacted inside Annicas vagina.


    Annica also climaxed for the second time after I came.


    Despite the fact that I had yed with her for so long, her face was full of bliss.


    She shivered with pleasure as she ran her hands over my body.


    HaaahaaaIll do it. Ill definitely bring in front of teacher, that schrship student that you desire


    I nodded my head in satisfaction at her words.


    Now, what kind of good voice will Amelia Burness make?


    Before I realized, I was already looking forward to it.

 Book 4: Chapter 4: Boring Class

    Book 4: Chapter 4: Boring ss


    Today, the ss is going on as usual.


    Now then, please open page 50 of your respective grimoires. Today we are going to do


    It was the same, boring lecture that I have done on and on since I was a child.


    Wow, it glowed!


    Its trueit is exactly as what my sister said.


    After the discussion, the teacher standing in front of the lectern drew a magic circle in the air.


    And as usual, the ssmates around me were fascinated upon seeing it.


    I wondered what magic academy would Elreis be like, but to think it was only this much.


    My name is Amelia. Im a schrship student.


    FuuhI wonder when will they make us do something else, like something more practical, maybe?


    Ive only been studying on my own during ss for a while now.


    What our teacher is lecturing now is how to write magic forms and circles. The most basic ones, to be exact.


    But even ordinary mages and wizards dont use this stuff anymore, as it is faster to cast the spells yourself.


    But even though I said that, I can write magic circles too.


    I taught myself how to do it a few years back.


    Why do I have to do the same thing over and over again?


    Ive always been able to learn most things in one sitting.


    And among the ss, my magical abilities are the best. After all, Ive been casting and using magic spells so many times since I was a little girl.


    As a daughter of a bookstore owner, I have ess to tons of magical spellbooks. That is how I learned.


    My father was angry at first, with me twiddling around with our products and such, but when I showed him my magic, he was very happy.


    From then on, I studied magic every day with a grimoire in my hand.


    Of course, there was no way that any of the kids in our area could keep up with me, so I eventually ended up on my own, but that couldnt be helped.


    Eventually, my father suggested that I apply to this school.


    We werent really poor, as grimoires and other magic spell books are a bit of a high price. However, even with our higher than average ie, were still part of themon folk through and through, so its better to have a schrship grant than not having one.


    I was confident at that time that I would be chosen and that I would receive a high level of education in this academy.


    But what was brought to me was this disappointment


    Miss BurnessMis Burness?


    Nn? Yes? This chapter is tranted by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    Oops, I guess Ive been swayed too much by my thoughts that I missed my attention to the teacher.


    I know exactly what the ss lessons are about, but I still need to follow the discussion so I can answer when she asks me what she was teaching.


    Because if I dont perform well in ss, I might lose my schrship student status.


    Could you please step forward and write the magic circle of ignition that is presented in the grimoire?


    Understood. Please leave it to me.


    I left my seat and walked to the front of the lectern.


    Then, like what the teacher has demonstrated, I wrote the magic circle in the air.


    In less than a few minutes, the magic circle waspleted, ording to the textbook.


    And its much faster than when the teacher drew it earlier. As expected of me.


    Excellent, as expected of you, Mr. Burness.


    The teacher praised me, saying so.


    I think anyone can do this much, though.


    That may be the case if we consider the difficulty, but you demonstrated it faster and more urately than the others. As expected of a schrship student chosen by this school.


    Thank you very much.


    After saying that, I returned to my seat.


    I can hear the cheers around me, but to speak the truth, its a pain in the butt.


    I knew it in every way that their reactions are just a front.


    As I said before, my family owns a bookstore. Just a bookstore.


    Therefore, Im not as rich as thedies that enrolled here.


    I feel like they only came here for the prestige of the school


    I muttered in a whisper so as not to be overheard.


    In the first ce, those well-bred princesses cant get along well with amon girl like me. They look at themselves like some kind of beautiful bird up in a tree while looking at us like were somemon farm fowl.


    Though the uniforms are a standard, with all sorts of decorations they add to their clothes, even I wont be able to keep up with their fashion, even if we sell all of the assets we currently have.


    But I dont really care about that.


    In the first ce, I became a schrship student in this school because I want to study magic.


    After that, I just listened to the ss, answering questions from time to time.


    Of course, I had another grimoire at hand to study on my own.


    The only thing that exceeded my expectations was the ability to look at so many grimoires.


    There are countless books in the library of this school.


    Whats more, half of the tens of thousands of books in the library are grimoires.


    Of course,pared to my fathers bookstore, it wont even hold a candle to this ce.


    With these so many books, I dont even need to take any sses


    The only thing Im worried about is that I wont be able to read all the grimoires while Im in school, so I have to examine all the spell books that will be useful to me and learn them efficiently before I graduate.


    Im sure there will be more useful sses in the upper levels, so I should read as much as possible before then.


    Thats it for todays lesson.


    As I was having these thoughts, the bell rang to signal the end of todays lesson.


    I wonder if they were using magic to make this rm? As it had never been out of sync, at least ever since I came here.


    Next time, lets see if I can make a simr thing.


    Just as I was about to leave my seat, I heard voices talking from the seat next to me.


    About three people have gathered around and were talking about something.


    Hey, did you know that there is a male teacher in charge of the sses on the higher years?


    Are you sure? Isnt this ce supposed to be forbidden to men?


    Eh, but Ive heard about it too. Ive heard hes a very good-looking person.


    Apparently, it seems to be some kind of love gossip again.


    Certainly, the presence of a man is unusual in this school, where the students, teachers, and all other staff consist of women entirely.


    But in the end, its nothing to do with me


    Also, I heard that the man was a court wizard before he came here.


    I was about to stand up again, but those words stopped me.


    While being careful not to get noticed, I cast a spell to enhance my hearing.


    The reason I went that far was because I was intrigued by the term court wizard.


    Speaking of Court Wizards, this country also has the highest standards even among the continentIs there really such a person in this school?


    The conversation between my ssmates proceeded as if they were unaware of my doubts.


    What is his name? Also, what kind of person is he?


    I believe he is Sir Theophil Krause.


    Sir Krause, is it? Ahh, now I like to meet this person.


    Perhaps we could meet him if we visit the higher years building?


    But were nobledies. It would be too rude if we intrude without permission.


    You guys always sink your teeth into it when the topices to romance, even though you should be spending your time studying for the exams.


    But when you are asked directly, you shy away because its improper for a noble to do those things.


    These nobles sure like their appearances. As countermeasure to unauthorized aggregate sites, some parts of this novel have been cut . Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Is this also a part of their education as a nobledy? If so, being a noble is more troublesome than I thought.


    Also, I have heard of some rumor.


    Then, the first one spoke in a whisper and covers her mouth.


    I activated the eavesdropping smell I mastered without chanting.


    My ssmates cant even draw a magic circle yet, but Ive already mastered the materializing a spell without chanting.


    After the school is over, I heard that Sir Krause usually goes at the back of the school building.


    In other words, if you go there, you can meet him secretly


    But if they find us, there will be an uproar.


    Theres not many people there. Also, isnt it a bit scary, being alone with a man? Even though its Sir Krause


    I see, the back of the school building, huh.


    Its true that there are only a few people passing there.


    Its a great ce to hide and meet secretly.


    But what is he doing, going at such a ceoh well.


    As far as I could tell, the teachers here are of high quality.


    However, they are still too far to be considered excellent.


    Even I am confident that I could surpass them if I was given a bit of time.


    Its probably because they are centered on those who can cater to nobledies, aside from the fact that they have to be a woman of a presentable upbringing.


    But even though the person is a man, he was still a court wizard, the pinnacle of all mages and wizards in this country. He must definitely be iparable to these teachers who only know how to teach children how to use magic.


    Interesting. If its him, he might be a good opponent to test my skills.


    Im going to be the best sorcerer in the country anyway, so I should be able to beat that court wizard while Im here.


    I finally decided. Im going to meet this Theophile Krause, and hell be my stepping stone to greatness.


    I stood up from my seat and left the ssroom with a nonchnt look on my face.

 Book 4: Chapter 5: Amelias Challenge

    Book 4: Chapter 5: Amelia''s Challenge


    On a certain day after school, I went to the said secluded area behind the school building.


    As sses were already over, the students were either going back to their dorms or going to town to y.


    No one is likely toe here at a time when the school is bing less crowded.


    But if Annicas n went well, Amelia should be here soon.


    I sat down on a bench and yed with my magic spells to pass the time.


    The basic magic spell has a set chant and magic circle, as shown in textbooks, but I sometimes modify it as a habit when I was still a wizard in the court. This results in me creating an entirely new form of magic spell from time to time.


    But even though it was only a hobby, the difficulty of what I am doing is no different from an intermediate mage doing some serious research.


    Also, since Im the only one who knows the original magic spells structure, its difficult to take countermeasures against it.


    There is no danger of imitation as well, as I dont even have a set magic formation or chant required to do my spells.


    Ive been creating a lot of erotic magic spellstely, so I have to keep it low, or else Ill get discovered.


    This kind of magic can be traded for money in the underground, but Im not really short of it right now.


    So, in the end, its really just for my own enjoyment.


    I could increase the amount of mana consumed to make it more powerful and connect it here for faster activation


    Even if it was for erotic purposes, I wouldnt stop until Impromised or have achieved my goal.


    As I concentrated, about an hour had already passed.


    Just then, I felt a presence approaching me in front.


    I looked up, I saw that it was my new target, the schrship student Amelia.


    Her long silver hair was as exactly the same as in her profile, and contrary to her humble upbringing, she had a proud look on her face.


    As if shes telling everyone her full confidence that she is the best.


    Hey, are you the one they call Sir Krause?


    Amelia asked as if she was just checking a peasant.


    Theres no respect in her tone at all.


    It looks like you need a little bit of arigorous education.


    Yes, but whats with the attitude? If you just show a little more respect for your elders, then yes.


    Amelia then replied with a snicker.


    You want me to respect you simply because youre older than me? Thats ridiculous.


    Im just giving you some advice as a teacher. If you underestimate your opponent, you will lose your footing.


    Oh, that? I already know how to cast Levitate when I was still young. You dont have to worry about me falling.


    Oh, you can use the levitation spell?


    Magic that defies naturesws is quite challenging, even more so for ady at her age. This chapter is tranted by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    Its not magic that a first-year student of the school can handle at the very least.


    Thats excellent of you, miss. But with that uniform, wont you lose points for all those good grades?


    Amelias uniform was a little different from the other girls.


    She didnt have the ribbon she was usually required to wear, and her blouse looked like a size smaller than her.


    Her skirt was shorter than the others, and if you look at it closer, you can see that it was pretty worn out.


    But whats the most interesting about her the open cleavage of her blouse. Is the standard size too big for her chest that she has to open her blouse a bit?


    This uniform? I dont really mind. And I wont lose points as I was granted a schrship grant.


    In this academy, schrship students are not only given free tuition by the school. As pawns for their fame and glory, they are also given special treatment and some exclusive rights for them.


    One of them is freedom of dress.


    As its name says, they are free to dress anything they like, as long as it wont tarnish the schools reputationno dress code or anything as such.


    Of course, I also knew that, but considering this is our first meeting, I couldnt help but be surprised.


    Her skirt is almost showing her pearly-white thighs. And the open cleavage on her chest as well.


    Its that unnatural, even if I dont point it out


    Oh? So youre one of those schrship students? But shouldnt you be more respectful if thats the case?


    I dont have a good upbringing like the other students, so dont expect me to be formal like them. Also, most of the teachers here have talent that is beneath me. Why would I respect them f I can surpass them sooner orter? Anyway, I dont like it, so thats that.


    So, what does this special student want from me?


    I heard that Mister Krause is a former court wizard. Is that true?


    Thats right. I was in the court before I came here.


    Hmmmit doesnt look like youre lying.


    I surrendered everything that could be used to prove I was a court wizard when I resigned.


    After all, even though one can get in and out of the court with ease due to our abilities, everything issued to you as a court wizard can be deadly if misused, so if you dont surrender them first, youll be hunted down.


    However, Amelia seemed to have judged from my attitude that I was not lying even without any further evidence.


    So, do you have any questions about the court? Or do you dream of bing a court wizard?


    No, not at all. For Im going to be something way above than that of a court wizard in the not-too-distant future.


    The expression on Amelias face when she said that did not have any hint that she was joking.


    It seems that she is serious about this. Perfect frog-in-a-well scenario.


    It is a good idea to have high aspirations. But arent they a bit too high for you to grasp?


    As if she didnt like the way I said it, Amelias expression frowned.


    You, are you thinking Im being ridiculous?


    No, rather, its the opposite.


    In fact, there was a time when I was a kid when I was really excited about it.


    But when I became a court wizard, I saw the world differently.


    I rmend that you find something that interests you other than magic and enjoy life in moderation.


    In fact, Ive found something I enjoy: women.


    And I can do whatever I want at this school.


    Well, thats enough talk for now. Whats your real purpose?


    Oh well. Im here to defeat you, Mister Krause.


    When she said that, Amelia points her hand at me. She then conjures a magic circle in her palm.


    Attack spells are not something you can thoughtlessly aim at people, so does she think I have a certain amount of skills to receive it?


    Oh well, Ill just give her a good spankingter.


    I just want to see how far my talent goes. And youre going to be my first stepping stone, former court wizard.


    I see. Then Ill take it as a teacher if thats what it takes to help my students grow.


    I stood up and faced Amelia.


    But dont go too hard on your steps, okay? Or else you might slip. Kukuku.


    Rejoice while you can, for its only now that you can use those words. Dont think a retired court wizard like you can beat me!


    Amelias magic circle shone, and she begins the fight by firing a fireball as big as a human head directly towards my face.


    Lets start with a preliminary exercise!


    I ignored her words and measured my distance to the iing fireball, then unleashed a waterball of the same size without chanting.


    The two spells collided and cancelled each other out. It was the same as with the demo I had with Liesl, but I added one more move.


    Oh, youre quite goo-!!!!


    Amelia was about to have an arrogant speech, but she hurriedly defended herself. It was because a hammer made ofpressed air was approaching in the shadow of the waterball. As countermeasure to unauthorized aggregate sites, some parts of this novel have been cut . Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Such petty tricks wont work on me!


    Amelia looked angry and activated a lightning spell by umting magic power in both hands.


    Then, posing her arms as if a barrel of a cannon sliced in cross-section, she aimed both arms at me,unching two horizontal lightning bolts at my wake.


    It instantly disintegrated the hidden projectile and was about to approach my body.


    Youre good, but youre still too nave.


    I responded by thrusting out my hands, catching the iing lightning bolts in the flesh.


    Haha! Its a direct hit. Theres no way you can defend yourself from that!.. What!?


    Ameliaughed out loud but immediately went into a surprise when she saw see me standing unharmed.


    I was sure I hit you back there!


    Lightning speed attacks are a threat, but lightning spells also mimic a real lightning bolts characteristics.


    All I did was to put up a film of mana all over my body, then rooted myself more firmly to the ground. And the lighting passed through me, just like that.


    Its the same principle as when lightning strikes a building, but the people inside dont get electrocutedalso an essential countermeasure against horrid weathers and weather-rted spells.


    Well, now its my turn. Let me show you an example of how to do it.


    I activated the same lightning bolt spell as Amelias, but this time, its much faster and more powerful than the one used by Amelia.


    Kuh, as if Id let you!


    Amelia retaliated by making a spherical magic shield in a hurry and tried to parry it to the ground.


    However


    Kyaaa!!


    Her magic shield was pierced through casually, and the spell which made it through electrocutes her body.


    Amelia knelt in ce due to the shock, her body convulsing from time to time.


    I approached her and looked down at her from above.


    Howdid youprevented it?


    Youll have to figure that out for yourself. Think of it as homework for the day.


    After hearing that, Amelia, who was staring at me, fainted.


    I then picked her up.


    Well, now that weve gotten our prey, all thats left to do is to eat her upterbut first.


    The sh of magic spells earlier made a reasonably loud noise.


    It is a bad idea to stay here and get caught, and that goes for both of us.


    That said, I dont want to get caught carrying Amelia, who God knows when she will wake up and me me for what I have done.


    Hmmm, shall I use the backyard?


    Not far from here, there is a backyard that no one has entered yet.


    I have repeatedly surveyed the area, and since the area beyond it was surrounded by traps and rming systems, and that there is no use for the current lot anyway, the gardeners, being women as well, didnt find the need to clear it.


    They put emphasis on the outer moats of their castle so much that they didnt notice that the intruder had already walked through their door.


    But with this, there would be no shortage of ces for me to hide.


    Shes the type of student that assaults a teacher into a dangerous match on a whim. She needs to be educated well.


    Saying that to myself, Iughed and walked away, carrying the unconscious Amelia in my arms.

 Book 4: Chapter 6: In the Schools Backyard 1

    Book 4: Chapter 6: In the School''s Backyard 1


    There was no sign of people when we reached the backyard.


    And as I have expected, the neglected nts and trees provided just the right number of blinders for our cause.


    I found a patch of grass and rolled Amelia onto it.


    Though I deliberately weakened the power of my spell just to bind her in our battle, I cast a recovery spell just in case.


    After that, Amelia seemed to start breathing more easily.


    For assurance, I decided to apply some restraints in order for her not to run amok once she wakes up.


    By that, I took out arge handkerchief from my pocket and tied her hands with it.


    This way, I wouldnt have to worry about being counterattacked.


    Hey, how long are you nning to sleep?


    Hnnnn, nnu


    I shook Amelias shoulders and brought my face closer to hers to check her breathing.


    Amelia moans as she woke up, before rolling her eyes at my face.


    She immediately tries to move away, only to find outter that her body has been restrained.


    Hey, get this off me! Do you really think its okay for a teacher to do this?


    Well, its probably not a good idea.


    Then untie me right now. Or your sins will be heavy.


    Oi oi, arent you too hasty?


    Weve skipped over reporting to the school and immediately went to the talks about a trial?


    Isnt this already the end of the line for you, oh Mr. Krause? The excellent teacher and genius court wizard, evicted from the prestigious school because of messing around with a student? This chapter is tranted by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.


    Hey, are you trying to use me


    What are you talking about? Of course, I am. Or is that genius brain of yours just a fluke?


    Amelia is annoyed, as if she was just stating the obvious to an idiot who couldnt understand.


    I sighed, then stared at the woman.


    The first thing I saw was her breasts, and they were quiterge.


    Humongous, in fact.


    Hey, where are you looking?


    Amelia notices my gaze and tries to hide it, but then she realizes her arms are restrained behind her, so she cant do anything.


    She then tried to stand up, only to be unable to because it was prevented by me.


    Get away from me, you bastard!


    In the end, she tried to kick me, so I had no choice but to activate my body maniption magic.


    As if a mechanism that ran out of power, Amelias legs were put down.


    Kuh, thiswhat is happening?


    Im sure she was trying to resist it with her magic, but her efforts are futile. As it was being blocked by a magic spell I enchanted in her restraints, the one in front of me is now nothing but a powerless beautifuldy.


    Just like that, the genius schrship student Amelia has lost all her resistance.


    Dont give me any more work. Its displeasing.


    You bastard!


    When she found out that she could no longer resist in any way, she starts to curse on me.


    But in this situation, it was nothing but a cute yapping.


    Now then. Now that youre awake, its time we get down to business.


    Business? You really think you have the right to do business with me after what youve done? Unhand me right now! Or youll suffer the consequences!


    Youjust who do you think you are?


    What? Are you provoking me? I am-


    Just a peasant who barely knows where she stands. Do you really know what you did just now? You assaulted a teacher in the academy without any warning. Moreover, a former official in the court.


    Hmph, do you really think they will believe you? I am a schrship student, a genius that will surpass them in the future. Its my right to be given such treatment, and they should be happy to be my stepping stone. Plus, arent you a court wizard? Arent you ashamed of yourself, doing such underhanded methods like that to me? That was not even a fair fight!


    Wow. I have met a lot of people who have delusions of grandeur in their minds, but this is the first time I have seen one being openly brought by a student. Whats more, of someone who is on a lower caste than me.


    It seems that you still have no idea of the graveness of your offense. You just assaulted an official, albeit retired from his duties, without any form of reason. Even though I have quit as a court wizard, I am still of the service of the country.


    You are really lucky I was the one who you have assaulted, Miss Burness. If its someone else, you would have been subjected to expulsion at the very least, and a death penalty for you and your family at it is very worst. Most of the teachers and students here have a high standing in this country or as influential as them. If youre doubting me, how about we head over to the headmistress office right now? To also hasten your expulsion papers and find a recement for your seat.


    They cant do that! If they did that, my father and I will-


    Also, fair fight? You call that a fair fight even though it was you who barged in and cast a spell without even asking for a duel? You see, Miss Burness, we have specified training grounds to do that activity. Or are you afraid of being seen when you lost?


    I-Im not afraid! Its just-


    Even if we fight in the same way, the results will still be the same. Your lightning bolt spell just now is just a perfected example of a textbook way of casting the spell. Even in the way you materialized your magic circle in front of me, I would have dealt you in a thousand ways before you could even act. Dont believe me? Watch this.


    I first cast a transparent dome for soundproofing just to be safe, then, with a flick of a finger,


    KABOOM!


    A soft crackle of thunder resounded inside the dome. Right in front of Amelia is a crystalized spot in the ground, sizzled by a lightning bolt I have just struck.


    There was only silence in thetters eyes. Then it turned into resignation, then into fear. Trembling in her seat, those eyes faced me.


    I think I overdid it a little.


    Anyway, as you can see, there is a huge difference in our abilities, and if you are as genius as you are saying, you should know the difference right away. Anyway, what you have done just now caused me quite amotion, so it wouldnt leave me unscathed either way. How about we make a deal?


    H-hmph. Such arrogance for someone who has bound the other party. Very well. Let me hear your demands.


    (That spell just now, I didnt even detect any preparations or magic circles before it was cast! If I was hit by that spell, I would be done for! But I have to stay strong, or else this man will take everything!)


    As expected of Miss Burness, you are indeed an intelligent woman. After all, the academy wouldnt have chosen you as their student if you werent, right? Anyway, since you are still in your first year, I wont be too hard on you. However, as your offense is heavy, I cant just let this pass. Ah, by the way, your restraints have been released just now. I dont want to be told that I am forcing my student to do my demands.


    Enough of your lecture and your excessive bbering! Just get on it and tell me what you want already!


    Well, all I want is simple. I want your body.


    Mybody?


    Yes, your body. As you can see, youre a fine specimen yourself, Miss Burness.


    You want me to be your guinea pig!? Isnt that going a bit too far?!


    I believe you misunderstand something. Its not between me and my background as a former court wizard. I have already retired from that. What I want is a physical rtionship. Something a man and a woman should have.


    Y-you, you want me to be your lover!? Arent you the one getting full of yourself and not me?


    Heavens, no, Miss Burness. It would be detrimental to my goals if we fall in love with each other. What I want is purely physical carnal, if that word suits you more. This is why I used the term your body just earlier. So, do we have a deal?


    YouI cant believe that a court wizard like you would stoop so low. But indeed, I have a beautiful body, but whats in it for me?


    I dont think you are in a position to negotiate the terms, Miss Burness. I am already taking a big risk here. Its either I keep silent on your one-sided assault in exchange for a simple desire of your flesh, or take your chances with your so-called schrship title that would put you, me, and your family in disgrace for the least part and to the guillotine for the worst. So, what will you do?


    Amelia contemted for a moment, but after a while, she,


    Very well, we have a deal.


    You did a wise choice, Miss Burness. I assure you wont regret it.


    And? What should I do, you lowly scum? I know you are not gonna let me through just like that.


    As expected of a daughter of a book merchant. Your negotiation skills are good.


    When I blurted that out loud, Amelias eyes were widened in shock.


    How did you know that? You, dont tell me-.


    I had my eyes on you for a while now. Its just that I didnt expect you toe to me personally. After all, I have a thing for big-breasted beauties like you.


    You scum! I cant believe I have been deceived by you!


    Deceived? I never deceived you on anything. Its just your interpretation going wild. Also, you have epted our deal without any scams or hidden agendas in it. Or is Miss Amelia Burness, the oh, so excellent sorceress that will surpass every wizard in the future, just at this level?


    I am not like that! UghVery well. If its my body you want, then its my body that youll receive. Just donte running with your tail in between your legster.


    Thank you for your cooperation, Miss Burness. Now, if you please, could you stand on the patch of grass over there?


    H-here? Just that?.There. are you content now?


    Yes, just like that. But from here on, just leave it all to me.


    What are youKyaa! My-my body is moving on its own!


    I activated my body maniption spell on her, then enhanced my soundproofing barrier and added an invisible filter to not reflect us moving inside.


    It will put no harm if I add additional security before doing the deed.


    However, it wouldnt be thrilling if everything is safe, so lets add a little spice to it.


    What is this, you might ask? It is only a body maniption spell that I cast on you. However, it wont be as exciting if you just follow mymands like a puppet, so how about we y a little game while at it?


    Youhow much do you n on shaming me like this


    I am not shaming you, Miss Burness. In fact, with that deal of ours just earlier, I say I had already helped you by a lot. But I see that youre stilldissatisfied with what I am doing, so lets make another deal.


    Right now, your body is bound by my spell, isnt it? I may be a, very cultured individual, but I am not fond of forcing my women to do my bidding. The reason I cast a spell on you is so that you wont get hurt, but I know you wont believe it because of your prejudice in me, hence this deal.


    I know that you have offered your body to make me silent about your misconduct, but this time, it will be a matter of pride. From here on, I will be doing things in your body, lewd ones that for sure you wont like at first. This is where the deal enters. If you say no, even just once, Ill stop. However, our previous agreement will be off, and we will report everything to the higher-ups about the deeds that weve done. I may indeed by controlling your body, but your mind and mouth is free on its own.


    Is that a challenge, Mr. Krause? Are you telling me that I will submit it to you? Very well, I ept. But if I make you say No instead, youll be my personal servant for life.


    Very well. I ept those conditions. Ill be starting now.


    I started by manipting her legs and made them spread apart, then slipped my hand inside her short skirt.


    Hyaa! Where are you putting your handsah, its touching me!


    I immediately went for a direct attack, but as expected, it is not even wet yet.


    And so, I prioritized caressing the secret area on top of her panties first. As countermeasure to unauthorized aggregate sites, some parts of this novel have been cut . Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    As I did that, however, Amelia res at me with a disgusted look on her face.


    Why arent you putting it in right away? Are you afraid that you wont be able to resist once you put it inside?


    Unlike those pampered nobledies, she appears to have education in this area. That taunt, however, had made me immediately convinced of something that should be her w.


    While she doesnt shy away from the topic of sex, which is alreadymendable for her age, it seems that she has focused too much on the study of magic that she neglected everything about that topic.


    If thats the case, lets just go ahead and keep her in the dark.


    I cant wait to see how she reactster.


    You seem to think Ill be enjoying myself alone, but sex isnt like that.


    Says a teacher whos having his way with a student. After I graduate here and became famous, I will expose all your misdeeds and wrongdoings, you horny but impotent small penis!


    I admire you for your choice of words, as should I have expected of amon birth, but if thats all you got in your insults, then Im afraid you still have to learn.


    Honestly, if it was the old me, I would have already pped this girl, but after having through those experiences as a professional, I could only stare at her with pity.


    So, instead of getting angry, I decided to spend that energy to make her happy.


    I inserted my fingers, which had so far only been over her underwear, inside.


    I immediately felt the softness of her skin when I touched it directly.


    To touch the ce where I pee directly, are you that stupid?


    Kukukuyoure saying that, but isnt it feeling better and better?


    How would I feel good from just this?


    Oh? In that case, then how about this?


    I stroke the clitoris of Amelia, whos still in her rebelling tone.


    And immediately, a noticeable reaction from her appeared.


    Hiuuu!? What is this, something just electrocuted my body


    Seeing the moment when the girl wakes up to sex, an indescribable feeling of excitement wells up over me.


    Yes, thats it. Sooner orter, I will see your slutty face as you cum. Prepare yourself, you cheeky woman.


    While continuing to caress her private parts, I directed my other hand to her upper body.


    My aim is, of course, her big tits.


    Wait, you, youre going to take it off!


    Its your fault for not wearing your uniform properly.


    Despite being a first-year, Amelias uniform was already worn out, so it was easy to open it with one hand.


    Still, why is it so worn out even though it was only a few months since it was issued to her? Was it because she practiced magic in it a lot of times?


    But I didnt think about it much as it wasnt my priority right now.


    As my priority right now is one thing to expose Amelias beautiful body and take them into my embrace.


    Interestingly, when I exposed her special ces upon removing her underwear, the cheeky brat fell silent.


    It was as if her daunting behavior a while ago is nothing but a joke.


    Oh? So you still have the sense of shame. And here I thought it never existed in you.


    It seems that seeing her tits and pussy live is more effective on her mentally than caressing them myself.


    Still, as expected, yours are splendid. I cant believe this thing hasnt been used before.


    I rubbed her breasts over her underwear, evaluating them while appreciating their size and softness.


    Its just the right size for me to squeeze.


    From a while ago, the frequency of her panting noises has increased.


    Im sure youll be able to understand why.


    Haaa, ahaawhat is this feeling


    Despite her being dubbed as a genius, herck of sexual knowledge didnt help her understand the meaning of this decline.


    Little by little, Amelias body is getting ready to ept me.


    H-hmph. My body is just feeling hotter than usual. Is that the best youve got?


    Dont be impatient, Miss Burness. Soon you will feel that this isnt just a simple heat. Once it reaches the peak, we will proceed with the next step.


    Next step, huh? Lets see about that. I wonder if those grimy paws of yours could make me feel this heat you are referring to.


    When I exined this to her, Amelia defied me with a tone of voice that made me feel like an idiot.


    Your confidence is truly admirable, Miss Burness. However, confidence isnt needed in this field.


    Do you think you can get me off so easily? Think again.


    But it seems youre already getting off just from being touched earlier.


    Thats just your spection. To tell the truth, it feels sickening just being touched by you.


    Then, will you say the magic word?


    Never! How about you try?


    Even after our conversation has finished, I didnt stop my caresses on the front of her fresh and tight pussy.


    However, I avoided touching her inner parts, which is her vagina.


    Perhaps her body is gradually beginning to feel the pleasure, as her hole is now leaking with joy juices.


    Hnnn, Fuuhhaaa, haaa.


    In no time, Amelias moans followed suit. She closes her eyes as she desperately tries to suppress her reactions.


    But even from my point of view, shes already at her limit.


    Shes about to lose control, and only a matter of time before she explodes.


    Ahh, hyaaa! Something, something hot ising! Aah, haaa, I cant hold it back!


    Why dont you just give up and let the pleasure take over? Or if you cant really take it, why not say the magic word to end it all?


    Kuh, never! Ahhh! H-how about you try! Kuhh!!


    Such a persistent person. Well, she would have given up already if she were that easy


    Because of this, I intensified the movements of my caresses, pushing Amelia further to her pinnacle of excitement.


    I finally fondled the gushing precious part of her pussy, her vaginal orifice, as well as her breasts that have beenpletely exposed by removing her underwear.


    As I increased the torture, Amelias body trembled more and more.


    (Ahh, dont cum, Amelia, you can do this, Dont cum on this man! Because you will teach this coward a lesson after this!)


    With tears in her eyes, the schrship student tried her best to hold back her climax.


    But with a single finger, all her efforts were quickly shattered.


    With my fingers, which were drenched in her love juices, I rubbed up her exposed clitoris.


    It was then when Amelias body stiffens, and her vagina overflows with love juices.


    Hiii! You cant do that to me! Haa, haaa, hahiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Amelias eyes went wide, her teeth numb from the chattering.


    She was not sure whats going on with her body, but this unknown pleasure attacking her made her terrified to the core.


    Meanwhile, my excitement was at an all-time high as I watched Amelia convulse to climax.


    I think Im going to take up a new hobby if this continues.


    I dont really have any hobby of tormenting women to do my bidding.


    But the girl in my arms was trying to take my taste in women to the next level.


    Honestly, I dont like it at all.


    But for now, its necessary to get this desire out of my system as soon as possible.


    After all this is done, Im going to have Amelia take responsibility for stirring me up this way.

 Book 4: Chapter 7: In the Schools Backyard 2

    Book 4: Chapter 7: In the School''s Backyard 2


    Haaa, haaaugh, my body is


    Amelia, now shaking her body from the climax, breathed hard as she tried to expel the heat from the sensation that was new to her.


    Her partner, on the other hand, is here raring to pounce.


    By the way, that partner was me.


    Hey, waitkuh!


    I put my hands around her and flipped her body over. This caused her tond my hand onto her breasts, making Amelia let out a nice yelp.


    It seems that her body is not showing signs of rejection, which is a very good thing for my cause.


    Theres no time to rest, Amelia.


    I said this, and Amelias eyes sharpened its gaze, as if she had finally noticed my presence.


    Oh whats this? Are you trying to butter up to me, calling me by my name? Very well, Ill forgive you this once. Just think of this as yourst meal before I make you suffer in humiliationter.


    She spoke in a sharp tone, but even from there I could feel her indignation in between.


    Kukuku, to think you have still the energy to be arrogant, what a cheeky woman.


    The higher you think you are, the harder you will fall.


    Dont me me for paying you backter on.


    Right now, Amelias body is yet to recover from her climax, but that wont matter to me because shes receiving assistance from my body maniption spell.


    As evidence, even though shes tired, I still managed to get her to her knees and raise her ass in front of me.


    Before that, I stood on my knees and took out my meat stick.


    Haa, hawawawhat the hell is that thing?


    Even though she already has thorough knowledge about it, it seems that Amelia has yet to see a cock in its flesh.


    I couldnt help butugh as it somehow broke her prideful face as she observes me on the back.


    Still, I cant deny that her first reaction also excited me.


    You still have the chance to say no.


    You wish. Or are you afraid of the consequences that will happen, oh Mister former court wizard? You can start begging now.


    Oh? How about this then?


    I started aiming my angry rod towards Amelias hips.


    Waitare you kidding?


    Im serious.


    I grabbed her hips and pulled her to my waist.


    Wait, its impossible! It will definitely tear-!


    Dont worry. I assure you the only thing it will tear is your hymen.


    Its true that mine is big, but never in my experiences that I tore a womans pussy apart.


    Otherwise, women must require splitting their own stomach while giving birth. Even I dont want to imagine that.


    Besides, she is a woman I n to enjoy many times in the future.


    Aside from the fact that I cant bear putting her on any harm, it would be a shame to rough up her precious body and render her useless for a while.


    If you dont want to get hurt, you might want to stay put.


    That


    Disregarding her despair, I finally hit the tip of my meat stick into Amelias entrance.


    I could feel her love juices dripping, a sign that shes feeling good despite her annoying ego. This chapter is made by rocheneorecormon.


    I will be taking your precious virginity. Are you sure you dont want to stop?


    Do your best, Ill never sumb to you!


    I see. Well then.


    Amelia braced herself for the uing sensation that will change her life, closing her eyes filled with tears on the sides.


    And the sensation she had been expecting it ever happened.


    She opened her eyes and looked back, only to see me, fixing up my suit and clothing, as if preparing to leave.


    It may have a full tent inside my pants, but I guess Ill just have to rub it out in one of the girlster when I get back.


    Youwhy?


    Why, is it? Because I dont want to. And clearly, you dont want it either.


    I removed my body maniption spell, making Amelia plop softly on the grass shes standing on.


    Oh, so youre just afraid of the consequences, but you cant say it because of your pride. whos the prideful person now?


    Amelia stood up and dered. Then, she turned around and faced me.


    I in turn, approached her as soon as I buttoned my suit.


    Amelia.


    Oh, so approaching me because you cant take reality? I know youre nothing but a big perv- Kyaa!


    However, to her response, I took one of her arms and raised it on the level where both our eyes can see.


    Youre shivering, which means, youre afraid.


    Youha! Me, shivering because Im afraid. Its only because I cant hold myughter of you being a hypocrite!


    YouNever mind. Anyway, I have lost my interest in you. I have released you from your restraints, and now youre free to go.


    But what about our deal?


    Lets just take it as a draw. I wont tell them about your offense, and you wont tell them about what we did here. Lets just leave it as that.


    and? Why arent you leaving, Miss Burness? Dont you know which way to go?


    at that.


    Hm?


    Leave it, just like that? Because Im afraid? Dont joke with me!


    All of a sudden, Amelia removed the restraints on her hands andunched herself to me.


    I caught her body in order for her not to get hurtwell, I was about to, but all of a sudden,


    Die, you perverted teacher!


    She twists her body andunches herself backward, pointing her hand at me while trying to cast a magic spell.


    However, in the middle of its materialization, Amelias spell went poof.


    Why!? Even though my restraints have been released!


    She could only blurt out. Read and get thetest chapters only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Because you are not concentrating on your spell enough. If you dont calm down your anger, you wont see results, no matter how hard you try.


    I exined in a thorough tone, one I often use when discussing with my students.


    Magic spells, you see, is a diverse system.


    Though it only requires one to have mana; it requires creativity, concentration, tedious practice and proper guidance to do it well.


    And even if you do it well, it doesnt mean that you can master it at my level, as there are also different factors that influence the growth of spells, such aspatibility, bloodlines, talents, and so on. In other words, as different persons have different adaptabilities with regards to magic.


    However, that doesnt mean it can only be limited to the body you possess. You can also use different ways to boost your abilities. Some use powerful mediums when casting magic, like drawing magic circles on scrolls, creating concoctions and the like. Some just enhance their creativity and practice continuously to simplify the chant like the majority of the teachers in the campus.


    These people mentioned above, who practice and utilize magic as a form of specialization, are called Mages.


    Of course, there are people who can cast them without any incantations and no assistance of any mediums, just because they are from a special bloodline, they havepatibility with a spell, or because they are just talented. These geniuses are called Wizards, and are treated as more superior than the two.


    Being different from themon mages, these wizards are well respected among others and are in demand for any country for their skills. However, only those wizards who have went beyond the extraordinary and have proven their worth to the country have the right to enter the Courts, a special seat only to those of the highest echelons of the Magic users of the country.


    And I am a part of that group. Well, I was, till I came here.


    Because of these differences in levels, Amelia, who still uses a magic circle to cast spells, is undeniably no match for me. But of course, its not like my skills just came out of the blue. With persistence and hard work, as well as creativity and practicing on countless mediums, it is possible to attain something near to what I am today, if you dont mind to sacrifice a lot of time and investment on your pocket, that is.


    Still, its not that impossible for someone of Amelias caliber to match me in no time. I am not some sort of God, so if she were to do a series of tedious practice while enhancing her creativity and using good mediums for magic, she may surpass me at least in magic category.


    it doesnt deny, however, the fact that Amelia iscking all of this as of this moment.


    Well, even if she doesnt, she will still find it difficult to cast spells in this situation. She was just too agitated to think properly. After all, I have hurt her feelings in the topics which she took pride the most  her capabilities in magic and her pride as a woman.


    To shoot a magic spell at this point-nk direction, you have to put more soul into it, Amelia.


    Soul? What the hell are you-


    Soul is the source of creativity, and Creativity is the blueprint for you to materialize your spell. If your soul is affected, or afraid, in which it is what state you are in now, you can never materialize your spells, and whats worse, you may end up losing control of yourself due to theck of direction of your mana.


    Me, losing control of myself? Hahaha. Im a genius! How can I lose control of myself? wait, maybe its you! You should have put some kind of trap here to prevent me from using my spells! Ha! I caught you now, cheater! To think your title is nothing but a fluke! Just admit you are weaker than I am!


    sigh. why are you so obsessed of proving that you are better than I am?


    Because Im better than you! And stop with that pitiful look of yours already! Or is it because you are scared of losing yourself over my body?


    <em>What an irrational woman.</em>


    I spoke out loud in my mind.


    Her magic talent that was the one and only thing she could trust.


    Im sure that shes devastated now, seeing that the things she took pride in herself were rendered useless so easily.


    Im sorry that your magic cant help you anymore.


    Whywhy are you apologizing?


    It might have been a shock to you, that someone has surpassed you before you have even reached the peak.


    Hmph. Big words. I can surpass you as long as I got ti-.


    You already realized what Im capable of. You wont beat me no matter what you do.


    But in the future, II


    The light disappears from Amelias eyes as she gradually got confronted with the undeniable reality.


    She, right now, is nothing but a powerlessdy.


    This is why I said youre aim is too high.


    Thenwhat do you think I should aim for? Magic, magic is all I have, is what it brought me here.


    Your heart.


    My heart?


    Amelia looks at her bountiful chest.


    You have been dependent on your brain, that you have been ignoring what has been screaming in your heart. Let me ask you, what is your real feelings? What is it, that you truly desire?


    (I, I want someone to ept me.)


    I activated my Mind-reading spell, only to be surprised by a shocking fact.


    Who would have thought that the prideful, dauntless girl would want something so cute and simple?


    I see.


    What did you just say?


    Your heartits feeling empty right now, isnt it? Your heart is empty. What you need is something that fills your heart. But you kept on denying it, only listening to the logic of your mind.


    What nonsense are you spouti-


    And I have the very thing you just need.


    Huh? What are younnnn!


    I looked into Amelias eyes and made sure she heard it clearly so that it seeps into her brain  then I pulled her in my embrace as I went for her lips.

 Book 4: Chapter 8: In the Schools Backyard 3

    Book 4: Chapter 8: In the School''s Backyard 3


    Nchuu, nmmmchupaafuahh. ! You, that was my first kiss!


    And, feels good, right? There is still a lot in where it came from.


    You scoundrel! I shouldnt have believed on what you have said!


    Amelia, who has just let her guard down, tried to struggle in my arms, only for it to turn futile as her feminine physique was no match for the physique of a man.


    However, to her hostile response,


    You have done well, Amelia. Its okay now. Youre not alone anymore.


    I tried to appease her by whispering in her ear.


    Hmph, alone? What makes you think Im alone? Also, why will I need yourpany anyway, you perverted bastard!


    Because you need it, and its written all over your face.


    Wha-.


    Amelia expressed her shock, but I didnt mind and just continued.


    You, right now, are like a wounded dog, barking with hostility to anyone who approaches, even though there are some who are genuinely trying to help. Little did you know that if you kept that attitude for long, no one would approach you anymore, and your wounds will only get worse.


    You see, Amelia, humans are social creatures. They are more than just dogs, so they cant live without the help of each other. What youre doing does you more harm than good, and I, as a teacher, cannot allow that.


    I dont know what you have been through before you got here, and honestly, I dont really care about it. But at such a young age, I immediately saw that you have matured, far than any otherdies in your age.


    What makes you think you know about me.


    I dont, and I dont have to. I may be a stranger to you, and our first encounter might be a little bit on the wrong side, but I know that you and I have something inmon, and something each other need.


    But I see that you still dont get it, so let me put it in this way. I will not be saying such pleasantries anymore. I meant business, and you, as a daughter of a merchant, should have already known this.


    And? What is it that you have that I truly need, oh mister court wizard?


    I see that shes now willing to listen to my terms. Finally, now we can proceed to the next step.


    What you need is someone who you can rely on. Someone who truly appreciates you, ept you on your works and anything. You might see this as something inconceivable for you, as you are still blinded by your abilities right now, but I have to prevent that blindness of yours from worsening, or it will be toote.


    And you, of all others, will do it? Did you know what youve just done? You-


    Forced you? I never did. In fact, even if I did, you shouldnt be listening to me right now. I gave you a chance to leave earlier, but you just wasted that, because you, yourself, know that you need it. Title? From defeating a former court wizard? It wont earn you respect that you yearn for; only more dread, which makes the matters worse. Instead of approaching you, everyone will just stay away from you more.


    And, what is it that I have that you need?


    The same as I said before. Your body.


    Youyou wont really use me for your experiments, right?


    Im not into that thing, and even if I did, I was no longer interested in it, nor I can do anything simr to it. Hey, Im a teacher now, you know?


    But I see that you are still apprehensive of our deal, so how about we make a test run right now, to see if it suits each other. If you dont feel it suits you, Ill immediately stop. After that, you are free to do anything. I wont stop you.


    Amelia was at a loss for a moment, but her expression gradually stabilized.


    Fine. Just this once, I ept your proposal. This chapter is made by rocheneorecormon.


    You did a good decision. I shall try my best to cope up with it. But before we start, I need to have anadvance payment first.


    Do what you want. As long as you uphold your deal, my body is a cheap price.


    Very well. Here I go, Amelia.


    As the ce is neglected, I cannot just make a student lie on her back on it, so I made Amelia go on all fours like what we did earlier and repositioned myself from her behind.


    I was thinking of doing a forey before we do it once more, but Amelia, surprisingly, is even wetter on her core.


    She must have felt good in our deep kiss earlier.


    Still, its so big I dont think it would fit.


    Dont worry. Im here, alright? You just stay put so that it wont hurt much.


    uuu


    I hit the tip of my member at Amelias entrance for the second time, but this time, there will be no backing down.


    Im now going to take her precious virginity.


    I moved my hips forward, and the tip of my ns gradually inserted itself inside her vagina.


    Higuuu! Its, reallying in!?


    Amelia shouted out, but I didnt stop my hips, going deeper and deeper until I pieced the hymen blocking her tight orifice.


    Ow, it hurts, it hurts!


    Amelias voice rang out more, but as I still have my sound barrier on, I wouldnt be heard no matter how loud she is.


    Aahuuu, stop moving, please, it really hurts. Im going to die!


    Amelia begs at me with tears in her eyes, which is way too contrasting to her wild demeanor earlier.


    But apparently, the pain she received is really strong.


    The pain of losing ones virginity varies from person to person, but it seems that hers was at an all-time high.


    I made sure shes wet enough, but I guess it cant be helped.


    Dont struggle. Here, let me treat you.


    Upon checking that her pain was true, I immediately stopped my movements and cast a spell with a soothing effect.


    Ughahhh, haaa


    After a minute or two, the spells effectiveness took effect, and Amelias who was just crying out in agony just earlier, calmed down as the pain subsided.


    Good grief. Even though youre already calm, youre still a pain in the ass.


    That said, the condition of her vagina is quite good.


    I havent entered half of it yet, but its already actively clinging its walls around my meat stick.


    Not only is it tight, but the inside of her vagina felt amazing as well.


    That alone has already given me a lot of hope for her future development.


    Now that were good, lets keep moving.


    After a little while, Amelias breathing started to calm down, so I began to move my hips again.


    The rod slid in and out repeatedly, enjoying the tightness of her pussy that was a virgin just earlier.


    Hyaaa, uu. What is this!?


    On the other hand, Amelia wiggles to the foreign sensation, but it only made her pussy swallow my member even more.


    If this continues, it will be just a matter of time before I reach the deepest parts of her vagina.


    And so, I put my weight on it and mmed it in.


    Uguuuu! Its going all the way to my stomach.


    The ns hit her uterus, and I felt like it had even pierced the ceiling of her wombpletely.


    How is it? Has the pain subsided?


    Just to make sure, I asked Amelia her condition.


    You liar. You said it wont hurt if I dont move.


    I dont know if its just me, or is she angrier that I had mistaken the intensity of the pain rather than the shock of losing her virginity?


    Its up to you whether you want to forgive me or not, but as this is an advanced payment for your hostile entrance earlier. Ill be damned if I didnt make myself full.


    Although it is fun to see the fresh reactions, it takes a lot of work just to treat them with care, much more so for Amelia, whos sensitive to pain.


    This results in my libido bing uncontroble since a while ago.


    After confirming shes okay, I grabbed Amelia firmly by the waist and started to shake my hips.


    Ahh, uuh, oouu! My insides, my insides are ripping apart inside-out!


    Just try to calm down. Im pulling all the stops on you, so leave it all to me.


    Dont move so muchaah, fuuh! My body is shaking, and I feel dizzy


    Take deep breaths while at it. Youll feel good soon enough.


    It wasnt my first time that I have dealt with these kinds of women, so I already knew my next steps. All I need to do is focus on calming Amelia down while gradually make her get used to sex.


    Hii, hiii! itsing in again!


    However, in contrast to her sensitivity, this is the first time Ive seen a womans vagina that was a virgin until a few minutes ago already swallowing my the meat stick in its whole so quickly.


    It was still hard inside her pussy, but I was able to enter my entire girth with just a little push of my hips.


    You really swallowed it in. Youve got talent for this, Amelia.


    The pain is gradually fadingbut Im not happy even if you praise me.


    It seems that her disgust for me was still strong.


    But once she learned the pleasure I could give her, those feelings would be useless anymore.


    This is why I chose to develop Amelias amativeness first, and I did that as quickly as possible.


    Its always best to start with the quick and easy part.


    I cast my body maniption spell once again to put her body at ease from the painful stress.


    Then, with one hand still on her waist, I put my other hand on her chest.


    I saw that youre feeling nice over here earlier.


    I spoke as I caressed her big tits, which are well developed for her age, scooping them up from below.


    This way, I can vite both of them while shaking my hips hard.


    As I begin to develop Amelia using my hips and hands, the effects started to show quickly.


    Haaa, haaa what is this, my body is getting hotter


    Amelias breathing gradually got mixed with hot sighs. Read and get thetest chapters only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    But it wasnt just that, as I could see herplexion getting better and better.


    It seems that shes bing aware of her instincts as a woman.


    In that case, all I have to do is make her feel it even more.


    Huu, ahhHyaaughIts moving in my belly. I really got that thing inside me


    As I moved my hips back and forth, I searched out the sensitive areas of her insides.


    Didnt I say so earlier? Its going to feel goodter on. Dont focus on your magic too much, and enjoy your sex with me. Its a waste of your beautiful body if it didnt get its use.


    H-how could I enjoy such a thing! This is for making babies! Ahaann~!


    Im not sure if I struck her in the right spot or not, but Amelia made a charming moan after that pump.


    Just nowwhy is my voice turning like this!?


    Thats because youre aroused, Amelia. And that was a lovely voice as well. Let me hear it more.


    I focused on the point where she felt it just earlier and poked around it with my meat stick.


    No, wait! If you hit that spot more, Im going to-hyaa! Aahhn!


    Yes, thats it. Youre finally feeling better.


    As I piston-ed into her vagina, I intensified my caresses on her breasts.


    I also used two fingers to caress around the nipple to increase her sensations.


    H-howeven though Im already feeling it inside, Im feeling it here as well.


    I see that youre feeling the heat on your nipples as well; the tips of your tits are getting stiffer and stiffer, Amelia.


    No, Im nothyaaa, ahhhh, aaaaaaaahhh!


    Letting out such a pleasant moan, I say you have already known that Im not lying, am I right?


    Instead of circling around the perky tips, this time, I stimted them directly.


    I pressed her nips which had already hardened like Im flipping a lever switch.


    Ihiiiii! Something, something ising!


    Amelias body shuddered, and she let out a sweet squeal.


    Thats the sexual pleasure that you can obtain with your breasts alone. Remember it well.


    Haaa, haaa so this is sex.


    And you can obtain more of it by feeling it here.


    What are youHyaaa!


    She shuddered even louder as I mmed the meat stick into her newly developed cunt.


    At the same time, thick, viscous love juices began to leak out.


    The entanglement between my rod and her vagina became deeper, and the sound of water flowing out became even more profound.


    Can you hear it? They are the lewd soundsing from where we are connected.


    Guchu. Guchu. Plock. Plock. Plock. Obscene pieces of sounds echoed in the soundproof dome I created in the schools backyard.


    This sounditsing from my body?


    Yes. It also signifies that your body is already in the throes of pleasure.


    But, but I cant let that happen! My body will be lewd if this continues!


    And? Why is it a problem? Its just staying true to your human instincts.


    Because I have magicI have talent! I have finally decided to be something more amazing than a court wizard! I cant be led astray here!


    Thats why I said that you should stop aiming for something impossible to reach. Youll have to sacrifice everything, your life, your looks, even your humanity, to let that happen. And even with that, I still doubt you can surpass those freaks.


    Also, you have such a good body. I would find it unforgivable if you were to waste it like that.


    With a strong determination, I have alreadymitted myself to make Amelia my woman and not transform into those freaks over there.


    I banged Amelias ass harder than before.


    Hyaaa! Ahuuunn! My body, my body is getting hotter and hotter!


    Thats the proof that Amelia is going to cum.


    Come? But Im already here?


    It means youre about to climax. Dont worry. It will feel so goodter that your mind will gonna go nk.


    I-isnt that dangerous? No, no wait! I dont want to climax!


    He was oh-so all-knowing just earlier, but to think shes this nave when ites to actual sex. Really, she got me in the first half.


    This liar needs to be punished.


    I took my hands off Amelias breasts and caught her firmly around the waist.


    Then I mmed my hips into her as hard as I could at that ass that was unable to escape.


    Ahh, ahh, aaaahhuu! Something, something ising out, I can feel it!


    Thats the climax, Amelia, and you are about to cum. Just let it go, and youll be fine.


    As she was feeling the stimtion directly, whats more on her very first time, Amelia obviously was unable to suppress her inner desires with her consciousness due to her inexperienced sexual sense.


    As evidence, her already tight pussy tried to cling even more to my soon-to-explode cock as my intense pistons pushed her excitement to the limit.


    To supplement that, I pushed my rod deeper into her slutty orifice.


    Im, Im cumming! My head, my head is turning white! Im cummmiiinnngg!


    Dobyuurururu!


    At the same time, I also spat out the seed from the inside of my meat stick.


    As I was holding back for long more than I expected, the momentum of the ejaction was greater than before, even though it was only my first time with her. The sensation got even more amplified as I poured it all into the womb as if it were trying to breach through the gaps of her cervix.


    Its hot, and its entering my insidesUgh, so disgusting.


    Amelia muttered as her whole body convulsed, yet shes unable to fall down due to the body maniption spell still on.


    On the outside, it sounds like shesmenting, but what about the voice in her mind?


    I activated my spell and looked into her mind once more.


    (What is this, its just too good! If I agree to his terms, Ill get to taste this more and moreNo, I have to hold firm! Im just doing this for the sake of my ambition!)


    Apparently, Amelia has taken a liking to the pleasure of climax.


    It was far from enough, however, to change whats in her mind.


    To solve that, I just have to please her more.


    It would be a shame to stop now, as she only needs a little more push for her to get stuck in the bottomless pit of lustful hell.


    I have already dug the foundation. All it needs is to build the rest.


    Haaa, ahaafinally. Its over.


    Over? What are you talking about?


    I pulled my hips back until the ns is almost out, before thrusting my meat stick deep into her vagina once again.


    Ahiii! Wh-what? Why!?


    You are still unconvinced that sex is better than your goal. Therefore, Im gonna soak you in so much sex until you change your mind.


    Wait, wait! If you do that, Im going to get pregnant!


    (If you do this to me any longer, Ill really get into sex!)


    Hearing the cries of my heart, I continued to fuck Amelia until my libido has run out.

 Book 4: Chapter 9: Unsatisfied Desire

    Book 4: Chapter 9: Unsatisfied Desire


    I continued to bang Amelia in the schools backyard until the sun went down.


    I couldnt remember how many times we did it on all fours and how many times I came inside.


    All that I knew was that in the end, arge amount of semen leaked out from her intimate ce after the spell broke down.


    Still, no matter how much Ive held back my physical abilities, it was still too much for the virgin Amelia.


    But thanks to that, I was able to imbue her body with the taste of carnal pleasure.


    Amelia was feeling abhorrent at first, even though she had already climaxed a few times, but the more the times we did it, the more distorted her face became.


    In the end, she even took the initiative and asked me to bang her harder.


    After the act was over, I used the same contract magic to stop her from leaking what happened before taking her to her room to sleep.


    Thankfully, she was fully awakened in the desires of a mans flesh at that time, so she, albeit unwilling at first, agreed to my proposal in the end.


    A week has passed since then. Before that, I checked Amelia from Annicas intel to see how things are going.


    But this time will be different, as Ill be checking her in my own room and not in the usual headmistress office.


    As for the reason, today is a holiday, so it will look suspicious if Im still in school during this time.


    I sat down on the chair next to my bed and activated a spell.


    This is a Far Sight spell, a spell that allows the caster to see at a distance.


    Normally, you can only see things that are far away with this spell, but with my magic proficiency, I can project any target area as long as it is within the range of its capacity.


    When I was still a court wizard, I invented this spell together with those with jobs in the intelligence agency. Due to that, I can guarantee its efficiency.


    As a matter of fact, it can also be used to target students dormitories, even where various wards have been put up.


    Now then, how is Amelia doing


    As I went around the first years room with my special vision, I found Amelia Burnesss name tag on one of the doors in the first-year dorms.


    The door seemed to be locked, but it didnt matter to my spell.


    My spell went straight through the door, and I peeked inside.


    And there, as expected, was the scene I was waiting for.


    Haa, haaaawhywhy cant I cum?


    On the bed, Amelia was lying in a supine position, masturbating.


    Kukuku, well, this is unexpected. To think shes already losing control to this extent in just a single bout


    I couldnt help butugh upon confirming that things were going better than I expected.


    Thetter is currently putting her hand inside her skirt and moving it in a fidgety kind of way.


    When I moved the view of my Far Sight spell to take a closer look, I saw that she was stimting her secret area over her panties.


    The panties were already damp and leaking with love juices, indicating that this masturbation has been urring since a while ago.


    [Even though Im doing the same thing as himhnaaa!]


    Amelia rubbed her private area with great efforts, and a sweet voice came out of her lips.


    She then hurriedly grabbed a pillow that was nearby before burying her face in it so as not to let her voice leak out.


    [Hnn, hnmmm, mufuu,fuguuuuuu!]


    At the sight of Amelia secretly fingering herself, it couldnt help but bring me into a smile.


    It seems that our student has finally found something other than magic to enjoy.


    I loitered my eyes around the room, and noticed a messy desk in the corner. I got curious, so I directed my spell to look over there.


    There was a grimoire and a notebook sprawled open on the desk, suggesting that she was in the middle of her studies before she did the deed.


    However, her notes were halfway written, indicating that she got horny and started masturbating while studying. This chapter is made by rocheneorecormon.


    For these desires to be able to affect Amelia, a devoted nutcase when ites to magic, up at this point where it could even interrupt the studies that shes proud of, it seems that her inclination towards sexual pleasure is stronger than I thought.


    I couldnt help but look back at the person herself, only to witness the scenery even better than what it has been earlier.


    Turning my gaze back to Amelia, I saw that her skin was already flushed, her breathingbored, and she looks like shes about to climax any time.


    However, even after a few minutes, Amelia didnt show signs of cumming.


    Gradually her fingers weakened their movements, and she finally fell onto the bed.


    [Ahhnn, hiuuwhy, why is it not cooling down?]


    Amelia couldnt cum even though shes dripping her love juices all over her panties, making the piece of clothing lose its use.


    The reason for this was, of course, me, the culprit.


    Just before I released her, I had cast another spell on her.


    It was a variant that maniptes the other persons senses, simr to the body maniption spell.


    Only in this case, it limits the senses and numbs a targets body in a specific location.


    Originally, it was a magic spell used by doctors to treat traumatic injuries and perform cut-and-paste surgeries such as transnts, so you can say its more of an anesthetic spellpared to the body maniption spell that is used to enhance lotor skills.


    But even though the spell isnt that of much use, it would be a disaster if it numbed the vital organs by mistake, so I only used it on some of the erogenous zones around Amelias vagina.


    Since she was in so much pain when I devirginized her, I thought of casting it on her just to make sure it wont affect her everyday life.


    After all, a woman walking like a newborn fawn is going to get attention, no matter how hard you hide it with an excuse.


    Its just I underestimated this womans talent for lewdness. Because of my spell, it also made Amelia impossible to climax no matter how much sheforted herself. To be honest, I didnt expect her to be masturbating this early at all.


    Hmmm. Shall I tell her about the spell?


    I picked up the notepad beside me and wrote a message to Amelia on it.


    When I cast a spell on it, it creased and formed itself into the shape of a bird.


    Now, go to Amelia.


    I threw it out the window, and the paper bird pped its wings and flew to the student dormitory.


    A few minutester, the message arrived at Amelias room, which she had then checked with her magic.


    What isIs this a message?


    While cleaning up in a bewildered mood, Amelia catches the paper bird that came in through the window.


    After running her eyes over its contents, she instantly blushes.


    [Really, peeking into other peoples roomsfine, Ill go!]


    I guess she noticed the presence of my magic spell in there because she looks at me in my projection with an angry expression on her face.


    Looks like her rebellious attitude towards me has not been broken yet.


    Well, I could only think of that. After all, I destroyed her absolute trust in her magic talents just a week ago.


    While I was thinking about this, Amelia had already left the dormitory and is nearly approaching my room.


    The fact that she was running all the way here indicated that she really hated her current situation.


    But deep down, she probably thinks that only I can make her cum.


    I didnt need to use my mind-reading spells to be sure of that.


    Sir Krause, I know youre in there!


    After a while, my rooms door was opened roughly, and from there, Amelia appears, breathing hard.


    Her beautiful silver hair was disheveled from her haste.


    Youre here. Do you want something to drink?


    Who is gonnaI know it was you! You did something strange on my body!


    What do you mean by something strange?


    All I did was cast an anesthetic spell to relieve the pain of your virginity being taken away. How would I know that my spell would have an adverse effect on you? Its you being a pervert here that made your conditions worse, not me.


    YouYou! How could I believe a preposterous lie like that! If I could only use my magic against you, I would have turned you into charcoal right now!


    Because of the magic contract we have agreed on, we are now unable to inflict harm on both sides. This also means that Amelia wouldnt be able to harm me directly, and I as well to her. Read and get thetest chapters only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Oh, really? Even without our contract, you were still unable to do it. Also, you should be grateful back then that you werent charred by my counterattack.


    When I said that, Amelia could only bite her lips.


    The difference in our abilities is just that obvious.


    Even so, the way you still intend to cast your magic spell even when faced with an unsurmountable enemy is remarkable.


    Normally, one wouldnt even be able to concentrate on aiming a spell at an opponent whom they already know that they have no chance to win, much more for a first-year student like Amelia, who is not even a trained soldier.


    I know that I may be useless now, but in a few years, Im sure Ill be a stronger magic user than you.


    Kukuku, thats a lot of confidence, Miss Burness.


    Even when I was renowned as the youngest wizard ever to enter the Courts, I had never been this proud of myself.


    Its true, though, that Amelias talent has more than its fair share of potential.


    But Im also not a fool not nip the problem in the bud and not see her as a threat.


    For that reason, I changed the subject to the one I intended to discuss with her today.


    Well, have it your way then. But now that youre here, lets talk about your side of things.


    As I said this, I pointed to her lower body.


    Amelias eyes became stern, as if she remembered that I had just been watching her masturbate.


    I knew it! It was you all along! How did you do it? And what should I do to release this spell? You went to a lot of trouble to summon me here, so youd better answer me.


    Amelia steps in front of me and looks at me as if shes interrogating someone.


    Im sure shes trying her best to be intimidating, but from my perspective, shes only acting cute.


    Compared to my former boss, hes like a dragonic freakazoid, and shes like a dainty little bird.


    Well, I guess its time for me to exin.


    I said and proceeded to exin to Amelia how she could not climax.


    When I have finished, a mixture of anger and frustration surfaced on her face.


    What the hell are you doing with advanced medical magic?!


    Nothing. In fact, I used it normally; it is you who tried to increase your libido on and on until it approached a level where you cant take it anymore.


    Sure, medical magic can also be modified for erotic purposes, and I have been using it as a base for my magic spells ever since I became a court wizard, but still, its entirely your fault that you got so horny.


    That aside, whenpared to an ordinary Nursing Academy teacher, I am confident to say that I am on par or even better than them in terms of skills.


    so there, I have exined it to you. Can you unlock it yourself now?


    If it were that easy to learn medical magic, I wouldnt have any trouble with this in the first ce!


    Well, I suppose youre right.


    If you start from scratch, it will take some time, even if you have talent.


    The problem is, Amelias libido is getting stronger by the day.


    If it is not eliminated in the future, it will interfere with her daily life.


    If thats the case, theres only one way  and that is to ask me to directly eliminate that sexual desire.


    By the time I thought of that, Amelia has already knelt down in front of me.


    with me.


    What is it? I cant hear you. Please say it a little louder.


    Kuh Please , please have sex with me and make me climax! I cant bear it anymore!


    Thus, the haughty Amelia finally bent her knees to me.

 Book 4: Chapter 10: Amelia who cant Get Enough 1

    Book 4: Chapter 10: Amelia who can''t Get Enough 1


    Please have sex with me and make me climax! I cant bear it anymore!


    Amelia bent down her knees as she begged me in a loud voice.


    Although she sounds frustrated, her intentions are true to her words.


    I couldnt help but feel satisfied, as I finally got my payback from all that shes done.


    After all, I was finally able to look down on this proud woman. Quite literally, at that.


    Thats good, Amelia. It shows that you have taken a liking to something other than magic. Unfortunately, Im not actually in need of a partner right now.


    What? Why? Even though you did that to me so much. Arent you a pervert? Just get on with it!


    Amelia stood up in surprise at my words. This unnerved me a bit, so I spoke in a harsh tone in return.


    You, did you really think it will be as easy as pie for me to embrace you just because you asked? Did you think I was crazy about your body?


    But, but you let it out inside me so much that day.


    She hugged her own body as she said that in a fearing tone. I guess her memory is still clear of what happenedst week, based on her words.


    Despite that, I insisted.


    I mean, sure, you have a wonderful body, from your lustrous silver hair down to your smooth and slender legs, and you have the right to be proud of it.


    In fact, her body is definitely one of the best Ive ever had.


    Then, all the more you should embrace me, right?


    All the more I should embrace you? Why so? I also have a lot of women that are as good, no, even greater than you, Amelia. And they are all at my disposal.


    You are having sex with someone other than me!?


    Julia, the head of the school, and Inez, the president of the student council. If you are really a genius as what you proim, Im sure you already understand what I mean when I say that these two are mine.


    No waythat is almost the whole powers in the entire school.


    Amelia seems to have finally realized that the teacher in front of her is in a position to cover up most of his problems in any way he wishes.


    You you did it with them as well?


    Theyre both incredibly beautiful, arent they?


    They are the two women who have the most exposure in the school, so their looks are well known.


    Therefore, Amelia should have already realized what exactly I meant by my words.


    As long as I have these two at my disposal, I could get whatever I want, and with them at mypany, there will be no shortage of ways I could handle my own sexual desires. As long I like it, theylle running to give it, anytime, anywhere.


    Though if I did that, there would be a bigger chance of getting found out by the chancellor, so Im still keeping it down until the waters are guaranteed safe.


    Also, Im not in the mood to berate her on how insignificant she is right now. Just on the look on her shocked face, I believe that she has already realized that kind of fact.


    So instead, Im going to show this stupid woman that shes not inferior to them in terms of quality, that I only embrace women who are worthy. But before that, I have to teach her the ce where she really is.


    W-what do you want me to do then?


    What do I want you to do? Lets seeservice me.


    Do you mean serve you?


    Its exactly what the word meant.


    B-but, Im already trying my hardest to endure here!


    Not my problem. Also, this is a deal. You have to pay me first before I give you the goods.


    Uuu, this unscrupulous manbut services-so I get a job like your maid or something? This chapter is made by rocheneorecormon.


    I was involuntarily blown out by those words.


    Fuhahahaha, maid? You? Well, maybe there are also those kinds of ys.


    Indeed, there are also haughty maid ys going around, but it has to be apanied by an experts skill, or else it could pretty much go overboard.


    By service, I meant sex. And for starters, youll have to strip naked.


    What do you mean, naked?


    Are there any other words to make it clearer? If you refuse, this conversation ends here.


    With that, Amelia reluctantly began to take off her clothes.


    Is this including my underwear?


    Of course.


    There was no mercy in my words. I turned into a good mood as I watched this prideful brat embarrass herself as she getspletely bare.


    Still, now that I have gotten the chance to have a closer look without her pouncing on me, it made her bodys greatness entuated even more. It was an excellent decision to target her, despite the shorings I have made along the way.


    Ive taken it all off. Now what?


    Amelia tried her best to stand proud, even though shes shivering from her waist below.


    Right. Today youre going to give me a fetio.


    Fetio?


    Yep. Fetio. Its forey to a man before sex. Here. Im going to teach you.


    Amelia looked ufortable at the mention of the word sex, but the only way to get rid of her sexual desire was to ask me, so she just held it in.


    I opened my legs while I sat and made her kneel on the floor in front of me.


    Then I unbuckled my belt and pulled my cock out of my pants.


    So, this is what went inside of meBut it doesnt look as big as it was back then


    Amelia spoke in a trance, mesmerized by the girth of the member that she saw up close for the first time.


    As for that, you have to work on it to make it big and erect. Here. Suck it with your mouth.


    This thing, in my mouth!? Theres no way I would do that!


    But if you dont get it hard, I wont be able to insert it inside you. Do you really want to have sex with me or not? Well, its your choice.


    Is there no other way?


    Fetio is already the easiest part to start. Dont worry. Once you get the hang of it, Ill teach you the other ways.


    If you cant give fetio, you wont be able to have proper sex, much more doing anything else.


    I have to eliminate first her aversion to cocks before anything else.


    At this point, Amelia had no choice.


    She took a deep breath to prepare herself, then went straight to the open meat stick.


    Fuuuh, hauuu, hmmmm?


    While it was a good thing that she had the courage to suck it in, there urred a slight problem in the process.


    Amelia froze in ce upon it reaching the end of her throat, not knowing how to move from there.


    Stick out your tongue and lick what youve got in your mouth.


    I decided to guide her from there.


    Hnnn, peropero, lero! Muuu, jurururu.


    Amelia proceeded to lick my member as instructed as if shes tasting a gruesome food for the first time.


    It also gave an ufortable sensation for me, but the fact that shes on her knees sucking on my cock is good enough to alleviate it all.


    However, if I get an erection here, Im sure shell be moring by the next to make me put it in.


    I have to keep my cool to improve her skills, or else I will end up receiving a terrible blowjob.


    Youve only sucked part of it. Suck it deeper and lick the whole thing.


    Mmnn, okay


    Amelia, who had only sucked the part of the ns, is now trying to swallow the entire thing inside her mouth.


    A warm sensation spread out as her face got buried between my legs, and the sight of her distinctive silver hair swaying beneath me made it even more exciting than before.


    Peropero, chuu! Lero, nhrurururu.


    How does it feel to have a blowjob for the first time? I asked Amelia, tilting her head up.


    Its terrible. Are you sure youre washing this properly?


    Of course. Even though Im a man, Im a very clean person.


    At the very least, I do not intend to embrace a woman with a dirty body.


    Some women may get off on the body odor of another person, but Im different from them.


    Also, how dare you say that even though youre the one whoing here all dirty fromforting yourself a while ago?


    But all if it was your fault!


    Kukuku. Well, I dont think its really bad. Plus, I also witnessed you awakening yourself to sex, which is already a big bonus.


    Amelia, who has been a study freak even before she entered the school, is now beginning to learn indulging herself in the pleasure that I brought. Her masturbating alone is a significant proof of that. Read and get thetest chapters only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    It was a sight to behold as she masturbated while being confused about her uncontroble sexual desire.


    Hey, what are you thinking just now? You just made a creepy smile on your face.


    Nothing. I was just wondering how erotic Amelia will be in the future after you get out of this room.


    When I said that, Amelia couldnt help but raise her eyebrows.


    Before that happens, Im going to break the spell myself! With a frown, she spoke out loud.


    Brave words, but they are not very convincing when your cheeks are already red from blushing the moment that my meat stick got front of your face.


    Rather, is it okay for you to rest your mouth like this? If you dont take action quickly, my junior will wither, and you wont get what you desire.


    Kuh. I understand.


    Amelia sinks her head between my legs again, resuming her suction on my weakening rod.


    This time, she took the whole thing in her mouth from start to finish and stimted it inside her mouth.


    Even though she wasnt very good at it, the way she twirled her tongue around the meat stick was oddly satisfying.


    However, the stimtion was nowhere near enough to bring me to a full erection.


    Amelia, keep moving your head up and down. Think of your mouth as a jar and put my meat stick in and out of it.


    Nhhuu, abuunguuungunguuu!


    The schrship student understood my words instantly, and she shook her head as she sucked on my meat rod deliberately.


    As expected of a talented student chosen by the school, Amelia quickly got used to the movements of the fetio she was giving.


    Fufu, its getting harder and harder. I see that this fetio of mine is doing you real good.


    When a beautiful girl does something erotic to you, youll definitely feel good, no matter what it is.


    But I dont really get it. Why are you aiming for a poor student like me when you already got the headmistress and the president of the student council at your beck and call?


    What is there to understand for a man who desires to embrace a woman of wonderful caliber in front of him?


    H-hmph. I hope you get squeezed out by them soon. Jurururu, nbuu.


    Amelias fetio continues while letting outints from her mouth.


    However, rather than going limp, the vibrating motions due to her voice only made my cock bigger.


    Haaa, haaathis thing, its still getting bigger!?


    Amelias expression tightened as she realized this fact.


    But of course, she was surprised. After all, I was nailing her from behind previously, so she wasnt able to get a good look thest time.


    In other words, this is the first time shes seeing a fully erect penis up close.


    W-wait a minute, I wont be able to fit it in if this gets any bigger than this!


    What are you getting worried about? Your virginity was taken already. Whats more, by the same cock.


    Thats not my point here


    Despite Amelias worries, my cock still got itself erect to its limits.


    It was already impossible for her cute little mouth to swallow it and lick it while its inside.


    The only thing she could do right now would be to improve her sucking skills by gaining more experience like Julia did.


    A-are you really going to put this inside me?


    Amelia looked at the meat stick in front of her with an expression as if about to duel with my dick.


    She still couldnt believe that this thing was inside herst week.


    But she didnt take her eyes off it.


    I guess thats what happens when youre a woman in heat.


    So much for forey. Now is the time to do the real thing. I said to Amelia as I got up from my chair.

 Book 4: Chapter 11: Amelia who cant Get Enough 2

    Book 4: Chapter 11: Amelia who can''t Get Enough 2


    I got up from my chair and reached for Amelia, causing thetter to drop to her knees.


    Now then, its time for what youve been waiting for.


    Uh, un.


    I took her to the bed as it isand pushed her body down, a movement I have been doing ever since I awakened my disposition.


    The bed is smaller than the one we usually use in the headmasters office, but its already enough for the two of us.


    Right now, a naked Amelia is lying on her back, exposing everything just beneath me.


    However, she had her breasts and secret parts covered with her hands and arms.


    D-dont look at it so much.


    But seeing you naked makes me feel even better. Do you really want to eliminate your libido or not?


    Okay, okay.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    It seems that Amelia was still embarrassed even with her libido about to burst out. But with a little urge, she obediently took off her hands.


    <em>She is getting more and more honest. One cant go against their instincts, after all.</em>


    I loosened the anesthetic spell on her body a little to make Amelia even more excited.


    ! What is this, my body is suddenly getting hot?


    She wriggled her body as she tried to find the cause.


    Then her hands reached her lower abdomen.


    Its here. The hotness ising from my belly


    Its working already? You must have a lot of it.


    What have you done to my body?


    Its more urate to say that I have undone, because I have just weakened the effects of the spell on you.


    Amelia seemed surprised when I told her that.


    So, the reason Im feeling it now is because my libido is increasing


    Yes, and Im going to quell it now.


    I covered Amelia, whos still having a bewildered face, with my body.


    Then, I reached out to her legs and opened them, revealing her secret entrance thats already gushing out.


    I extended one of my hands to plug the leaking hole.


    Hyaaa, dont touch it.


    Seems like youre ready now. Just look how wet you are.


    I twirled the love juices from her vagina and showed them to Amelia.


    Thedy was then glued to the evidence of her own arousal in my fingertips as I thrust it in front of her.


    No way, I cant believe Im this wet without even doing anything


    It looks like you cant wait any longer, so Im going to insert it to you now.


    Despite the previous forey, my cock is still erect.


    When I pressed it against her vagina, Amelias body quivered in response.


    Wait, waitlets start it slowly first. This chapter is made by rocheneorecormon.


    But Amelias body is telling me that it wants it now. Is that what you really want?


    Rubbing her entrance with my meat rod, I muttered to signify my impatience.


    Amelia was bewildered by the sudden stop, but soon, a voice, despite faint, was clearly heard.


    I want it, I want it now


    I was pleased to hear those heartfelt words.


    Good girl, Im going to entertain you a lot from now on.


    I set my sights firmly on her gaping pussy and immediately pushed forward with my hips.


    Igii!? Ahhn ahh aaahaaaah! So sudden, and all the way to the back!


    Amelia spoke in delirium as she opens her eyes widely, all while shuddering from the impact of being pierced through without warning.


    Her vagina, however, was rejoicing inside as it received its long-awaited stimtion, causing it to tighten more than what it has done before.


    It wrapped tightly at my meat stick, enveloping it with its muscles as if it doesnt want to let go.


    This is amazing.so this is what a woman who has umted libido for a week feels like inside.


    Noooo! Im going to lose it if you go all the way iiiin!


    Its toote, Amelia. This was bound to happen when you first attacked me.


    Though was Annica who had led the way, but lets not talk about that.


    Even my stomach getting hit


    Is that so? Then, lets pull it out a little.


    I slowly pulled out the meat stick that I had inserted deep inside.


    However, because of my actions the corona of my ns caught the insides of the vagina and like a hook, stimted it as if it was a piece of meat being dragged inside out.


    Ahiiii! No, you cant pull it out! My womb will churn inside out!


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    It would have been better if you dont tighten it in the first ce.


    But, my body wont just listen to me!


    Amelia says so while breathing out haggardly.


    Perhaps because I had loosened the spell, the feeling of sexual pleasure inside her has doubled.


    It seems that even the most trivial things became pleasurable because they were previously suppressed by the spell.


    It may be bad for her, but its good for me.


    I started to move my hips to let her fall into the pleasure shes been wanting to have once.


    Oguu, ugh! Why!? I told you not to move it.


    Its up to me to decide what to do. And as for what Im gonna do, Im going to make you cum for the first time as payback for the days you were unable to.


    Youre gonna do that to me again?


    Thats right. Now that you have got a lot of libido in stock, it would be a waste if we dont unleash them all, wouldnt it?


    But, thats not good! If I feel more amazing than this, my head is going to be stupid!


    Amelia shook her head in refusal. But with me on top of her, and her insides clinging tight, it seems that she cant resist any longer.


    The confident expression on her face which was distorted by fear and anticipation, is now getting mixed with the approaching extreme pleasure.


    I couldnt help but enjoy her reaction as I moved my hips harder.


    Haaa, haaaStop, stoppp! Dont make it any more intense than this!


    But if I stop here, youll be gued by an untreated desire for sexter on.


    But, if you continue, Ill go crazy! Your cock is already hot enough that I feel like my insides are going to burn!


    But thats just what I needed. I want you to cum and let it all out, all those desires that you have been holding back all along.


    I resumed my pistons into Amelia as if Im chasing on her body.


    Thetters body began to convulse, indicating shes about to climax soon.


    In that case, all I have to do is to push her more into it.


    I felt that were getting near, so I held Amelias body firmly and mmed my hips into her.


    Wait, you cant do that! If you do that, I cant go back anymore!


    You already did. Its toote for you now. By the way, Ill be cumming inside of you, so you better be prepared.


    Amelias eyes peeled back at the word cumming inside.


    Wait, dont put it in! Ill definitely get pregnant this time!


    But youre the one not letting go.


    My body is not listening to me, so you have to get away yourself!


    Dont wanna. Aftering this far, Im not gonna let it go. Im going to make sure Ie inside you.


    Again, I used my contraception spell, but I didnt tell Amelia that.


    Of course, Im not going to tell her. After all, her reactions are so interesting that I cant help but vite her more. Read and get thetest chapters only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Well, Ill tell her the truth once she bes a loyal woman to me.


    It will be interesting to see how she reacts by then. Will she be relieved or disappointed of the revtion?


    In the meantime, my excitement was building up to the point that its about to climax.


    How does it feel, Amelia? Oh, by the way. You have to keep your consciousness firm or else it will fly.


    Im cumming, Im cumming! Hahiiiiiiiiiii! Hmmmmnnnnnn!


    Amelia seems to have already lost herself, but after hearing my response, her widening eyes regained its colors. However, she still couldnt endure it, making her grind her teeth instead.


    Meanwhile, I assaulted the end walls of her pussy all the way to give her the finishing blow.


    Together with it, I released all the remaining anesthetic spells inside her body.


    Ohgoooo! Ooh, ohh, oghiiiii! gummming, gumming, Im gummiiinnnggg!


    Dobyuuu! Dobyururururu!


    At that moment, Amelias repressed sexual desire was converted into violent pleasure that assaulted her brain and body.


    Her insides instantly rumbled from the climax, making it grip to my meat stick as if it was clinging for its life.


    It doesnt need to be said that this stimtion made me ejacte as well.


    Haaa, haaaait felt so good. My head, my head cant think anymore


    Amelia, finally freed from the waves of pleasure, said so weakly.


    Her whole body quivered at the aftermath, and I couldnt help but get mesmerized by the refreshing view.


    I didnt thinkthat it feels this goodto have sex with youSir Krause


    Looks like you finally learned the taste for pleasure, Amelia.


    Teacher, more I want you to do it more


    You didnt want to do it before, but now, look at you craving for it. You sure have changed a lot.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Yes, Im awakened by Sir Krause after all. Ahh, Im still tingling hereIts not enough; I want more.


    Amelias insides, still quivering in the aftermath of her climax, twisted and coiled once again around the rod which was still inside.


    With this, Amelia has finally sumbed to her bodys desire.


    All that remains is to tame herpletely from here on with the pleasure Ill give to herter.


    After thinking about these things, I resumed my ns of developing Amelia.

 Book 4: Chapter 12: Amelia who cant Get Enough 3

    Book 4: Chapter 12: Amelia who can''t Get Enough 3


    Sir Krause, its not enough. I want more.


    Amelia begged as she spoke to me in a sweet tone. It was so sweet that one wouldnt believe she was literally abusing me just now.


    The expression on her face as she looked up at me was one that is wholly drowned in pleasure.


    It was as if she went in an ecstasy of the sex that she had just learned, and like a drug, it instantly made her want it more.


    Falling in one swoop. Youre a record-breaker, Amelia.


    Originally, Amelia was obsessed with magic and had a lot of pride.


    Once I taught her pleasure, I thought that I have to prepare myself for a battle of attrition before iming her mine.


    After all, these prideful ones are the type that the more you force them, the more they resist.


    It usually takes several weeks to a month in the usual case for them to crave for flesh, and they usually awoken themselves in a half-month or so, depending on how great their pride is.


    The problem is, Amelias perverseness has surpassed my expectations.


    A record-breaker indeed.


    Last time, you really hated it. Why do you want it so badly now?


    I lightened my pistons as I asked.


    However, due to her tightness, the mixture of love juices and semen still didnt stop from oozing out.


    My movements were slow, yet the squelching sounds of water and flesh made it even nastier.


    No! Dont take it slow! Harder! I like it harder! Please ram it in me more!


    But instead of being pleased that she can now rest for a bit, Amelia reacted violently as she panted in loud volumes.


    The meat rod was squeezed even more in her insides at the same time.


    Just as the person herself fell into pleasure, her body has be more erotic.


    Nope~. Answer me first.


    I stopped moving my hips without giving her an actual charge.


    And I was just about to feel so good in that ceuuu.


    Amelia, whose stimtion has been stopped, made a terribly pained face.


    Are you intending to feel good by yourself? Thats not good, Amelia. I wont allow that.


    Upon saying that, I held her arms with my own to restrain her.


    With this, she can no longer get a stimulus by moving to the other side.


    No waywhat am I supposed to do now?


    Hmm, lets see. Try begging me with your best words to move my hips.


    Begging? O-okay.


    Amelia nodded without hesitation, wanting to feel better as soon as possible.


    H-hey, can you have a lot of sex with me? I want to feel good together with you.


    Her vocabry still needs a lot of improvements, but the way she leans forward as she told me these words, together with her ragged breathing as if telling me she couldnt wait any longer, I say that Amelia receives a passing mark.


    Her words are indeed true to her instinct, but


    Not good. Use more erotic words, like you are a ve to my pleasure and cant help but want for it.


    I pulled my rod out of her pussy.


    ve to pleasure? M-me?


    If you be my woman, you will get to have sex with me almost every day. Or do you not like the way Im doing it?


    No, no, its not like that! Im willing! I want to be Sir Krauses woman! I want to have sex with you every day!


    Amelia pleaded at me desperately to get my attention.


    However, that expression only made me want to y with her more.


    B-but, I dont know any naughtier wordswhat should I do?


    In that case, Ill tell you in person. Just hold still, okay?


    I put my hands on her head in front of me.


    Then, I activated a special kind of magic spell in that same head.


    ! W-what is this words and other things are entering my head!


    Just stay still, as it will tell you a lot.


    Using a specialized hallucination magic that can make people see and hear things that are beyond the scope of their senses, I taught Amelia erotic things such as sexual knowledge, service techniques, and dirty words all at once. If you see this message, you are reading from an unauthorized site.


    It was far from themon illusion magic that disrupts the targets senses and mind. Complete mastery of it makes you control these illusions, making it the best way to impart knowledge directly without going through the long way, like teaching, for example.


    Of course, those of themon rabble wont learn these things, and only the cream of the crop wizards like me can due to its immense difficulty. Not to mention, it was draining for the caster, and one mistake could permanently ruin the receivers mind.


    However, as long as one has an obedient recipient like Amelia and the spell has an excellent sender like myself, spells like this would be as easy as pie.


    Aaah, aaaaah, my head is overflowing! Its so much!


    Youre a schrship student. You should be able to learn this much.


    Ahh, so much naughty things


    The spell went on and on for a while. After Amelia managed to get all the information into her brain, she exhaled heavily and looked at me.


    Masterplease, stir this lewd pussy into a mess with your thick and hard cock!


    Oh, it seems that the results are appearing already. Go on, keep going.


    Amelias cheeks rxed at my words, and she revealed her vaginal opening.


    Masters cock felt so good that my pussy has be this muddy already. Just look at how my love juices and your seed overflow from it. Ah, I also learned to use this cunt of mine, so, fuck it in any way you want, for I will squeeze that thick, hard cock of yours this time around!


    To think this woman got cockier upon gaining more knowledge, why am I still surprised?


    Well done. Heres your reward.


    Imenced inserting my rod into Amelias open vagina.


    Ahhh! Dick, the dick is finally here!


    And thetter squealed in delight at the stimtion she had been waiting for.


    It feels so good, it feels so goooood! I cant live without my masters dick anymore!


    Oh? So, you want to taste it? Where do you want it next? Just say it.


    My cunt, all the way inside my cunt! Ill tighten it properly, so pierce me there next!


    And, following what she had said, I pierced her all the way through, and Amelia squeezed my shaft in between.


    The pussy that has melted in the pleasure earlier became alive once more, and like a carnivorous nt, it trapped itself all over my meat stick.


    The warmth and softness of her vagina is already a league of their own, and adding to how she became even more proactive after the knowledge transfer, it made the pleasing sensations even better.


    Using the skills I had magically instilled in her, together with her talent for learning, Amelia quickly served my meat food to its full potential.


    Haaa, haaa, how is it? Did you feel good, master?


    Yeah. Youre doing very good, Amelia. Even I couldnt believe how nasty and perverted you are now.


    Ufufu, of course, I am. Read only at stabbing with a syringe home blog. Also, master, you are free to move more. Or are you getting tired? Are you too overwhelmed by my skills?


    She still has the same prideful expression on her face, but even though she tries to hide it, she was really happy when she was praised by me.


    It will take a bit more time to train her to serve me, but now that she could feel the pleasure of servicing me, I could say that I already had a good start.


    Now then, lets give a reward to this servant who did well.


    I took both of Amelias legs and gently pushed them up towards her upper body.


    In a posture such as to bare the secret part towards me, the old her would have felt shame normally, but the new Amelia isnt like that now.


    Ah, master is seeing my most embarrassing ce! Here, master~! Look at it more!


    Instead, she is trembling, seemingly feeling the pleasure while spreading her pussy hole more.


    Feeling satisfied with what I have done, I drove my meat rod into her once again as she posed at me in a vulnerable position as if inviting me to bang her.


    Ahiii! So intense! Sir Krauses penis is banging in and out of me with great momentum!


    As being knowledgeable is still different from being experienced, Amelia is still couldnt keep up with the intense stimtion, immediately spasming as a result as if shes about to climax.


    Im going to keep fucking you like this until Im satisfied.


    Yes, please fuck me more! Ah, Im so happy! Master, please use me all you want to make yourself feel good!


    Yes, thats it, serve me with your all. Your body is mine, Amelia. And Im gonna make myself satisfied with you.


    Yesh, master. Ill shatisfy you anythime, anywhere~.


    I continued to piston withrge movements, working my way from the back of her vagina to the shallow part in front.


    As this was Amelias second time having sex, just the back-and-forth movement of the thick meat rod was still too intense for her.


    Her pussy getting wetter and wetter with each thrust is a big proof of that.


    Master, I cant hold it in! Im cumming, Im cumming, Im cummmiiinnnggg!


    Yes, cum, Amelia. Show me how slutty you have be.


    I held Amelias body firmly and swung my hips harder and harder.


    The sound of flesh hitting flesh and water echoed in the room, and at the same time, her pants and moans became even louder.


    Iming, Iming! Im cumming, Im cumming! Iming!


    Amelias body convulsed as a tide blows out of her spasming cunt.


    However, it wasnt the end of it.


    Cumming, cumming, cummiiinnng! Im cummmiiiinnnggg!


    The inside of her vagina tightens up, and her body tells me that she is climaxing another more.


    Yet, I didnt stop there. I only continued to piston.


    Ighiiii! Cumming! Im still cumming! No more. Dont move your dick anymore~!


    Thats up to the master do decide, not servants like you.


    Even though she was climaxing, I continued to ram inside Amelia and this time, without holding back.


    Aaaaahhhhh! Im cumming again! Even though Im still cumming, Im cumming again!


    Amelias body bounced as she continued to climax.


    But I held her down and continued to pump my hips.


    It was time for me to reach my limit.


    Amelia, Im going to let it out. Catch it all in your womb and surrender to mepletely.


    Hahiii! Yesh, please cum! I will thake masthters shemen deep inshide my utherus!


    Amelia is already slurring herself to the pleasure, but she still managed to put her trembling arms around my back, refusing to back down.


    I couldnt help but get more excited by her appearance, beingpletely subservient and all, that I gave her another set of violent pistons towards her cervix.


    Aguuuu, uuuu! No more, if it gets more intense than this, my womb will break apart!


    Im gonna pour it all in, Amelia.


    Yesh, cum, cummm! Please make me shqueal again with masthers venerable cummm!


    Dobyuuuu, dobyuurururu!


    I ejacted my second load to her, going from the tip of my ns to her cervix, all the way to her womb.


    Oooh, ogooooo! Cumming, Im cummiiiinnnnggg! Aaaaaah!


    This time, Amelia has finally lost herself in pleasure and screamed joyously at the most awaited climax.


    I poured my seed inside her, and making sure I poured it up to thest drop, I then pulled my hips back.


    Semen that couldnt fit from her womb immediately spilled out from her gaping orifice from where my meat stick was pulled out.


    You are now my woman from this day forward. Is that clear, Amelia?


    Yesh This Amelia will do her best to be more perverted for you, master Krause


    After she tried her best to squeeze those words, Amelia fell asleep, as if she has lost her power.


    Thus, this concludes how the best schrship student of the academy has fallen onto my hands.

 Book 5: Chapter 1: Healthcare Committee Member in the Schools Infirmary

    Book 5: Chapter 1: Healthcare Committee Member in the School''s Infirmary


    A few days after I won Amelia, basically after the holidays, I resumed teaching the ss as usual.


    Amelia has bepletely obedient and has been at my beck and call ever since.


    I dont have any direct contact with the first-year students, but even that, she still tries her best not to let people know about the change.


    She has also be more active in providing services and is learning and practicing the knowledge she learned from me.


    At this rate, it wont be long before she catches up to Julia and the others in technique.


    She is the youngest of the student group, so Im looking forward to seeing her grow.


    While Im thinking about this, I demonstrated another type of magic to the students in front of me.


    I created a lump of water and froze it in an instant.


    After that, I crushed it with a wind spell and melt it with a me spell.


    The students cheered at the continuous use of multi-attribute magic. However, are still some who are having rugged faces about it.


    Be at ease. Ill not say we should do it at this level right away. Lets first start with two attributes.


    Today, I am in charge of the third-years, so the students here could already have grasped the basics.


    This time, Im teaching a more advanced ss on applied magic spells.


    Lets start with the front row. Lets see. Miss, can youe in front?


    I called out to one of the students sitting at the desk in front of me.


    The student came up to the podium while blushing and walked until shes right beside me.


    Bing this red just from my calling only shows how wet thisdy is behind the ears.


    Her face is pretty in its own way, but unfortunately, she doesnt have that much in the front material. Its a little off in my range.


    Well, it was lucky for this student, though.


    Now then, your name is


    G-Glinea. Its Glinea, S-Sir Krause.


    As she spoke with a slight stammer, I smiled to make her feel at ease.


    This way, I was able to y the role of a nice teacher.


    So, Glinea. Try to activate two attributes in session. What attributes are you good at?


    Water attribute and earth attribute, sir!


    Hmm, not a bad match.


    First, use earth magic to make earth balls, then use water magic to wet them and turn them into mud. You have less than ten seconds.


    I p my hands, and Glinea starts chanting.


    Id say only about 30 percent of third-year students can use spells without requiring any chants, and its limited to their best attributes.


    Although Glinea doesnt seem to be that good at it yet, she still possesses a quite amount of mana, at least enough topress the earth into a ball.


    Now she is trying to turn them into mud by wetting them.


    nngggghhh!


    However, a problem arises at the second stage.


    Suddenly, the amount of mana being poured into her spell surged, and Glineas body tottered from the rebound.


    I immediately broke the connection between her and the magic spell and supported her body before she fell.


    Are you okay? Can you hear me?


    Sir Krause, Im


    It seems that she got nervous and had used too much power, leaving her in a bit of a confused state.


    Everyone, Im taking Glinea to the infirmary. Ill be right back, but before then, I want you to read page 250 of the grimoire.


    Thats all I said to the other students before walking out of the ssroom with the girl in my arms.


    I heard shrill screams behind me, but I ignored them and went outside the room.


    As the children of rich people go here to study, this school is well-equipped with thetest trends and inventions. The infirmary is obviously one of them.


    Its a ce where lives are at stake, so its only natural that theyre given preferential treatment. If you see this message, you are reading from an unauthorized site. Dont underestimate them, though, as their equipment was so advanced they are already on par with those inrge hospitals.


    With a student in my arms, I opened the door to the infirmary.


    Is anyone there? A student felt unwell in ss.


    As I said this, a girl in a white medical uniform came out from the other side. She has a dark blue hair which was straight down to her shoulders.


    But when she saw me, her eyes widened in surprise.


    A-a man!?


    Im Krause. Im a teacher here. Here is my identification card.


    The instant she muttered that I showed the proof as a teacher on my chest pocket, which was covered by the body of the girl I was carrying.


    This school is huge, so there are still many people who have never met me, even though I am the sole male in the academy.


    To tell you the truth, I have done this many times that its already a pain in the ass to do.


    Anyway, is the head nurse inside?


    The head nurse that I got to know here was a Nursing instructor in herte thirties.


    Shes far from my range, but Ive heard shes good at medical magic.


    T-there was an ident in the schoolyard during a magic lesson, s-so the head nurse was


    I waved my hand at the girl who looked troubled.


    Oh, dont worry about it. Its just a case of mana deficiency. Just lie her down and make her rest, and shell be fine.


    I-in that case, theres a bed avable. T-this way, please.


    I followed the girl to the back of the room. Then I put Glinea, who looked tired, down on the designated bed.


    After getting the girl asleep, she took her arm and activated a spell.


    Isnt this a magic spell to diagnose whats going on inside the other persons body?


    Even though this medical spell is basic, it was still quite difficult to cast without chants.


    it is as Sir Krause had said. Its just a slight deficiency in mana. It will be cured if she sleeps a little.


    She sounded like a real professional doctor at that moment, enough to erase ones traces of her nervous appearance just earlier.


    But the white uniform she wore made it clear that this was not the case.


    The one worn by the head nurse here was the same as the one worn by the hospital doctor, but hers was the same as the one worn by a nurse assistant.


    Youre a member of the healthcaremittee, arent you? I dont often see you in ss.


    Y-yes, thats right. M-my name is Hannah Gand.


    As she bowed to me, her nervousness came back, giving me the impression that she was a bit of the unreliable type.


    It seems that she is a person with a clear on and off switch.


    I-Im a third-year healthcaremittee member, just like you said. But I wanted to study medical magic, s-so I asked the head nurse here for an apprenticeship


    So youre stationed in this schools infirmary, I see.


    The Healthcare Committee is literally amitteeposed of students studying medical practices in this country.


    As their job requires practical application, they often apply apprenticeships in various ces, like school infirmaries, clinics, and the like, assisting doctors and other head personnel, which also serves as their instructor as they go through their jobs.


    It seems that Hannah here is learning her medical magic in the well-equipped infirmary here in this school. Read only at stabbing with a syringe. As an incentive for her service, she is exempted from regr sses, so she is expected to be as good as a schrship student.


    Some rare students like this have a reasonably free education at this school ording to the schrship policy of the chancellor.


    But even though it was a basic spell, medical ones are of a different league in terms of difficulty, and here you are still able to do it without chanting.


    B-butpared to the doctors and nurses I have seen, I still have a way to go. How did Sir Krause know at a nce that it was a medical spell that I have cast?


    Oh, that one? Well, I had a bit of a touch with it at my previous workce.


    A bit of a touch? Really? From that alone?


    Hannah viewed me with admiration.


    But she didnt go any further into it.


    Somehow, she seemsa little hesitant of something.


    The exact opposite of Annica, who is very good at dealing with people.


    Even withoutparing to Annica, most women take the initiative to talk to me when theyre with me, whether it be in or out of the campus, but Hannah doesnt do that.


    But Im not going to end this conversation here.


    Hannahs breasts stuck out so much that I could see their figures even through her clothes.


    She may look demure from her face and atmosphere, but her breasts were assertive at showing their peaks.


    Shes already more than Annica; no, shes almost at the same level as Liesls


    Hmm? I-is there something else you need, Sir Krause?


    No, its nothing. Dont mind me.


    Hers is one of the five biggest tits Ive ever seen.


    As a big boobs lover, I cant miss them here.


    If you dont want to talk from your side, then Ill bring the talk to you.


    You said that your household name was Gand. Is your father a diplomat?


    I gathered up my knowledge from my time as a court wizard and searched from it Hannahs family name.


    Eh, you met my father?


    Yes, a couple of times.


    It was a grimoire deal that should not be made public, though.


    W-well, unlike my father, Im not very good at talking to people


    Dont worry about that. Each person has their own personality.


    Lets talk for a while to impress this other party.


    This should make it easier for my next contact with her.


    After a couple of exchanges and questions about medical knowledge and her fathers works (Of course, it was filtered details on both sides), I cut the chain myself.


    Oh, my bad for cutting our conversation here. I still have to get back to ss.


    Ah, it is I who should be sorry, sir. I apologize for interrupting your work.


    Like I said, I dont mind. You are still a student, and its my role as a teacher to answer your questions.


    T-then, t-thank you very much, Sir Krause.


    After several questions, I decided to back down first because my ss is waiting.


    I tapped Hannahs shoulder as she bowed her head to me and walked out of the schools infirmary.


    Now then. I found prey in an unexpected ce. How should I capture her, I wonder?


    I spoke to myself in anticipation of how I will ensnare the newly found treasures in the future.

 Book 5: Chapter 2: In the Infirmary with Hannah 1

    Book 5: Chapter 2: In the Infirmary with Hannah 1


    A few weeks after, I was revisiting the schools infirmary.


    I took advantage of when the head nurse wasnt around and went in every time, iming that I wasnt feeling well.


    Of course, I intentionally disturbed the magic in my body so that I wouldnt be easilypromised.


    It made me actually feel a little sick, but it was necessary to approach Hannah.


    Mr. Krause, Ive brought you a towel. Here you go.


    As this was not the first time she had seen me, Hannahs attitude had already softened.


    Sometimes, I intentionally visit her to give her some pointers that may help her. By repeatedly talking about medical magic, a topic she was interested in, it had made her less cautious to the point that we can already be considered as close friends.


    It seems that Hannah is the type of person who epts things readily once her guard is down, which made it really easy to know her more.


    Thank you, Miss Gand. Because of you, Im feeling much better now.


    I sat up and took Hannahs hand in mine.


    Eh, ah no, was just doing what I was supposed to do.


    But thats not the case for me, at least in my eyes. Miss Gand has talent, and I can guarantee it.


    T-thank you very much for the praises. Im pleased to hear Mr. Krause say it.


    Though a bit embarrassed, Hannah tried her best to smile.


    Now then, its time to set up my ns.


    It was already several weeks since we made and get to know each other.


    And during that time, I also did my own research about her.


    Im not sure if this is the right time, butHannah, would you like to go out with me?


    W-where do you want to go, Mr. Krause?


    As expected, shes one of those caged bird types of nobledies who are still nave about the lines of love.


    No, I dont mean that. Im talking about being in a rtionship with me.


    Eh, Eeeeeeeeeeh?


    Hannah was surprised. Of course, she is. But after investigating her, I was now able to grasp her true intentions and weaknesses.


    Youre going to be a doctor, and you dont want to be bad at socializing, do you? Let me help you ovee that.


    Y-yes, I dont know how you found it, but you are right about that. B-but why? Ah, I dont mean that I am rejecting you, Mr. Krause. its just that I just cant go out with people


    If you be a doctor, youll have to talk to dozens of new people every day.


    Hannah turned a little pale, as if she had imagined this scene.


    Being a medical doctor is never an easy job. Even with the convenience of magic, you are cing a persons life in your own hands. If you see this message, you are reading from an unauthorized site. Plus, the pressure in the environment where they usually work adds more to their stress, making their work even more stressful.


    Imagine being dispatched in a border, where skirmishes often ur. You may not know if a stray arrow or magic spell wille at you as you operated an incapacitated general that was just rescued in a warzone. If you see this message, you are reading from an unauthorized site.While concentrating on your specialized healing magic spells, you operate your scalpel, which is already difficult in itself, while hearing the deathroes of the men still warring on the battlefield.


    Even if theres no war, theres the gue too, and other natural cmities that cant be prevented or predicted by any man. Whats worse, only those thate to them are people who have their lives already hanging by a thread; those people who cant be healed by an ordinary first aid ormon healing magic spells.


    Either way, no one trusts a panicked doctor.


    Hannah, too, knows that very well.


    But no matter how much she hides it, it wont escape my eyes.


    Dont worry. All of it is in order to cure your fear of strangers. After that is cured, you can go back and do anything you wish.


    I-if I agree to be in a rtionship with you, will I surely get cured?


    Of course. I guarantee it with my title as a court wizard.


    Though that title was already surrendered anyway.


    Then, as if she had made up her mind, Hannah turned and faced me with eyes filled with strong will.


    T-then, Im looking forward to working with you, Sir Krause.


    Hannah was determined to eliminate her weakness.


    I saw that and couldnt help but smile at that fact.


    Well then, lets get started.


    R-right now?


    Of course, and as soon as possible. Its been going on three years, hasnt it, Hannah? Its no good to leave it like that for long.


    I convinced her by saying something usible.


    She is already less wary of me thanks to my efforts these past weeks, so as long as I make it sound reasonable, she will be immediately convinced.


    Its men that you have the greatest trouble with, so well start with that.


    I dont know if its because of her father being protective or because of the schools isted environment, but in the early days she faced me, her mind was in an actual state of panic on the inside.


    If it wasnt for her training and my medical magic experience, I think I wouldnt have been able to pull this off to where we are now.


    I stretched out my hand and made her crouch between my legs.


    When the mans covered crotch suddenly appeared in front of her, Hannah couldnt help but look away. Human anatomy is the most fundamental lesson being taught in medical ss, so she already knows what the male and female reproductive organs look like and how they work. However, here she is, unable to look straight as shes about to see the real thing in her eyes.


    You are already in your third year, so Im not going to tell you what to do. You can get injured or even sick in this area. And for a man, its a matter of life and death.


    B-butdoing this all of a sudden


    I know its hard, but if you experience the hardest part first, the rest will be easier.


    With that, I unbuckled my pants.


    hi-hi! This is!


    Hannah lets out a small scream as my meat stick got exposed to the outside world.


    As she is a medical student, she already knew that the next step would be impossible considering its size, but she couldnt put strength into her legs for some reason.


    She wants to escape, but she couldnt.


    Why, why are my legsI cant move them.


    I had to cast magic to make them stay still, or you would have already copsed by now. Hannah, for your first step in recovery, make me cum.


    C-cum? You mean ejacte? I-I cant. I have never done this before!


    Semen collection is an important way to check the health of the male organ. Or was your determination earlier just a lie?


    When I said that, Hannah reached for her meat stick as if she had no other choice.


    (Well, a normal hospital would let you do it yourself.)


    Then, hesitantly, she wrapped her hands around my cock.


    Uuu. Uuuuuu. W-what should I do next?


    Just hold it gently and squeeze it up and down.


    Hannah followed my words and began to give a beginners hand job.


    The technique is worse than a kid who just learned to jerk off, but the situation is superb due to her determination. Read only at stabbing with a syringe home blog.


    I love the look on Hannahs face as she squeezes my meat stick with tears in her eyes as I exined to her that it was the easiest way to heal her phobia of strangers, especially men.


    I am not forcing her or anything, but I can see that her determination is solid, and even though her technique is not very good, it was already enough to make me feel pleasant.


    Dont get too monotonous. Make it faster, hold it a little tighter, and change your movements from time to time.


    Y-yes. Like this?


    Being a newbie, Hannah was still a little anxious to change the rhythm and intensity of the squeezing.


    However, the way she listens to me faithfully is the game-changer, making the pleasure even match that of a regr prostitute.


    Hyaaa! Theres some kind of liquiding from the tip of your cock. Itsso gooey.


    Thats pre-cum, a sign that the man is feeling better. Remember that.


    Ive seen this inbooks before, but never the real thing.


    The grimoire of medical magic dealing with the human body naturally includes genitalia. She must have read it there.


    Also, recalling the medical knowledge she had studied in the past, Hannah seems to have regained some of herposure. Read only at stabbing with a syringe home blog.


    In that case, lets go a little further.


    Hannah, can you suck my cock? Im sure youll fair well now.


    Isnt that a fetio? But even so, I


    Hannah tried to refrain, but I wouldnt let her.


    Ill tell you what, your hands are not very stimting right now. You dont have the technique, so you have topensate by using stronger stimtion to get me to ejacte.


    Uuuthis is for my treatment, for my treatment!


    Hannah stares at the meat stick while taking deep breaths and convincing herself.


    Then, as if she had made up her mind, she swallowed my meat rod at once.


    Hamuuuu! Nnnnuuuu!


    Dont spit it out. Just lick whats in your mouth with your tongue.


    Fua, yesh.


    Hannah seemed surprised by the taste of her first meat stick, but she soon began to move her tongue under my instruction.


    Its a little bitter


    Yep. If it tastes good, it might be diseased.


    I see. You can also make a diagnosis by doing this.


    Hannah looked a little impressed.


    But Im not going to tell her that sometimes its the taste that makes you diseased in a way.


    If you blow and the meat stick feels delicious, it means that you have already have contacted a disease.


    Not really a disease, but an addiction.


    By the time she realizes it, it would be toote, as her body will crave that it can upset her senses if left untreated.


    As I imagined how dependent she will be on this drug, I felt something burning building up around my waist.


    Im almost there. Keep going, Hannah.


    Y-yes! Ill do my best.


    Perhaps because she had finally found some hope that it will end soon, Hannahs blowjob became more aggressive.


    I watched her gulp and move her tongue in a frantic manner, and my excitement immediately increased.


    There were actually some methods that can provide better stimtion, but I didnt dare to tell her.


    Its because I want to enjoy this situation as much as I can.


    Nbuuu, gubuuu, jubuuuuu!


    Guh, what? How?


    All of a sudden, Hannah starts bobbing her head up and down, making pistons on my meat stick inside her tongue-swirling mouth.


    Even if one doesnt have the best techniques, it doesnt deny that the more you move, the more pleasure you getquantity over quality.


    But even so, Hannah is supposed to be a beginner to this. She shouldnt be able to do this at her first blowjob unless she knows something beforehand.


    Hannah, where did you learn to do this?


    I-I dont want to say! S-sir Krause should just ejacte as he is!


    Thats not good. You must not keep secrets from me.


    So I used my mind-reading magic to look into Hannahs mind.


    (Hurry, hurry up and ejacte! I want this to be over already. What if Sir Krause finds out that I bought a medical grimoire with porn books attached?)


    I see. I didnt know youre like that, Hannah. Buying such porn books along with medical grimoires.


    (Why!? Even though my mouth is blocked by his dick!)


    Lets just put it that this is also one of the tricks of a court wizard. Still, I didnt expect that a taciturn person like you would do this. No, I should have expected this, as it was always the quiet ones


    (No, youre wrong, youre wrong! It was right next to the medical magic field, so my eyes wandered to it)


    Its okay, Hannah. It wasnt necessarily a bad thing. Also, its about time I get off.


    The one-sided conversation didnt stop the blowjob, and Hannah kept moving her tongue in an attempt to make me cum.


    She was on the verge of exploding with lust when her secret got exposed, but when I thought this will make her stop because I ruined the mood, it made her even more desperate instead.


    (I feel like Im going to die of embarrassment. I want it to be over already! Nnjuu, jururururu!)


    It was thest vacuum blowjob that triggered my ejaction.


    I raised my hips a little and ejacted as I pressed my hips against Hannahs face.


    This made the meat rod get pushed deep, but Hannah, with tears in her eyes, desperately swallowed the semen to her throat instead.


    After a few minutes, the rhythmic pumping finally subsided.


    Nnnn. Gokkun, nguuu! Haaa, haaaa


    After swallowing all of the semen, Hannah finally took her mouth off and sat in ce.


    It worked for the time being, but Hannah is still reluctant to act sexually.


    (I knew it. If I have to do it, it would have to be with a cock.)


    I then shifted my gaze from Hannahs face to her leaking private parts as I thought this.

 Book 5: Chapter 3: In the Infirmary with Hannah 2

    Book 5: Chapter 3: In the Infirmary with Hannah 2


    so much semen hase outdid it feel good? It was my first time doing a fetio.


    Yeah, it was pretty good. Most men would have ejacted in a matter of minutes by now.


    Hannahs attitude has already softened thanks to my constant showering of praises.


    Its been a long time since Ive been praised that much. The head nurse is a strict woman. You see.


    Well, its a job that deals with life. Its normal to be strict to some extent.


    But it also made me realize that Hannah is not very good at receiving praise, that she was thirsty for it that even a simple one could make her like this.


    Maybe thats the reason for her weakness in interpersonal rtionships.


    Hannahs father, whom I had met in person, also seemed to be a stringent man. Pretty Ironic that a man like him has a pretty gullible girl as a daughter.


    I guess thats it for today. Thank you, Sir Krause. Its been an extraordinary experience for me, but Im already exhausted.


    (I, I have to relieve myself soon. I cant take it anymore!)


    Hannah stood up and brushed the dirt off her clothes.


    The moment she looked at me again, however, I grabbed her by the arm.


    Then I pushed her down on the patients bed on her back, without saying a word.


    Kyaaa! What are you doing, Sir Krause*gasp*!!


    Hannahs line of sight goes down. And beyond that line is my erected cock.


    One ejaction is not enough to stop my libido. Will you help me quell it out?


    My words were gentle, but it would be intimidating to hear them while being looked down upon.


    In fact, Hannah hadpletely shrunk right now.


    Im sorry that I was the only one who is feeling good earlier. To pay you back, lets feel good together over here.


    As I said this, I touched Hannahs private parts.


    She shuddered as I slipped my hand deep into her skirt.


    Not there! If you do that, Im gonna-!


    She started to resist, trying to get out from under me. However, the force in which she wriggled her arms and legs was weak, signifying that it was all just a pretext for wanting the next act.


    Shes still moving too much, though, and I couldnt start if she continues to il like this.


    On the other hand, if I used magic to stop her, it would seem as if Im forcing her. Thats not my taste.


    You have to save that part for the person youre going to marry!


    Its a resistance that I cant believe it wasing from someone who has given me a blowjob earlier.


    She must have a very unique concept of chastity.


    But from the looks of it, its going to be difficult to talk her out of it, and I cant hold back my excitement any longer.


    With no other choice, I tried another idea.


    Okay, I wont use this one. How about your ass instead?


    I slid my hand from her private parts and rubbed Hannahs ass.


    This one is just as fleshy as her breasts.


    The soft flesh seems to absorb my hand, while its beautiful skin is very arousing to look at.


    M-my buttEh, really?


    Ive had a lot of experience with it, so I can guarantee youll feel almost exactly the same. So, how will it be?


    Ive read about it, but can you really do it?


    Yeah, and you wont have to worry about getting pregnant.


    As I said this, I pressed my hardened meat stick against Hannahs moist jade skin.


    It was to emphasize that I would not release her as long as I did not quell this thing.


    I understand, as long as my chastity is protected


    Hannah nods and rxes her limbs.


    But let me clean your ass first. If theres any dirt on it I dont want you to die of embarrassment.


    No, Ill do it, Sir Krause. I am confident that I can better take care of it myself.


    When I retreated, Hannah got up and went into the bathroom provided in the infirmary.


    In the meantime, she produced the same magical lotion I had used on Liesl.


    A few minutester, Hannah came back from the bathroom. She seems to be more flushed now, as she was about to do another embarrassing thing after this.


    Ive cleaned myself up, Sir Krause.


    All right. Now lie down here and open your legs.


    She did as I told her and, with some hesitation, opened her legs.


    I took out my meat stick and pushed it against her anus.


    Rx. It hurts more if you put strength on them.


    Haaa, haaa Its impossible to rx in this situation!


    I guess I have no other choice then. Ill do it like this.


    I covered Hannahs body with mine and kissed her.


    Hannah, who didnt expect to be targeted there, opened her eyes a few seconds after being kissed.


    Nnnnn!? Nguuuu! Ppuhaaa! So sudden


    Thank you, Hannah. Being able to do it with a beautiful woman like you, Im already satisfied.


    I whispered in Hannahs ear to soothe her as she tried to resist.


    Eh?


    What a nice woman she is to listen to my one-sided request, putting aside her keeping her virginity.


    No, stop saying itIts embarrassing.


    Im going to make you feel good after this, so just leave it all to me, okay?


    Okay. Ill leave it to you, Sir Krause.


    I inserted my meat stick into Hannahs anus, which had be docile after my praise.


    It was smooth now because her body was rxed, and the lotion she applied helped.


    There was still some resistance, but once the ns was swallowed, the rest of the member went in smoothly.


    Haaa, haaa, guuu. So biiig!


    But Hannahs body reflexively tensed up at the end. It was her first anal pration, after all.


    I have no choice but to rx her body in some other ways.


    Fortunately, tworge pieces of soft flesh are in front of me, where two sensitive erogenous zones are lurking within.


    I put my hands on herb coat, pulled them apart, and lightly touched the now-erected nipples within.


    Fuahh, afuuu! M-my breasts too?


    Yeah. Ill make it feel good as well.


    Both Hannahs nipples were already perking up, signifying their excitedness.


    I took her nipples between my fingers and rubbed them slowly.


    Yaaamy breasts, they feel good.


    Hannah lets out a sweet voice, and her anus loosened up.


    I didnt waste that time and plunged my meat stick further.


    Unlike the vagina, the anal cavity has no bottom, so it was inserted even deeper than usual. Read only at stabbing with a syringe home blog.


    Its so hot, its like Im being skewered.


    It feels so good for me too, being wrapped by Hannah.


    When I saw that Hannah was getting used to it, I started to move my hips.


    Of course, I continued to caress her breasts, but I gradually weakened them as I put more and more focus on the underneath, gradually increasing the speed of my thrusts.


    Slowly at first, then going faster and faster.


    After a few minutes, every time my hips and Hannahs buttocks collide, a dry popping sound could be heard.


    NNnn, fuuumy ass is starting to feel more zingy.


    Thats great, Hannah. Soon Ill have you learn what it feels like being cummed in the ass and what it feels like to climax.


    Being cummed? I-Im going to climax from this?


    Yeah. Im not ying with your breasts anymore, arent I?


    Eh? Thatsyoure right-!!


    My fingers were rubbing the soft flesh but not touching the nipples anymore.


    So now Hannahs sweet voice wasing from the anal stimtion itself.


    Im feeling so good in my ass!? No way!?


    She immediately gets upset again after finding it out, so I spoke to Hannah once again.


    Just let the pleasure take you. Trust me.


    Hannah nodded and epted the changesing to her body, all while her breathing became ragged as the rod went several pistons in and out of her.


    Im going to cum.  Im going to cum in my ass.


    Her voice became louder and louder until it echoed through the entire medical room.


    Yaaa, aaahhhh! Cuming, Aaah, I cant take it anymore!


    Thats it, go ahead. Show me how you cum, Hannah.


    I put my hands on the bed and gave onest batch of shaking my hips as hard as I could.


    My meat stick moved in and out of her ass inrge movements, making even more stimtion as the bellend of my cock scrape over and drag the walls of Hannahs intestines with it. If you see this message, you are reading from an unauthorized site.


    I could feel it. Iming, Iming, Iming, Iming!


    At longst, Hannah crossed the line and climaxed.


    She was definitely climaxing as she was bending backward while shaking her hips.


    I, too, got lit up with desires at the sight of her climaxing in the anus even though shes still a virgin.


    If shes already feeling this much pleasure even though shes a virgin, I couldnt help but anticipate whats ahead.


    Hii, hiii. S-Sir Krause, I


    Hannah breathed hard upon experiencing the climax of her first anal sex.


    I stroked her head to reassure her.


    You did a great job, Hannah. You were so sexy just now.


    This is not an exaggeration; its the truth.


    Even I am grateful to Hannah for letting me develop her anus while she was still a virgin.


    If I had taken her virginity first, I wouldnt have been able to experience this tion for her, for only a few virgins could get this far without getting scared and disgusted. She has great potential as a woman.


    But as you see, I cant hold it back anymore, seeing Hannah in such state. May I?


    As if to reflect my feelings, my cock grew harder and bigger.


    Okay. Please use my body to quell your inner lust, Sir Krause.


    Hannah, you are a good woman.


    I gave her onest stroke and began to position myself for the uing relentless act.

 Book 5: Chapter 4: In the Infirmary with Hannah 3

    Book 5: Chapter 4: In the Infirmary with Hannah 3


    I opened Hannahs legs wider to give myself more room to move.


    This is to press her, who had just awoken her lust, more intensely into her other hole.


    S-Sir Krause is spreading my legs too muchoh no, hes gonna see everything


    Certainly, in this position, I could already see her most intimate ce well.


    It was a ce where no man has invaded yet, firmly closed like the representation of purity itself.


    However, this view only made the anus underneath even lewder as it ovepped the scene where it was sucking my meat rod just a while ago.


    Why still embarrassed about it? Even though I already knew and felt everything about your ass.


    Bu-but, this is different! Being seen like this is!


    Well, you wont have to worry about that any time soon.


    I let Hannahs words pass me by, and once I was in position, I started to move my hips again.


    At first slowly, then gradually increasing the speed as I went by.


    Haaa, haaayour penis is moving in my belly again.


    Hannah eximed as she felt the foreign object moving inside her anus.


    But she didnt look as confused as she had earlier. It was the contrast of that, as I could see a new-found delight in her eyes.


    Youre getting used to anal sex now, arent you?


    Mmm, yes. At first, I was afraid of whats going to happen, but


    Its surprising how good it feels, isnt it?


    Hannah responded to my question by nodding.


    The insides of her bowels felt also felt smoother for me than before; it was almost as simr to the sensation when she was sucking the meat stick into her mouth just earlier.


    Also, thanks to the lotion, it didnt hurt as much for Hannah; instead, it twitched into delight under the consistent stimtion of my rod.


    What part of your ass feels good? Tell me.


    Eeeeh? No way! Its too embarrassing to tell you that!


    Hannah shook her head and refused.


    It seems that shes is still too embarrassed to put it into words.


    If you tell me, Ill make you feel better.


    But when I said this, she stops insisting and begins to worry.


    Thats a good sign of how addicted to pleasure she is.


    Y-you wont tell anyone?


    Of course, I wont tell anyone. Its a promise.


    Personally, I dont like it when people brag about their experiences with women in bars around town.


    I like it more to be a secret in which only I and my partner know.


    Of course, it was also a useful asset to make a woman fall for me easier, so I wont waste it just for a mindless bar tale.


    More importantly, they are still daughters of influential people, so staining their reputation like that is already enough to send you to the gallows.


    Hannah, still hesitant, began to talk about the points she felt the most.


    Okay. Itit feels best whenever Sir Krauses penis hits the deepest part and hits my womb from its backside.


    As she said this, she puts her hand on her lower abdomen.


    Its right where her womb is.


    When you poke me here with your cock, it makes my womb tingle.


    I see. Is this good enough?


    Being true to her word, I stimted her womb from behind with my meat stick, from where she had just shown.


    As Ive held countless women, I had already known almost everything about the insides of the female body. If you see this message, you are reading from an unauthorized site. One nce is all it takes for me to determine how deep I should insert it.


    I pierced her as deep as I could go and pressed the ns against the wall just behind her womb.


    Hafuuu, ahh, ahhnn! There, there! It feels so good right there!


    In an instant, Hannahs expression became debauched, and her pussy immediately dripped out its love juices.


    Both her arms and legs also convulsed upon feeling extreme amounts of pleasure all over her body.


    For Hannah to overflow this much to the outside without even a finger touching her pussy, surely she must have felt really amazing inside.


    You can already feel this much from anal. Why do you still not want to lose your virginity?


    I stopped for a bit to question her. If I thrust my meat stick into her pussy right now, Hannah will definitely climax.


    She will not even have the time to feel the pain of ripping her hymen and instead will be surrounded by a heavenly feeling of sex as long as I thrust her in.


    Thats because its not good


    However, even in the face of this pleasure, she still did not want to lose her virginity.


    It seems that Hannahs concept of chastity is still going strong.


    I guess I cant help it. Ill just stick with your asshole for now.


    If you go out with meIll consider it


    Oh? Does that mean Hannah is interested in me?


    The only thing thats stubborn about her is how she protects her chastity, but she still holds the same romantic decisions as any other girl.


    Im sorry, but I cant just stay with just one woman.


    Have you been through many lovers, Sir Krause?


    Well, sort of.


    Well, I cant say that I am currently surrounding myself with a lot of women and that I am in a physical rtionship with all of them.


    Though I am nning to tell that to Hannah once she bes my woman, with her guard on her hymen so high up, now is not the wisest time.


    Shes got such a nice body, and I want to make sure I get it all, so I must hold back for now.


    Besides, the moment I prate her tightly guarded chastity will be the most exciting experience of it all, as it will be from the results of my hard work.


    For now, lets make her get used to anal sex to imprint the idea of pleasure onto her body.


    Haa, Aaaah! My ass is getting jammed, and It feels so good!


    Hannah squealed in pleasure as I pumped her more.


    Her love juices flowed out of her pussy incessantly, even dripping down to the hole of the buttocks I was prating.


    Im gonna keep going until Im satisfied. Let me warn you, however, that if you get too hooked on anal sex, you might not be satisfied with regr sex anymore.


    T-thats no good! I dont want that.


    But for you, normal sex is only exclusive to your future husband, isnt it?


    While I was talking to her, my hips continued to move relentlessly.


    Youll be a woman wholl want to get vited from behind because you want to feel good and would only have sex in front because you want a baby. Isnt that just aplete pervert?


    Hannah imagined the scene where she was moaning as her anus was being fucked while her womb was filled with the seed of her child. Read only at stabbing with a syringe home blog.


    She couldnt help but shudder as she imagined the scene.


    No, no, no, no, no! I wont be able to live anymore if that happens!


    Then do your best to control your pleasure, as Im still not satisfied yet.


    Once I said those words, I enjoyed Hannah to the fullest.


    I held her firmly in ce and shook my hips more heavily than before.


    With loud banging sounds, my meat rod kept going in and out of her deep ass, pushing the entire girth of it every time I pump it.


    It must have been excruciating for Hannah when my big stick was fully inserted for the first time.


    Haaa, haaakuh, fuuh.


    However, I still pulled my hips back and forth without a care in the world.


    The warped neck of my cock continued gouging out her intestines, stimting her walls each time I pull it out.


    Of course, it brought her a great deal of pleasure just by churning her on the inside.


    ! ! Fughuu, nhuuuu!


    Hannah gritted her teeth as she tried to suppress the pleasure produced by our intense anal sex.


    She has already realized that if she were to be swept away by these waves, she would never be able to go back.


    But the harder she tried, the tighter her anus got, and the better it felt for the both of us.


    I couldnt help but enjoy her actions as I watched her desperately trying to hold herself back.


    Still, there alwayses the point where one cant take it anymore.


    As I was still not satisfied even at this point, Hannahs tension is the first to break.


    There was no way I would let that go, so I started torturing her all at once, focusing on her on the weak points I have grasped.


    Hahiii! No more! If it gets more intense than this, then Ill!


    Isnt that good that you are about to cum? Dont hold back and let it out. Just enjoy the pleasure of anal sex, Hannah.


    While saying that, I relentlessly vited the back walls of her womb  where she was the weakest.


    With each thrust, Hannahs body shudders, making her reach closer to her climax.


    yaaa, uguuu! I cant do it anymore, Iming, Iming, Iming!


    I drove my meat stick further into Hannahs ass she went nearer on the verge of her climax.


    At the same time shes about to cum, I also prepared to shoot my umted load inside her.


    Cum, Hannah! Cum and Ill pour all the seed youve been waiting inside your ass.


    No, Im not going to cum! I wont be able to stand it if you pour your hot stuff inside my ass!


    Give it up, Hannah. Here I go!


    I held Hannahs legs tightly and shook my hips again with all my might.


    Hannahs excitement has alreadye to the point where she cannot escape anymore, being vited rampantly by a huge meat rod in her ass.


    The dripping love juices in her pussy pulled more silver threads in between our crotches as wee and go, making the indecent sound of fluids echo louder in the room.


    I cant do it. I stand it anymore! Im going to cum! Im cumming, Im cumming, Im cumming from my ass!!


    Dobyuudobyuuu! Byururururu!


    As she climaxed, I ejacted as well.


    A cloudy white liquid was released vigorously and dyed the insides of Hannahs rectum.


    Hiii, haaaahaaaa! I could feel it, I could feel a warm feeling spreading in my belly


    How is it, Hannah. Did it feel good?


    Sir Krause is terrible. Ill never forget this feeling anymore.


    Hannah looked at menguidly, with a mixture of anger and delight in her voice. She was torn between the pure joy of pleasure and the despair of having learned it the wrong way.


    I slowly pulled my hips back, wiped off the dirt, and got dressed.


    Just as promised, Im satisfied now, so I wont do it anymore. But if you ever want to do it again, just call me, okay?


    UuuSir Krause is such a devil.


    Yeah, I get that a lot.


    Thats all I said, and I walked out, leaving Hannah lying on the infirmary bed with my seed oozing out of her cute and hollow anus.


    By the time I got out of the door, my mind had already switched to a new goal.


    Now then. How should make Hannah give up her virginity?

 Book 5: Chapter 5: Preparing a Collaborator

    Book 5: Chapter 5: Preparing a Coborator


    Its been about a week since I took Hannahs anal virginity.


    Up until today, Ive been called by her for several times now.


    But just like the usual, she didnt want to offer her virginity, so I gave her a lot of anal loving each time.


    She had already learned to have anal sex with me, and together with it, she had also discovered the great pleasure of having sex.


    It must have reached her to the point that she couldnt get over it with just by masturbating anymore.


    After all, only I can reach the ces where she feels best.


    Because of that, she can only masturbate using her vagina, which was less deep than her anus, but because of this, her sex drive is only increasing day by day.


    Im sure shell be at my mercy sooner orter, and I would be able to plunge it in at that point without any resistance, but thats no fun.


    I want her to offer her virginity to me, personally.


    Now then. There should be something that will help me breakthrough, but what is it


    I was in my usual ce, the headmistresss office, re-reading Hannahs dossier.


    Im currently looking for some information that can serve as a key to open Hannahs tight door.


    Physical information, personality, family structure, favorite things, things she doesnt like, future goals, hobbiesthey are all prettymon.


    Even with all the information so far, I cant find a good way to start.


    In her case, I cant use the help of other students that are uninvolved in my n at all, like I did with Inez and Amelia, as it was too risky. If were not careful, the information that Im taking interest to the students will definitely be leaked.


    All it needs is a rumor for me and my ns to fall. Thankfully, Julia and the others are trying their best to stop that.


    Besides, Hannah is studying on her own in the infirmary during regr ss hours.


    Meaning she didnt have much contact with the other students, so I cant just use any student as a coborator.


    The only thing I can do is to develop her anal skills steadily.


    The pleasure she learned from anal sex gradually adds to her anticipation of the real thing.


    When this anticipation of unknown pleasures bes uncontroble, Hannah will have no choice but to offer her virginity in the end.


    It seemed to be the most sessful strategy so far.


    But it would take some time.


    Unfortunately, Hannah was already in her third year, so I didnt have that much time left.


    As I didnt have the time to enjoy her for a long time, I need her to fall as quickly as possible.


    This is impossible. She would have already graduated before she manages to fall. If that happens, all my efforts up to that point will end like a bubble.


    If I were to miss out on such a good woman, my pride would be hurt.


    What should I make of thisHmm?


    When I thought I had already looked into every nook and cranny, I was distracted by a certain number on the document at hand.


    It was Hannahs ss number.


    Each year level is divided into a number of sses, and she is in the second ss of the third-year students.


    Coincidentally, it was the same ss as Inezs.


    It was then that I had an idea.


    But for that, I needed Inezs help to carry it out.


    And so, I put away my materials and left the room to find her, heading for the student council room where I knew she would be.

 Book 5: Chapter 6: Afterschool with the Third-Years

    Book 5: Chapter 6: Afterschool with the Third-Years


    The next day, after school, I was in an empty ssroom that was not being used.


    It was at the very edge of the school building, so people rarely came near it.


    It was only used a few times a year.


    There was also another person there. It was Inez, the person I asked to help me this time.


    Watching the door, she asked me.


    Are you sure you want to do this here?


    Yes, Im going to embrace you here now.


    Haaah, why is this happening?


    She sighed at my words, which were no different from my exnation.


    Does she find the ce undelectable? I highly doubt it, considering the other ces weve been through before this.


    If youre worried about getting found out, you dont have to. Ive already cast some wards to keep people out.


    One is an illusion spell.


    I blocked the corridor leading to this ssroom with a lot of luggage.


    Of course, its a hallucination, so if you touch it, itll be exposed, but I dont think any student would want to climb over that amount luggage to get to this ssroom if they had no business there.


    The second was a soundproofing spell, just in case there were still students in the ssroom down the hall.


    Thest one was a presence detection spell.


    The range of this spell is small, but it can cover a part of the hallway.


    If someone unexpectedly enters the area, I will be notified immediately.


    Just as Inez wanted, a triple alert system. Are you satisfied?


    Yes, I am. The magic formations are so perfect that I hate it.


    These were the conditions she had set for this cooperation.


    So far, Inez seemed to be satisfied with the magic countermeasures I have brought.


    She doesnt really like to get found out, isnt she? Well, it was the same feeling for me.


    Then lets get started.


    I pulled Inez, who was standing beside me with a scowl on her face, into a hug and stroked her body.


    H-hey, not so suddenhnnn!


    At the same time, I also covered her lips, which Im sure will cause all sorts ofintster on.


    Hammu, nchuuyou surprised me, kissing me out of the blue.


    I cant help it. Its the quickest way to shut you up.


    As I said this, I unbuttoned Inezs uniform.


    In less than five seconds, her blouse was opened entirely, and I threw it all aside.


    A pair of slightly more mature ck underwear came out of it.


    I rubbed her breasts lightly over the top of it and asked her something I noticed.


    Theyre pretty new. Did you buy this for me? Ive never seen this before.


    How could you notice such a thing? Most men dont care about that.


    Well, Im not your normal kind of guy.


    Yes, because youre definitely worse than them.


    Nope. I meant that Im better than them.


    I continued to caress Inezs body while we exchanged a few words.


    Im sure this underwear was newly wholesaled by her just for today.


    Shes probably thinking that shes not going to let a ssmate, whom she hasnt seen in a while, undermine her in her girlish underwear. This chapter is made and tranted at stabbing with a dot home dot log.


    As I thought, shes very conscious of her rival. Youre really not being honest there, Inez.


    Soon as I took your clothes off and seen them, you look several percent more beautiful than usual.


    Really? Does it look good on me?


    Yeah, its such a shame to take it off.


    I see. Un. Well then


    Shes trying her best trying not to get distraught on the outside, but arent you forgetting that were hugging right now?


    I could feel Inezs heart beating faster from where we were touching.


    Youre still so bad at hiding things. I dont know why you cant just be honest.


    I-its not like Im hiding anything Its just my underwear, yes, my underwear!


    How did you evene up with that reason? However,


    Yeah, yeah, lets put it that way.


    Time will be running out if we talked too long, so I moved on to the next thing.


    As we hugged, I slipped my hand inside Inezs skirt from behind.


    As I did, I tasted the fresh ass flesh of the young schoolgirl.


    The peach-like buttocks were so juicy that it excited me even by just rubbing them.


    Due to the differences in our height, it was also nice to be able to look down at her face.


    Next, I rubbed the front part of her ass.


    Hnnnyoure stoking my butt first. You dont like breasts anymore?


    Of course, I still do, but this part is something I cant just throw so easily.


    And since were hugging from the front, Inezs big tits are being pressed against my body.


    I could feel the softness of her tits even through her underwear, and it was quite a treat to be able to taste both at once.


    Muuhow long will you intend to rub me? My butt isnt some kind of bread dough!


    Dont be in such a hurry. Ill make you feel good. Just you wait.


    I took one hand off her ass and slid it down to Inezs private parts, where I then began to caress her pussy through her new panties.


    Nhaaa, your fingers areits frustrating, butyoure good.


    Its far better than ying with yourself, isnt it? This is why women dont want to leave me.


    Haaa, haaaeven though youre only aiming for our bodies


    That way, therell be no trouble for the both of us. If not, then I wont have to seek everyones consent in the first ce, and neither should I use contraception spells on you all.


    I had a really rough time with Amelia, but all of it was worthwhile afterward.


    Even if she were to graduate with high scores, with the way she looked down on people before I came, she would have fallen to reality really hard, enough to make her crippled the moment she goes outside. Please support the trantor by reading at my WordPress site, as its contents are moreplete there. thanks!


    As I was thinking about this, Inezs secret area started to get wet.


    Even I could feel it starting to get moist from her panties.


    Shall I start the fire?


    Yeah. However, Im not nning to lose either.


    Inez then reached into my pants and pulled out the stick of meat, which she began to handle with both hands.


    If teacher can do as he likes to my body, then I can do as I like to your body too, am I right?


    As long as I can afford ithowever


    I inserted my fingers, which until now have been limiting themselves to surface caresses, into her wet vagina.


    As expected of an already lubricated pussy; it quickly swallowed my fingers.


    I kept sending my finger inside.


    Ahhnn, its here! No way. Its just a finger, yet Im feeling this good again!


    As Inez panted, I felt the presence of someone outside the room.


    But there was no warning from the presence detection spell I had cast.


    That could only mean its the person were after.


    T-teacher, I cant take it anymoreplease, put it in.


    You have to speak louder than that. I cant hear you.


    I want my teachers! Now that Ive said it, put it in already!


    Your teachers what? You have to make it clear, Inez.


    YouYou really want me to say it?


    How will I find out if you dont?


    Inez looked frustrated, but being unable to resist her desire any longer, she opened her mouth.


    Uuuyour penisI want your penis, teacher!


    Inezs face was so red that she looked like she was about to die of shame.


    But if she said it this loudly, the people outside would have heard her, like, for example, a particr ssmate of hers just outside of this room.


    Hey, I know youre in there. Stop sneaking around ande out, Hannah.


    The door she had been listening to rattled open quietly.


    Then Hannah, the student we have been waiting for,es out of it.


    What, Hannah!? When did you get here?


    Inez, who hadnt been able to see her because shes opposite the door we were hugging, turns around and shouts in surprise.


    I let go of my hand and let them face each other.


    Uhm, you seeI was invited by Sir Krause.


    Yep, and she has been here for a while now. Did you remember what I have said to you, Hannah?


    Yes, I did. But are you really going to do it? E-even though youre not lovers or anything like it?


    Unlike Inez and the others I have already embraced, Hannah is pretty much unique, and her notion of fidelity made me impossible to take away her chastity, yet.


    Inez, being told that right at her face, tried her best to retaliate but couldnte up with any words because shes guilty of it.


    When she was about to cry from frustration, I put my hand around her shoulder and hugged her again.


    Then, I faced Hannah as if showing off.


    Of course, well do it. So, you better take a good look, Hannah. Because Inez and I will show you what real sex is like.


    W-wait. I changed my mind. Its too embarrassing, after all


    What are you getting troubled for at this time? You have already consented to this. You think Im going to let you go now?


    I held Inezs body in my arms so that it wont budge even if she tries to move.


    Even if I did not do this, I know that she wouldnt struggle. Its because I know that deep inside, she wants to show off to her rival that she wasnt just an easy opponent.


    Now then. Hannah, you better look closely at how the student council president of this school, the most respected student of this campus, falls into depravity from my dick.


    As such, Hannah, who was watching us, began to hold her breath.

 Book 5: Chapter 7: Afterschool with the Third-Years 2

    Book 5: Chapter 7: Afterschool with the Third-Years 2


    I stood behind Inez, who is now facing Hannah, and reached my hands towards her body.


    Putting my hands underneath her uniform, which was already disheveled, I rubbed herrge breasts which are now fully mounted on my palms.


    Teacher, waitas I thought, its still not a good ce. Also, I still have to go to the headmistress office after this.


    No, it makes more sense to do it here.


    I dismissed Inezs words and continued my caresses.


    Because her uniform is already in disarray, it was easy to fondle her inside. Now I turned one of my hands downwards, digging it into her private area.


    Im telling you to waitnhaaaa, no, you cant do that.


    She tried to resist by iling around, but couldnt stop me from moving. Inezs resistance is more of a flirting than an actual act.


    I continued to insert my fingers into her vagina and vited Inez from the inside.


    Haaa haaaHannah is still watching! Yaaa, hahii!


    She responded better than usual, as if her shame was helping her pleasure.


    Inez herself is trying to hold back, but its only a matter of time before she gives in.


    As for Hannah, who is watching this scene, she hasnt moved even a bit since the very first act.


    Shes looking at us in a daze.


    No way, to think that Miss Inez is


    She still couldnt believe the scene in front of her.


    If that be the case, lets vite Inez in a more obvious way, which is a good time now because she was starting to get wet.


    I took out my meat stick and pressed it against Inezs secret area.


    The sensation makes her realize what is about to happen, so she turns her focus towards me.


    All right, Ill do it in front of Hannah! But at least change the location


    Even though your body is telling me it wants it now? Its already dripping with love juices, as if it wants to tangle my cock already.


    No, dont say it! Im still holding it back!


    I chuckled at Inezs counter-intuitive words.


    Shes saying that, but she really wants to have sex with me, Hannah.


    Ms. Inez, are you really?


    Inez, realizing that she had been led astray by me, hurriedly mended her words.


    Wait, Hannah! That was justa figure of speech! Im notagh!


    In the middle of these words, Inezs body shook, and a scream was emitted in her lips.


    While Inez was focused on Hannah, I inserted my meat stick inside her wet pussy.


    She just spoke the words I wanted to say, but here she is, already wet and sticky.


    Her vagina, covered in love juices, quickly enveloped itself around my meat stick and squeezed the tip.


    Hyaaauu, aaahhhn! I cant believe you put it in suddenly, you devil teacher!


    Dont be so mad. Youre enjoying this as well, arent you?


    I move my hips lightly, and her vagina reacts by tightening around it.


    That response was really nasty for a person whos saying she doesnt like it.


    Youre the one who trained my body this way! Aaaah, haaa, fuuuh!


    While standing at her back, Inez was being thrust hard by me.


    My ns kept prating the depths of her vagina, and each time I pull it out, the bellend scrapes the walls of her insides, giving her an intense stimtion.


    As evidence, Inezs love juices were already dripping on the floor of the ssroom.


    No way, they are already doing ittheyre really having sex


    Seeing that we had finally started the real thing, Hannah backed away.


    She scrunched herself up and tried to protect herself from the scene in front of her.


    However, she still couldnt stop moving away that stare of hers aside.


    Why is it hard for you to believe that you can have sex even if theyre not lovers or husband and wife? Were pretty much doing the real thing already.


    Isnt that obvious!? Its because thats whats normal!


    Its up to the person to decide whats normal and whats abnormal. For me, this is normal.


    How can it be normal to put your hands on your own students!?


    Hannah was supposed to be shy, but her voice was unusually raised high.


    But thats good, as my goal is to break it down that rose-tinted sense of hers.


    At best, let her suffer from the detachment of her own ideals and face the reality in front of her. This chapter is made and tranted at stabbing with a dot home dot log.


    If the other woman says its okay, then its okay, right? Its a consensual act, no different from what lovers do.


    What kind of rhetoric is that


    Also, you agreed on the part of lovers, yet on paper, theyre still just strangers, meaning theyre not official at all. Its the same for teachers and students.


    When someone is stubborn, I challenge them with logic.


    Since Hannah herself is usingmon sense as a shield, shell have no other choice but to admit every logical statement that I say.


    After all, logic is just a widely proven truth. Deny it, and you are delusional.


    In the end, you will hate yourself for agreeing that its okay for lovers to do the real thing.


    Its like youre telling me that those who cant get married cant have sex. What about those lovers that cant get married because of the surroundings but they truly love each other? Are you telling me they cant have sex and make a child out of pure love?


    I-I didnt mean by that-


    Then what about those noble engagements that are purely for political reasons? Do you think most of those people truly love each other? You are a noble too, and you very know well that they have sex and create a child, but most of them do not really love each other.


    But, but


    In the first ce, you have no right to say that we cant have sex because its against your ideals of us not feeling love for each other. As long as both parties make consent, then its already enough.


    UuuuS-still, d-didnt Inez just told you to wait?


    Still not backing down, huh.


    If thats all you can give, very well. Lets ask her.


    I put my hand on the desk in front of me and asked Inez, who was breathing hard.


    How is it? Do you want me to stop now?


    She is still moving her hips <em>on her own</em> as I ask her.


    Inezs vagina was getting loose, meaning she must be feeling the pleasure.


    No, dont pull it out now!


    Inez said clearly, though she kept her face down.


    I smiled at her response.


    Eh, M-Miss Inezjust now, did you just say-


    Hannah, on the other hand, is staring like she couldnt believe it.


    Its no use. I already remembered that feeling once again


    Inez is already a prisoner of her own pleasure.


    This is why she agreed to call her out like this and show off to Hannah in the first ce.


    No, it cant beBut Miss Inez, youre the president of the student council


    It is as what you heard, Hannah. In short, Im fucking her by her consent.


    F-fu, fucuuuhow can you say such vulgar thing.


    Ive already said everything that I could.


    Now, its time.


    Come on, Inez. Lets show your ssmate what it means to have some mutual fun.


    Y-you idiot! How can you say those things in front of my ssmate


    Enough of that. Let me make you feel good now.


    I grabbed Inez by the waist and began to shake my hips wildly.


    My cock immediately gets tightened inside her pussy as a response to that sudden stimtion.


    That was even further intensified by my movements that followed by.


    The sound of panting soon echoed throughout the ssroom, and Hannahs face gradually turned bright red. Please support the trantor by reading at my WordPress site, as its contents are moreplete there. thanks!


    How is it, Hannah? You just witnessed what real sex is. Is it better than me fucking you in the ass?


    No, please dont say it! Inez is listening!


    Hannah, did teachery his hands on you as well?


    No, I didnt mean by that, I


    You, dont have, ahh, to be shy. Im about to hyauuu, cum, too.


    No way, from Sir Krauses?


    Un. Ive already been developed to do thisAah!


    Inez is bing more and more obedient with pleasure. As expected of our student council president, shes the quickest to adapt.


    Inez. Keep going and show Hannah how good it feels.


    I mmed my hips and stimted her sexual senses to make this beautiful girl in front of me cum.


    Aahh, Im being pierced by my teacher all the way to the back! I cant take it anymore!


    Inez started quivering her hands and feet while panting hard.


    At this time, she was no longer the president of the student body; just a slutty girl panting from the pleasure of sex.


    S-she is really going to c-cum from that


    Seeing Inez like this, Hannah seemed to have finally acknowledged the current situation as real.


    The teacher and the student were having sexual intercourse, and it was not out of love, a situation that was impossible from her point of view.


    Thats right, Hannah. There is no need to be bound by those stereotypes. Everyone and anyone can feel pleasure as long as they want it.


    Teacher, I cant take it anymore! Come on, move your hips more!


    Yeah yeah. Ill give you exactly what you want.


    I pulled my cock to the limit and mmed it down as hard as I could.


    My waist shed with Inezs ass, in which its beautiful round shape got distorted into wavy ripples.


    The meat stick that is mmed into her was thrust straight into her womb, bringing Inez on the verge of climaxing right away.


    Ihiiii, yaaah, ahhhhhh! Iming, Iming, Iming, Iming, Iming, Iming!


    Inez bent over and tasted the pleasure with her whole body.


    Her insides also squeezed me in tightness, telling me of her deep climax.


    Hahiii, haaaa, auuuu


    I wrapped my arms around Inez, who is now out of breath, and held her face towards the front.


    Then I showed to Hannah her loose, cumming face.


    Look closely, Hannah. This is the face of someone who just had sex in a method you find uneptable.


    MissInez


    Inezs face, debauched by the pleasure I was giving her, looked very pleased.


    Theres no trace of unhappiness or resistance anywhere.


    Only a pure, nasty, debauched look, in which it is already impossible for anyone not to understand at a nce, even Hannah, who has kept herself in denial all this time.


    I dont mean to deny everything you think, but there is such a thing as this way of life. You have to admit that.


    I said as I looked at Hannah, with thetters hands clenched and shaking in front of us.


    Im sure shes struggling in her mind, not knowing what to do.


    Just the perfect chance to turn her over.


    Lets give her another culture shock, shall we?

 Book 5: Chapter 8: Afterschool with the Third-Years 3

    Book 5: Chapter 8: Afterschool with the Third-Years 3


    Inez, this is no time for pleasantries.


    uuhhh?


    As she was still amid her climax, Inez couldnt seem to get her strength back.


    But to finish Hannah off, I had to give her one more try.


    And so, I had her lean against the desk in front of me.


    You came hard, but I havent yet. Do you know what this means?


    This should be enough for Inez to understand, as a person who has already made love to me many times.


    Yesh, I know. Mhake yourshelffortable with my body, theacher.


    With that, she opened her legs lightly, resulting in more of her love juices dripping from her exposed ce.


    It dripped all the way to the floor, forming a small puddle underneath.


    Youve gotten so wet. Did it feel that good?


    Un, Ive never done it in a sshroom before, so I wash really nervoush.


    Inez has a tendency to be a bit of a jerk at first, but once she climaxes, she bes fully obedient like what she is now.


    Because of this refreshingly frank side of hers, I never worry about her once the act has ended.


    It is also because of this that its interesting to see how Inez reacts the second time I ask her to have sex with me.


    You just came, but Im going to make it more intense. Do you still want to continue?


    Inez jerked at the words, but she didnt resist.


    Even if I say no, youll do it, regardless. Geez, why are you still making me choose


    Thank you, Inez.


    Although she has recovered a bit, there were still spikes in her words, but in the end, they were all just that  words.


    I took out my stick, which is now erect to the hilt, and aimed it at the same location once again.


    Hold on to the desk. Dont fall down.


    Thats all I said before moving my hips forward.


    Haaa, kuh, nhaaaa! As always, youre too biiig!


    Ill take that as apliment.


    But being big is not enough to satisfy one, you know?


    Youre the one to talk, exposing your cumming face in front of your ssmate.


    Ehahhh!?


    There, Inez looked forward as if she remembered something.


    There was the figure of Hannah standing there, looking down as if to hide her reddish face from her ssmate.


    No way, I really did such a thinguuuu, I want to die.


    The pleasure of her climax made her forget her current situation, and now she turns red with shame.


    I began to move my hips, enjoying that reaction of Inez.


    Aaah, ouuu! No, if you move now, Ill!


    Unfortunately, I cant stop anymore.


    I swung my hips in a big way, ramming my rod deeper into her vagina where she should feel the most pleasure.


    Hyaguuu, itsing all the way to the backits so big that its spreading me out!


    Dont worry. Your pussy is just for me anyway. On the contrary, it just gets better this way.


    Inezs vagina is tight, which is very suited for her personality.


    Added to the fact that my cock is a little bigger than her insides, it made us feel even better.


    It always feels nice when youre expanding a tight hole.


    Of course, that doesnt mean shes too young to be a sex object.


    Im not going to be able to go back if you keep spreading me like that!


    Youre still young. Itll turn back again in a few days.


    By then, youll be able doing it all over again!


    But you like the feeling of being pushed apart, didnt you? You cant hide it from me.


    Inezs body trembled each time my rod was inserted deep inside her pussy.


    It was definitely a reaction to the pleasure she was feeling, that I can tell.


    Haaa, haanguu, ahiii!


    Tighten it up. Ill pour my seed plenty inside of you, as always.


    I dered to the panting Inez.


    Perhaps she imagined a scene where I was cumming inside her; Inezs body quivered as she tightened her insides even more. This chapter is made and tranted at stabbing with a dot home dot log.


    But Inez wasnt the only one who reacted to my words.


    I-inside? A-are you going to let it out inside her womb!?


    Hannah, who until then had been overwhelmed by the unorthodox reality of the situation, immediately approached us upon hearing those words.


    You cant put it inside. Definitely not!


    Oh? Youre very bold this time.


    She has been talking with a certain amount of conviction on her tone, but this was the strongest resistance she had shown to me yet.


    Of course I am. Its supposed to be for making babies!


    But its also designed to be most pleasurable in this way.


    Kyaaa, dont move so hard all of a suddenafuu, hnnn, aaahhhh!


    Inez moaned loudly as I poked her cervix.


    And because Hannah is now closer than before, she could immediately see how her ssmate went in disarray on the desk in front of her.


    As Inezs face became wilder with pleasure, Hannahs expression became more distorted in proportion to it.


    Of course, it was mainly frustration, but I didnt miss the hint of envy in it.


    It seems that Hannah has a desire to feel the same pleasure as Inez in front of her.


    It was worth it topromise and made her learn the pleasures of anal first.


    ! Still, Its not something that should be done lightly!


    What, you think youre a doctor now?


    The only thing Hannah was passionate about was medicine, so I could imagine why she was so opposed to it.


    I guess she considers procreating life to be something sacred.


    Its not umon for people to be so passionate about something that they cant see it from a third persons perspective.


    Thats why


    No, its not. The evidence is you allowed me to fuck your butt.


    When I said that, Hannah could only keep herself silent. But after a few moments, she tried again.


    S-still, what if she gets pregnant!?


    You dont have to worry about that because Im using a contraception spell. My semen will no longer be fertile once ites out, as long as the spell is active.


    I had to go all the way to a special whorehouse to learn it just to be able to freely prate any woman without consequences.


    This kind of magic is often secret because it is directly rted to business deals, like the one I sent to your father.


    No wayfor such magic to exist just for pleasure


    Hannah dropped to her knees as if she had lost her strength.


    Now that you understand, just sit tight and watch.


    The only thing holding her back in this is her own sense of value for chastity.


    If I break that, she will soon offer her virginity to me.


    After that, shell never forget the pleasure Ill give her next.


    As I m my hips into Inezs ass, I also enjoyed the look of Hannahs face while she stares at us.


    Haaa, haaayour cock, I could feel it throbbing inside.


    Oh, you felt that? Very well. Im gonna dye your insides with my seed right away.


    Yesh, please! Im also going to tighten it even more! Nhhaaaa!


    As what she had said, Inezs insides became narrow, squeezing my meat stick harder on the inside.


    Even though Inez isnt on the level of a brothel slut yet, her ways to adapt can never be underestimated.


    And so I shook my hips while restraining the feeling, to be able to maintain my reason till the end. Please support the trantor by reading at my WordPress site, as its contents are moreplete there. thanks!


    Im gonna let it out. Open your womb so that I can inject it all.


    As if I can at this point! Just pry it open, pierce it through! Anything will do as long as its your dick~!


    Unable to withstand it anymore, Inez screamed with each thrust I made.


    Enjoying her alluring moans, I gradually increased the speed of my movements.


    In the end, she came first, and I could feel her love juices sttering all around us as we collided each of our bodies.


    And when I thought I was about to reach my limit, Inez was the first one to scream.


    Hyaaaaaaaa! Im, Im going to cum again! Iming, Iming, Iming!


    Oi oi, did you just cum twice in a row before me? You got some nerve.


    Because teacher is just too fierce!! Hii, igiiiiiii! Hauuuuuuu!


    I picked Inez up in my arms and began to work on her breasts that have been left untouched at the same time.


    Inez, Im going to cum soon. Feel it all!


    Yesh, yeeeshh! Cummm! Cummmiiiinnngg!


    Byuuuu! Byururururu!


    While feeling the climax of Inez convulsing my whole body, I looked at Hannah, our singr audience since we started the show.


    She looked stunned at what was happening in front of her.


    I pulled out my meat stick out of Inezs pussy, causing the amount of semen that couldnt be contained to start dripping towards the floor.


    Then I embraced my partners body, which has already fainted and out of energy.


    After cing Inez gently aside, I spoke to Hannah, whos now sitting in front of us in a daze.


    As you can see, its up to the individual to decide what to do about her chastity. Its not up to anyones beliefs or virtues to decide, and its especially not for you as well.


    Hannahs hands clenched as she was forced to admit the truth.


    Still, its already decided that she has no power here anymore.


    Satisfied with these results, I used my magic to clean our bodies and the floor.


    Then, I put my clothes back on, held Inez in my arms, and started to leave the ssroom.


    Ah, right. You can stille back to me when your libido umtes. Ill satisfy you again, even if you still want to stay a virgin.


    Thats all I said before I closed the door and left the scene.


    I wonder. How many more days would it take for Hannahs libido to reach its limit?


    I cant wait to see the look on her face when she cant take it anymore andes to me personally.

 Book 5: Chapter 9: A Call to the Headmistresss Office

    Book 5: Chapter 9: A Call to the Headmistress''s Office


    Three days have passed since then.


    Right now, I am in the principals office, as I have just received a call to report from Julia.


    Her face is giving off a dignity of a school head, meaning that the matter this time is serious.


    When shes in this mode, even I wont feel like messing around, as this also means that the contents of the report were important in some way.


    Frequent problems happening in the infirmary?


    Yes, though most of the problems were minor, such as breaking empty containers and the like.


    However, an urrence is still an urrence, and there is no guarantee that this will not lead to a serious ident.


    No one wants to get injured in the only ce thats supposed to treat injuries and illnesses.


    I heard that the source of trouble is Hannah Gand. Do you know her?


    I know her. Shes the student Im trying to fall.


    Julias expression clouded as I said this.


    Youyou definitely have done something terrible to her.


    Something terrible? I wonder which one it is.


    That I made her talk to me into taking her anal virginity? No, thats what Hannah agreed to.


    If thats the case, then its probablythe other one.


    See? I knew you had something to do with this.


    Julia then sighs and stands in front of me.


    Since our Theo is the cause of the problem, Theo should be responsible for taking care of it.


    All right, Ill take care of Hannah. Can you summon her here for me?


    I thought about waiting for her to make contact with me, but now I had no choice.


    Ill have to talk to her myself.


    You know, Theo, you can be a little overzealous, but I hope youll be careful next time.


    Yeah yeah. Ill take care of it this time.


    As I said this, Julia turned to leave the room.


    Julia, wait a minute.


    Hmm, what is it?


    After I take care of Hannah, Can I keep her?


    Only after youve taught her well.


    She said, and this time she left the room.


    Then, after a short wait, there was a knock on the door of the room.


    I sat down in my chair, operated the key, and let the other person in.


    As expected, it was Hannah who walked in, but she looked very surprised.


    Well, it was understandable, since it was me who was waiting in the Headmistress office, not Julia. This chapter is made and tranted at stabbing with a dot home dot log.


    Mr. Krause, why are you


    Julia is my woman too, just like Inez.


    Saying this much is already enough for her to understand.


    That there is no one in this school at the moment who has more power than me.


    What I read today was something else. You havent been feeling well these past few days, have you? If the infirmary is inadequate for a medical student, the other students will be worried.


    Im sorry.


    Or, is it because of what happened afterschool that day? It must have been very unbearable for you.


    I-isnt that natural!? How can you not be disturbed after being shown something like that!?


    That is quite a quick shift in her tone. I didnt think it affected her by this much.


    Why does Sir Krause need to do that to me? There are so many beautiful women around you already. This is already beyond the concept of whats normal!


    Its because Im a womanizer. I dont need a better reason than that.


    I look up at Hannah from my chair and continued.


    Besides, it seems to have worked, just as I had hoped, meaning all that Ive done was worth it.


    Y-your aim was to make me do these mistakes!?


    No. My aim is to shake your sense of values.


    When I said that, Hannah turned away with a bitter look on her face.


    After all, even if I dont say anything, she must have done it a lot behind my back.


    B-but it cant be helped, right? For me to discover Miss Inez to be like that.


    While It is true that you and Inez are ssmates, Hannah, you are almost always in the infirmary, right? Why are you so attached to her?


    Because she is the student council president.


    Well, if anything, shes the exact opposite of Hannah, whos living in the background.


    Was it jealousy or admiration?


    Did you know that she and I were ssmates in the first year as well?


    Yes, thats what Inez told me.


    At the time, I was just starting to go to the infirmary, but the rest of my ssmates already forgot about me. As it was my first year in school, my rtionships were in flux.


    But Ines-san kept being sociable to me from then on even though she was already the center of attention in ss. To be able to express concern to a girl in the background like me, I admired her for that.


    I see.


    However, I didnt expect that someone like her could turn out to be like that. A-at that moment, I didnt know what I should do.


    Girl, there are a lot of instances where the most excellent of persons have the strangest of tastes. It was even more amplified the higher the stress they receive from work, just like your father, for instance.


    Anyway, she had alreadye a long way from here. Now is the best time to make her fold.


    Okay. Well, Ive got just the thing.


    I said, taking out a sheet of paper and handed it to Hannah.


    Whats this?


    Well, take a look at it. I think itll be a pretty interesting read for you.


    With a suspicious look in her eyes, Hannah looked over the document.


    Then her face became more and more grim.


    No, I cant believe it. Such thing is!


    Yeah, thats a report on the students here about their immoral sexual activities, in and out of the school.


    It says that 30 percent of the students have gone out on the town and yed with men, and another 30 percent are suspected of doing so.


    In total, 60% of the students were involved-more than half of the entire campus.


    Even though its a school for young nobledies, this is what girls of their age are like.


    Some students may have received a strict education at home, no, considering theyre mostly noblewomen, Im pretty sure they were already taught at a very young age, but they act like theres no sign of it all.


    This document is the evidence of that, that those who follow these things are only a minority from the whole. Please support the trantor by reading at my WordPress site, as its contents are moreplete there. thanks!


    After all, rich and powerful people tend to spoil their children more.


    As a result of being grown up in an overly rich environment, these children became thirsty for stimtion of all forms  which most of it are often ssified as forbidden in their household.


    And being at school is a perfect moment for them, a great time to y around on whats not allowed at their homes because they are finally free from their parents watchful eyes.


    Unfortunately, themon sense you were thinking of seems to be a little off when you look at the reality. Kukuku.


    Ha, hahaha


    Hannahs spirit has already reached the limit as reality threw her an unexpected result.


    Well, Ill be damn impressed if you still kept the same mental strength to be able to follow your thoughts until here, even with the evidence already at your hand.


    I seeso this is the reality.


    Hannah hangs her head as if she had finally given up.


    Well, I guess its too much for her now, a person whos been cooped up in the infirmary all this time.


    I got up from my seat and walked towards her, who had already dropped herself on to her knees.


    Sir Krause?


    I crouched down so that we are now facing at the same eye level, then wrapped my arms around her body.


    After that, I slipped my hand under herb coat.


    Hauuu!? What are you doing all of a sudden!?


    Its piling up, isnt it?


    !


    At my words, Hannah covered her mouth.


    The reason why she made so many mistakes was because she was not only mentally overwhelmed but also physically as well.


    After all, she had been subjected to such intense false sex with me for a couple of times, before stopping all of that at once when the afterschool incident happened just to protect her prided values.


    It will be stranger if her instincts as a woman are not tingling at this point.


    I didnt develop Hannah to be numb to it. I trained her to sumb to it.


    Why dont you juste here and let me embrace you? After all, its what everyone does nowadays. Of course, as long as you want it.


    The fact that other people were doing it would give Hannah a sense of security now.


    Thats how weak her spirit has turned.


    R-really? Is this really what everyone is doing?


    Yeah, thats what it says in the file.


    uuu. Okay. Please embrace me, Sir Krause. Its tingling so strong I can hardly stand it anymore.


    At longst. Hannah finally gave in.


    In response embraced her back and stroked it reassuringly.


    Leave it all to me, Hannah. Ill take care of everything. Soon there will be no room for you to worry.


    Yes, please make a mess of me, teacher


    Hannahs voice was trembling as she said this.


    Theres not a trace of stubbornness anymore, unlike the time when we first met.


    As long as I say something nice to her, shell offer me her virginity right away.


    Now, lets go to bed.


    Were going to do it in the headmistresss ce?


    Of course. Its practically my room already.


    I walked, still holding Hannah in my arms towards the room at the back.


    After a lot of troubles, Im finally putting my hands on the virginity that I have been longing for, on this very day.


    I couldnt contain my excitement anymore at the thought of being able to do whatever I wanted with this voluptuous body.


    Now then. Lets look forward to seeing how Hannah will squeal today.

 Book 5: Chapter 10: Hannah and the Real Thing 1

    Book 5: Chapter 10: Hannah and the Real Thing 1


    I took Hannah into the headmistresss quarters and then sat on the side of the bed.


    Then, I made Hannah stand in front of me.


    Uhm, what am I supposed to do?


    Look at you, youre very up to it now. What a great change of pace.


    Uuu, this is, because


    Her words may havee out under the influence of the atmosphere, but there was no undoing them now.


    I gave instructions to Hannah, who is now blushing intensely at what she has done.


    First of all, lets start with Hannahs service.


    By service, do you mean with my hands, like we did before?


    No, this time well do it differently. Sit in front of me.


    Hannah knelt down as I had instructed her.


    Due to the renewed height differences, shes now looking up at me, but she still had that trace of anxiety on her face.


    Regardless, its always a great feeling to look down on a woman at your mercy.


    Especially if its a woman whom I have gone to a lot of trouble to get her virginity, the pleasure has increased by several percent just from the feeling of dominance.


    Then, after this is


    Yeah, Im going to need you to take off your clothes.


    T-take off my clothes? At this early!?


    Hannah grew flustered and tensed up all of a sudden.


    Come to think of it, I havent had her expose her whole body yet.


    That only gives me one more thing to look forward to.


    Whats the problem? Youre going to strip it all off when we do the real thing anyway.


    But thest time we did it, I was


    That was on campus, so its different. This and my room are the only ones that are heavily guarded, so were good here.


    Although I was also attracted to the sight of Hannah with part of her clothes on, I wanted to strip her naked at least once.


    I stared into Hannahs eyes, and she eventually gave up and began to take off her clothes.


    It was a shame to lose her trademarkb coat, but I could always see it again after this.


    Soon, she was down to her underwear.


    Do I really have to take this off, too? Can we just at least leave this on.


    Of course not. You have to obey my orders.


    Okay.


    Hannah then slid off her underwear with her fingers, revealing herrge breasts.


    As I expected, they are quite huge. No, it already surpassed being huge and has already reached the level of being enormous.


    A bulge filled with soft flesh must definitely feel so good.


    Dont look at it so much. Its embarrassing.


    How can I ignore something as big as this?


    I grabbed Hannahs arm which was trying to cover her breasts, and lifted them up like shes praising god in a ceremony. This chapter is tranted by rocheneorecormon.


    Kyaaa!


    That sudden movement caused her breasts to jiggle upfront.


    No, dont stare. Ill feel more embarrassed if you stare at it so close.


    Hannahs face has already reached the color of a tomato.


    Oh,e on, Its not the time to be shy about this. After all, youre going to be using these tits to serve me from now on.


    Im gonna serve with my breasts?


    Put mine in between here.


    When I said so, I took out the meat stick that is already bing hard from my pants.


    You, you want me to put it between your tits? Uuu


    Im going to relieve you of your pent-up libido. You have to do at least this much. Or you dont want to do it anymore?


    Hannah, whose carnal desires have been heightened by being exposed to the real sex with Inez, obviously could not resist these words.


    She held her own breasts and fearfully ced the meat stick between her deep cleavage.


    Her huge breasts, which seemed to be overflowing in her thin arms, swallowed my meat stick in its whole.


    Kukuku. What a superb pair. They swallowed everything from the root to tip.


    No, dont say it. Its because theyre so big that Im embarrassed all the time.


    Is that so? But they are really attractive.


    Youre lying, right? I have a size or two times bigger than normal.


    No, I never lie about a womans body. Besides, I like big tits.


    With that, I rubbed those big tits from the side as Hannahs hands held them high.


    The breasts wererge enough to be held by four hands, but the feeling was still exquisite.


    Although they were this big, their skin felt fresh and soft, and they seemed to sink my fingers as long as I put enough pressure on them.


    If I wasnt so used to women, Id probably enjoy these breasts forever.


    Mmm, hah, this feels kind of weird.


    Youve never been caressed like this before, have you? Its a waste to your breasts.


    Because men are always ogling at my breasts that I couldnt help but avoid them. Also, even after I joined this school, my ssmates have always paid attention to them, even though were both women.


    Well, it cant be helped. With a size like this, even the same sex wouldnt have any other choice but pay attention.


    Especially some students that may have a propensity for being interested in women.


    Im pretty fortunate that I got the dibs on these breasts first.


    And since I am first, Im going to savor it fully.


    But because Im caressing it as well, its natural that Im also giving stimtion to my meat stick being held in her valley.


    This felt good too, but it was better to let Hannah do it herself.


    And so, I pulled my hand away from her chest, cutting off any lingering feelings.


    This time, its Hannahs turn to serve. Squeeze your breasts like I did just now.


    Y-yes, I understand.


    At this point, Hannah no longer had the luxury of thinking about her breasts being seen.


    If she didnt satisfy me, she wouldnt be able to move on to the next step.


    I guess she cant help it now because she got even more aroused by the actual sight of a meat rod in front of her.


    This is what most women do once they discovered the pleasure brought by my dick.


    haaa, haahnnnn, haaahn.


    While desperately holding her huge breasts that were about to spill out, Hannah began her breast service. To ess the uncut trantion, support me in my patreon at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    The meat stick between the cleavage twitched as pressure was applied from its left and right.


    Her movements were stillx, but her physical structure made up for that loss.


    Hannahs huge breasts stimted not only from the left and right but also from above and below  an experience that can only be brought by breasts of this caliber.


    You see, I cant taste this kind of pleasure unless its from you.


    Hannahs tits were so big that theypletely covered my meat stick, in which only a few of her kind could do, and every time I moved them up and down, they put pressure on my ns and shaft as well.


    Its as if Im inserting myself into an unknown soft hole.


    There are noplicated shapes like a vagina and no tightness like anal, but this feeling of being wrapped can only be experienced with this kind of pration.


    I knew I had made the right decision in choosing Hannah as my new target.


    Does it feel good, Mr. Krause?


    Of course it feels good. After all, its a kind of service that only Hannahs breasts can provide.


    I see. Even my sloppy breasts can be useful. Im so d.


    She had lost confidence in herself after the previous exchange, so any kind praise is already enough to make her happy.


    I wonder what would happen if I praise her more?


    Its not every day you see breasts this magnificent. Its something you should be proud of, Hannah.


    -! C-can I believe your words?


    Of course. At the very least, Im not lying when I said I like Hannahs breasts.


    Sir KrauseThen, Ill try harder.


    It seems that my praises are effective, as she gradually regained energy in her tone.


    Whats more, shes beginning to service me actively.


    Then, serve me with bigger movements than before. I want to see your breasts in motion, Hannah.


    Yes! With pleasure~.


    She finally agreed in full and began to do as I instructed.


    This alone made a great change to the stimtions she gave to my cock.


    While sitting down, I could hear the sound of her big tits pping and bouncing against my legs.


    The shockwaves were so intense that her breasts were already enough to be mistaken for a small pair of ass shaking before me instead.


    Naturally, the stimtion of my cock became stronger, and I became erected to the limit.


    Haaa, hauuuu, haaannn! This isit has started twitching. Is Sir Krause about to cum soon?


    Hannah immediately knew I was at my limit, probably because of her experience of doing hand jobs to me before.


    As she became more aggressive and lewd, my desire to throw everything onto her has increased as well.


    Yeah. Im going to cum soon. Continue squeezing it as it is.


    Hnn, nhaaa! Yes, please give me plenty, okay?


    As she said this, Hannah elerated the movement of her hands, making my meat rod be subjected to a series of high-speed pistons that could not be achieved by swinging ones hips.


    Patapatapata! Even I couldnt withstand the violence of her massive breasts as they rise and fall.


    Hannah, take it all!


    I spitted out my seed along with my desires.


    It jumped out vigorously, breaking through the flesh cover and reaching all the way through Hannahs face.


    Hyaaa, kyaaa! Wow, so amazing. Itsing out so vigorously.


    Hannahs face was painted white as she mesmerized the newfound heat she felt on her face and chest.


    For Sir Krause to let out a lot, Im so d.


    Of course, it would be like that. It felt so good after all. So do your best to serve me well, alright?


    Yes. I want to earn more praise from you, Sir Krause.


    And so with this, Hannahs heart has finally tilted its way towards me.

 Book 5: Chapter 11: Hannah and the Real Thing 2

    Book 5: Chapter 11: Hannah and the Real Thing 2


    What should I do next, Sir Krause?


    How about wiping your face first?


    I said and handed Hannah a towel that I had left on the bed.


    But inwardly, I was pleased that she had begun to ask for my support.


    Right now, Hannah is re-affirming her existence by being praised by me.


    She was still in shock from the truth being mmed right on her face, but after waiting for a bit, she finally epted this new concept of chastity.


    Either way, she had no other way to maintain herself anymore, so in order to support and maintain her being, she desperately clung to me instead.


    Well, I was the one who made her into this state, so I have to take responsibility somewhat.


    Thankfully, it worked out well in the end.


    The more you devote yourself to one thing, the greater the repercussions when that thing is defeated.


    Now that thats settled, lets step up to our next goal, which is to make Hannah be more self-reliant and fix that umting devotion towards me before it blows up to uncontroble levels.


    I waited till Hannah had wiped away all the semen on her face and boobs, then I gave her new instructions.


    This time, get on the bed and lie down from there.


    Understood.


    Hannah immediately replied with an affirmation, falling her back on the bed with ease.


    She was still embarrassed about her breasts, but after all that she had done just earlier, she realized it was no use hiding them anymore.


    Her breasts were quiterge, but perhaps because of her youth, they did not copse too badly when sheid down.


    That alone is enough to make her breasts one of the top-tier items in my book.


    Hannah, Im going to embrace you now.


    I spoke, splitting her legs as sheid down.


    un.


    She just responded with a nod.


    This time, Im not going to take your ass, but Ill be taking away your virginity that youve been protecting so well all this time.


    My virginity


    Or, you still dont like it? You want to save it for your future husband?


    I looked into Hannahs eyes and said strongly, not allowing any deceptions anymore.


    I dont need my virginity anymore. If Sir Krause wants it, then Ill be happy to give it to you.


    After a few seconds of struggle, Hannah finally said it.


    I heard those words, Hannah. There will be no taking back anymore.


    I slid my body between her open legs and ced my meat stick on her private parts.


    Hannah felt the tip and widened her eyes in surprise.


    Wowyou just ejacted, howe youre still this hard?


    Because of her medical knowledge, Hannah probably knows a fair amount about how the male body works.


    Well, it is true that a normal man needs to take a rest once he was made to cum. However, This chapter is tranted by rocheneorecormon.


    Its a magic academy, and Im its teacher. Besides, how can I rest in front of such a beautiful body like yours?


    In addition to my innate energy, I can also recover my strength through the use of magic.


    If I want to, I can continue to fuck hundreds of women and satisfy them without taking a break.


    Well, at that point, my willpower and everything would have reached their limits, but Im still wee to try.


    W-whats going to happen to me then?


    Hannah looked at me with a mixture of anticipation and anxiety.


    That? Youll find out soon enough.


    I said and moved my hips forward, and the hard, closed crack was immediately pushed open by my thick meat stick.


    Ahh, giii! Itsing in! Sir Krauses ising in!


    Dont put force on it too much. Just rx.


    I cant, I just cant! My insides are being filled up and its making me feel strange!


    Whats so strange about it?


    My heart, my heart is tightening, sir Krause. Is this some kind of disease?


    Kukuku. Its not a disease, Hannah. Thats the feeling of joy, joy that your body has finally epted me.


    It seems that being filled up in her vagina turned out to be the most joyous moment of her body.


    The way she cant even control the tightness shows how desperate she is in wanting my seed.


    Her love juices were gushing out non-stop, and its wetting the nkets underneath.


    I havent prated your hymen yet, and youre already making the sheets sticky. Well, it cant be helped. Lets keep going.


    At this point, there was nothing I could do now. With this wetness, its already enough to ease the pain of losing her virginity.


    All that remains is to pierce her through.


    Then. Here I go, Hannah.


    Yes, please take it, Sir Krause. My virginity, my body, all of it belongs to you now.


    I did what she wanted and pushed it in, breaking through her virginity membrane  her final line of innocence in one go.


    At the same time, Hannahs body quivered in its whole.


    Gufuuu! It hurts, auuuuu!


    Perhaps in revenge for the defiance of her master who had destroyed her, the torn virgin membrane seemed to cause Hannah a lot of pain.


    But she wrapped her arms and legs around me and endured it all.


    Fuuu, hafuuuu! Haaahaaa


    Are you okay, Hannah?


    HahiiiImokay now. More than that, did this make me Sir Krauses woman?


    I see that Hannah cares more about my feelings than her own physical pain now.


    A physical evidence that she is already heavily reliant on me.


    Yes, youre my woman now, Hannah.


    With these words, Hannahs body quivered again.


    However, it is not pain that is making her shake this time, but happiness.


    With this, I also


    Hannah, looking up at me with wet eyes, hadpletely fallen.


    But were not done yet.


    The fact that I have made another womanpletely mine has heightened my excitement to the roof.


    There is no stopping now.


    Yes, please teach me a lot of ways to feel good from now on, Sir Krause.


    Very well. The first thing you need to do is to make yourself cum from your pussy. Can you do it?


    As long as Sir Krause wants, Ill do it.


    Hannah loosened her arms and legs that were bound around me, and I started moving my hips. To ess the uncut trantion, support me in my patreon at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Haann, hyaaa! Its starting to move inside me!


    Thats it. Remember my shape well.


    Yes! Ill do my best!


    At first, I started moving back and forth slowly in order for her to get used to my dick.


    Hannah seemed stiff at first, but after a little while, she felt better and better with my meat stick as time went by.


    To think Hannah is consciously adjusting her power at this early, her experience with anal sex really yed its part.


    Haaahaaaits gradually feeling better now.


    Keep building up the pleasure. You already knew how to do it, dont you?


    Its the same as with my butt, isnt it? Ah, hauuu, kuuh! But this feels much better than my butt!


    Of course, real pleasure can only be experienced through real sex.


    Anal sex is just a variation.


    Vaginal stimtion through normal sex, is more sexual. After all, your pussy is the one made for sex, not your asshole.


    Hannah, Im going to develop your insides now, just as much as what I did to your ass. But this time, it will be with several times more pleasure than before.


    Im afraid of whats going to happenBut if its Sir Krause


    Yeah. Ill praise you a lot once you make it through.


    The fact that Hannah is the type to be quiet about the whole thing, yet she still made such an erotic plea, makes it all the more stimting.


    Its like teaching your dog a trick, but with a little more fun.


    Come to think of it, Hannah, youre weak in the walls of your uterus, arent you?


    I found this weakness of hers during our anal sex.


    I had only stimted her through the intestinal wall before, but it had her into a disarray to this extent.


    I wonder what would happen if I stimted her directly?


    I couldnt wait to try.


    And so, I pulled out my meat stick and pushed it with great force back into her again.


    The wet vagina epted it easily and proceeded in a straight line to the cervix, reaching her womb at the end.


    Aaaaaaah!? Hiii, higguuhh! Wh-whatwhat is this!?


    Right at that moment, Hannahs body jumped up and down, showing a dramatic reaction.


    Kukukuthis feeling. You just came, didnt you?


    I, I dont know! I-it just happened! Ahhh, aaahhh!


    Hannah convulsed her body without knowing what actually happened to her.


    Her eyes were now looking up, and her mouth was ckly open.


    Its too much for reaction, but all of it was obvious.


    That Hannah had just climaxed.


    Anyway, Im gonna keep going until I cum, so you better prepare yourself.


    No way!? If you keep doing this, Im going to die!


    Hannah, terrified by the unknown sensation, immediately tried to escape.


    But because her body is now too weak from the recent climax, pulling her right back in became as easy as twisting a babys hand.


    I then smiled at her, looking straight at the face that was about to drown in pleasure.


    Now then. Lets give you a taste of what heaven is.


    For the umpteenth time, I put my meat stick into her climaxing vagina again.


    Having already climaxed once, Hannahs body reacted honestly to the stimulus, bing entangled to my meat stick as the sensations got poured into her.


    Meanwhile, Hannahs mind is still processing the pleasure that was being sent to her in rapid session, causing a slight dy in her thinking.


    Hiiiiyaaah! Cumming, Im cumming again!


    Hannah clutched at me hard, as if trying to escape the pleasure of her climax.


    However, this only made me enjoy her reactions more, so I moved my hips even faster.

 Book 5: Chapter 12: Hannah and the Real Thing 3

    Book 5: Chapter 12: Hannah and the Real Thing 3


    Haaa, aahh, nhuuu


    Underneath my body, Hannah is now moaning sloppily.


    Its the exact opposite of the expression when I first saw her at that time  a shadowy expression that could quickly fade in the background. If I showed this to her ssmates now, she would definitely gather enough attention to make her the main star of the show.


    Because all that remained in Hannah right now is a face full of pleasure, aplete surrender on her face.


    Ive made her cum at least ten times in a row since we started.


    And thanks to that, her insides are now fully ustomed to the shape of my dick.


    Even now, the way it clings at me was very sexy, and it felt so good that you wouldnt believe she was so tightly constricted before this.


    Of course, the same goes for the rest of her body, as they are now fully loosened up to ept my rod.


    How is it, Hannah? Did that made you learn to climax from your pussy?


    I lightly booped Hannahs cheek as thetter was still in her dazed expression.


    Ahhh, Sir Krause?


    You almost lost consciousness.


    Eventually, color regained in her eyes. However, Hannah turned pale almost immediately after I told her that.


    Im sorry, Im so sorry, Sir Krause! Please, please dont abandon me-


    She pleaded out loud even while being lethargic from the series of climaxes, trying to desperately cling to me with her weakened arms.


    Not good. Shes be too dependent.


    Its good that shes be obedient, but it will be too annoying if she became too reliant on me for pleasure instead.


    For me, a purely physical rtionship is best, but I dont want to spoil my women too much because they will cause unnecessary trouble.


    But thanks to my broad experience, I knew how to solve her right away.


    For this, I just needed to instill her some confidence boost while Im having fun, and were good to go.


    Do you think I can easily let go of such a good body?


    I dont know, but without you, Sir Krause, Ill


    It seems you dont really understand your worth, Hannah. Let me make this clear. Im obsessed with you, but only with your body.


    As I said this, I rolled Hannahs body over onto her back.


    Uh, what are you gonna do?


    Stay still. In the meantime, Im going to restore your strength.


    I cast a magic spell to remove Hannahs fatigue.


    Of course, didnt put too much on her, as it will put a strain on ones body if I went too much. Thankfully, this is something Im very used to do.


    With this, you should be able to move on your own now. Get on all fours.


    Ah, its true. Now I can follow Sir Krauses orders again.


    Hannah quickly straightened up and got down on all fours. This chapter is tranted by rocheneorecormon.


    Now then. Well be using toys from now on.


    I took out an object that I had been keeping on the bedside table.


    Uhm, that is? It looks like a wooden stick.


    Its not just a stick; Its also made of some special paper material. It just looks like its made of wood right now because I havent activated it yet.


    I took it in my hand and poured mana into it.


    Then, the rod-shaped thing in my hand began to deform.


    Soon as it ended, Hannahs eyes went wide open soon as she saw the sticks final form.


    That-it looks exactly like Sir Krauses!


    Oh? You really learned well, for you to notice the shape immediately.


    This artifact may originally look like some sort of wood at a nce, but it was actually papier-mache-like material if you look at it closer.


    These papers are magic papers used in making talismans  often used in making dummies and to imitate a particr object.


    But as magic paper has a limited capacity of magic forms per sheet, one was definitely not enough to reproduce the texture of a particr object that I want to imitate  my cock, so I splurged several high-quality magic papers just to make this thing possible.


    As a result, the finished product was almost like the real thing; the only difference is that it cant produce lubrication by itself, being made of a different base material and all. Therefore, I have to apply a particr lotion into it every time I use it.


    Thankfully, it was also the same cleansing lube that one usually applies to clean the patients bowels. Yes, it was the same enema-like substance that I put in the asses of Liesl and Hannah before prating them.


    No wayare you going to put that inside me?


    Well, you can say that.


    I stooped down and grabbed Hannahs buttocks, then pressed the transformed special papier-mache dildo against her anus.


    Ahhnn! It, it just came inside my ass!


    Wow, youre quick at getting used to it. However, theres still one left.


    The real thing was still hard and erect as I hadnt let out my lust yet.


    Nhaaaa! Sir Krauses cock is entering! Ohoo! Both of my insides are getting filled by Sir Krauses!


    Being pierced on both holes by the two cocks that are almost the same size as the other, Hannah could not restrain herself anymore and immediately cried out in delight.


    Her pussy immediately gushed out love juices from this, but all of it is just the beginning.


    Its too early to get satisfied, Hannah. Because this time, you will have to take over from here.


    I-I will? Y-you mean Im doing to do it myself? In this position?


    Why is it not okay? As long as its you, anything is possible.


    Anything is possiblebut Sir Krausethis is


    I knew it would not be easy for Hannah, who is always ying the bottom role, to move actively on her own.


    However, its necessary to do so to keep her from being dependent on me.


    As long as you remember what Ive taught you, you can do it.


    Okay, Ill do my best!


    Upon repeated convincing, Hannah eventually nodded and started to move her hips.


    Since it was her first time in doggy style, she started slowly, as she needed to get the hang of it first.


    While shes doing that, I moved the dildo that was inserted into her anus to match her movements, along with my meat stick as a guide.


    Haa, haaawow, that stickits reaching the ces I couldnt reach when I was doing it myself.


    Because shes the one doing the moving right now, Hannah was, more or less, able to control the stimtion shes receiving in her two holes to some extent, giving her a chance to calm down for a bit.


    Her movements gradually became faster and faster though, indicating shes getting used to the new sensation.


    H-how is it, Sir Krause? Im pretty much getting used to it now.


    Youve gotten much tighter than thest time, maybe because your ass was filled up as well. But overall, it feels better than before.


    Im d you like it. Ill move it more, okay?


    When she said that, Hannah began to move her hips more vigorously.


    The force of her thrusts had already reached the point that the tip of my cock was already banging against her womb entrance repeatedly.


    Do you want me to move too?


    Yes! Please move, teacher. Because right now, I cant cum from this anymore.


    As the doggy style is essentially a position where the man does the moving, there will always an inevitable limit if its the woman who does the moving instead.


    With a body that is already developed to this extent, of course this level of stimtion is already insufficient for her, making Hannah, who can only feel aroused when it is me, have no choice but to entice me into moving my cock instead.


    Hauuuu, ahhhh! Please, please move already. I want you to mess me up. Please churn up my insides, Sir Krause!


    Hannah is now shaking her hips not only back and forth but also to the left and right, as if imitating a horny whore. To ess the uncut trantion, support me in my patreon at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Normally, I wouldnt be moved by this level of enticement, but Ive umted so much lust inside that even this poor act was already sufficient for me to reach my limit.


    I grabbed Hannahs waist tight so that I could continue viting her even if she became crippled from the pleasure, then, asked her once again.


    Once I start moving, I wont stop until the end. Are you really sure about this?


    Of course. Please move as much as you want until Sir Krause is satisfied!


    Using her affirmation as a signal, I started to shake my hips as hard as I could towards Hannahs soaking pussy.


    Ahhhh! So intense right out of the blue! Together with my ass as wellnhiiii!


    Hannah screamed in delight at the powerful pistons she received. The stimtions were so intense that her efforts until now almost like a childs y.


    At the same time, I moved the dildo which was still inside her other hole, twisting it violently as I stirred the bowels that were already creaming with the lotion I applied.


    Hannahs hips couldnt help but shake fervently from the two-hole torture, which was a far cry from all she had experienced up to now.


    Ahhh, youre going in and out on both of them! If you keep this up, its going to turn my insides upside down!


    Dont worry, Ill fix it if it happens.


    T-then youll embrace me once again after that?


    Of course, and as many times as you like. However, that is if you tempt me well first.


    Alright! Ill do my best and study better to get naughtier for Sir Krause!


    Im looking forward to it.


    Still, to think that such a pretty youngdy such as Hannah would learn all this erotic knowledge just for the sake of being held by me, I couldnt help but feel excited about it.


    Though its a different type of excitement, it was added to the gauge of pleasure regardless, and with my meat stick already reaching its limit, Im ready to blow at any time.


    Im going toe inside you. Is that okay?


    Yes! Please let it out. Please put it all inside my womb! That way, Ill be able to feel good even more!


    Got it. But dont pass out again, okay?


    And so, I continued to torment Hannah with my stick, and she responded by tightening her vagina as if intending to wring out all my semen.


    Yes, pour it all inside! Impregnate me with your thick, hot semen, teacher!


    From Hannahs mouth, which had refused to have a vaginal pration so much back then, I heard words asking me to give her my seed instead.


    Byurururu, byururururu!


    I couldnt hold back and finally poured everything I umted inside.


    Ohooooooo! Something hot ising out! And its letting out so much, I think Im going crazy!


    Guhwere still not done yet!


    I grabbed the dildo that I had inserted in her anus and pressed it towards her womb from the backside.


    Cumming! Im cummiiiiinnngg! Im being tortured from both sides of my womb, Im cummiiiiinnngg!


    While in the middle of receiving arge amount of cum, Hannahs weak point was vited once again, making her unable to hold back and got into climax once more.


    After blowing a great tide on the bed, her body crumbles, and she falls down on the bed as it is.


    However, even though Hannah has copsed, the lower body receiving my ejaction is still clinging tight, making her ept all that was let out of my meat stick until the end regardless of her state.


    Hiii, hahiiiiits so full, I cant receive it anymore


    After pouring an overflowing amount of semen into her womb, I finally released Hannahs hips.


    Oguu. Ohiii! Gufuu.


    She rolled over andid down with her back on the bed, barely holding her consciousness from the stimtion when the meat rod came off.


    I watched her as the semen continued to flow out from between her legs as I took a breather.


    That was excellent, Hannah. For you to have held out for this long, you really deserve to be my woman.


    I pat her on the head to show my appreciation for her efforts.


    But when I was just about to wipe off the dirt on her body, Hannahs hand grabbed my own. And still in a delirious state, she spoke.


    Shir KhwosheI, I can shtill do ithpleashe fuckh me and praish me more


    I see. Very well, Hannah. You better take your notes, for this extra lesson aint gonna be easy.


    Thats all I said as I stared at Hannah with a wicked smile on my face.


    It was a glorious one-on-one tutorial after that.

 Book 6: Chapter 1: Periodical Exam

    Book 6: Chapter 1: Periodical Exam


    Okay, thats enough. Put your pens on your desks.


    With my words, all the students stopped moving at once.


    After making sure everyone had put their pens down, I stepped in front of the podium.


    Make sure your names are written on them. Are you girls done?


    Were done!


    No problems here~.


    My name is written clearly.


    W-wait a minute, please!


    With various voices mixed the ssroom air, I had no choice but to wait for another ten seconds, and after hearing all of them shouting Finished! I nodded and activated a spell.


    Now, I will collect the answer sheets.


    After I said that, the answer sheets floated up from each desk and gathered in front of me.


    I counted the neatly stacked bundles of papers.


    Okay, looks like everyone is here. Thats the end of the morning exams. Theres still another one in the afternoon, so dont get too distracted yet.


    With that, I left the ssroom, holding the bundles of papers of the ss.


    Its been a while since Ive conquered Hannah, and the school is now in its periodical examination period.


    These tests we are doing right now are usually held on a periodic basis, which is twice a year. This is the first one of those periods.


    And as the results of these tests would affect their grades and determine if they go up or be held back a level, the students couldnt help but take them as serious as possible. This chapter is tranted by rocheneor.


    However, for the teachers, its a bunch of work to do, such as preparing the questions, checking the answer sheets, and tallying the scores.


    You can say that its the busiest time of the year for us.


    Because of this, Ive been spending less and less time with the girlstely.


    Well, I still have to be a good teacher in the eyes of the public


    I have already captured those close to the schools central powers, such as the headmistress, Julia, and the student council president, Inez.


    Even so, it doesnt mean I am free to do it over the table yet.


    The teachers, who are trained in magic to a greater or lesser extent, are still watching, and above all, the parents are also a problem.


    If I were to cause a scene, the two might be forced to take responsibility and resign and get kicked out of the school.


    In short, if Im not careful, I might even lose my biggest backer.


    Phew, thats exhausting


    For me, a woman is a healer.


    If you cant get your hands on them, youre going to be mentally exhausted in no time.


    This was the one thing that no amount of magic could cure.


    When I arrived at the staff room in a depressed mood, this mood became even worse.


    All the teachers are busy, moving frantically from ce to ce.


    I went to my desk, put down my answer sheet, and sat down.


    Thats all Im in charge of today, but


    Looking at the desk, my tension, which was already low, plummeted to the bottom of the earth.


    It is because my table was already filled to the corners with multiple stacks of paper, each as tall as the answer sheet I had just got from the ss a while ago.


    And I would have to grade them manually and tally them up by myself.


    I couldnt imagine how long it would take me to finish these all.


    Damn it! I cant keep up with all this!


    In the first ce, there is no rule that says I have to do every single one by hand, so I decided to use magic to clean up the mess, as I always did.


    I took out a piece of drawing paper from my desk drawer and drew a magic circle on it.


    Excuse me, Professor Krause. What are you doing?


    The teacher next to me asked as if she was annoyed by the fact that I had thrown away my answer sheets and was drawing a magic circle instead of working on it.


    I think she was a co-worker who had just joined this year?


    Of course, Im older than him, since Ive just changed jobs.


    Plus, shes not really my cup of tea, so Ipletely forgot all about her.


    Im just constructing a magic spell for grading and tallying.


    Eh? T-there is such kind of magic spell?


    Why not? You can do it by justbining several office spells.


    In addition to the most famous and shy application of magic which was for offensive use, there are also countless other uses for magic.


    One of them is the secretarial magic developed by the court, where it uses text-reading and automated calction of forms to perform simple tasks.


    Although they can only do certain things, they are faster than by using manual hands.


    However, it was not spread outside of the court because it would put many jobs at risk.


    As for using it outside the court, well, its fine as long as I am not teaching it to anyone deliberately.


    Oh, now that I think of it, Sir Krause is


    Yeah, hes a former court wizard. Wait, you havent seen him use this before?


    The seatmate beside the colleague who spoke to me intervened.


    Well, thatsIm too busy, you see, and our schedules dont ovep


    The other teacher then recalled the memory of that time I was building a simr magic spell for test processing to the new colleague.


    Well,in all they want. I cant be med as long as I use it for myself and wont cause any harm to them.


    About ten minutester, all the magic circles were now written down.


    Now that theyre done, lets try it out.


    I poured magic power into the newly created magic circles to make them work.


    Then, one by one, the documents on my desk moved onto the said magic circle.


    The next moment, the pen I often use moved on its own and graded the test, and at the same time, another pen was running on another sheet of paper to tally up the scores.


    When I had finished grading one paper, I stopped and checked the results.


    Looks like theres no problem. Lets keep going.


    I reactivate the magic circles and let the grading continue.


    My colleagues next to me looked at me with a dumbfounded expression after that.


    You can copy me, but different subjects require different techniques. Please remember that.


    I tapped on the shoulder of the one who berated me, said those words, and sauntered out of the staff room.


    After sessfully escaping the hectic atmosphere, I came to a peaceful courtyard.


    Now, what do we do now


    Im fine leaving the work to the magic spell, but Ive run out of things to do because of that. To ess the uncut trantion, support me in my patreon at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Im sure the students I deal with at times like this are just as busy with tests as I am.


    And I, to avoid trouble, am not that much of a jerk to interfere with them, especially when their grades are on the line.


    However, this doesnt change the fact that Ive been feeling really hornytely.


    Once I began thinking about it, its tough to stop the urge.


    Hmmm, who could be free at this time around?


    Julia said that she had a meeting today.


    In that case, why dont I go and mess with Liesl instead?


    Shes also a teacher, so its okay to mess with her a bit.


    Even if something happens, it wont be a problem because Julia is the one who holds her personnel affairs.


    After concluding that, I immediately took action.


    As I recall, Liesl was in charge of the second years exams


    I entered the school building again from the courtyard and headed for the building where the second years were being taught.


    On the way, I spotted Liesl, who is also on her way to a second-year ssroom.


    I was about to call out to her but decided against it.


    If I brought her to the shade at this time, they will surely make a fuss because her students exams got dyed.


    If that happens, both of us could get into much, much trouble, especially Liesl.


    Well, I am also tired of embracing her like that anyway. Lets try a different approach.


    I decided to do so and chanted a short spell.


    The magic spell covers my body in a thin transparentyer and gradually makes light pass through.


    Its an invisibility spell that hides ones visual presence to other people.


    When the spell was fully activated, there was no more shadow of myself left.


    However, as long as my body is covered with this spell, there is also a danger that any sorcerer nearby will be able to detect my presence due to its mana.


    Of course, I have already resolved this by making the magic spell covering my body very thin. This is absolutely hard to do for amon mage, but with my identity as a former court wizard, it was as only easy as breathing.


    Even Annica and Amelia, who are already on the level of excellent sorceresses even though they are still students, wouldnt know unless they got close enough to touch me.


    Now then, lets see how Liesl works.


    After Ipleted my invisibility spell, I followed Liesl to the ssroom she had entered.


    The test is about to start. Take your seats.


    When I entered, she is already standing at the podium.


    The students hurriedly took their seats, perhaps having been prepping with their friends until thest minute.


    After confirming this, Lise starts handing out the answer sheets, and as soon as they were distributed, the bell rang to start the school day.


    I will now begin to exin the general directions of the exam. Dont miss them, okay?


    Apparently, even Liesl was unaware of my presence in the ssroom.


    I slowly walked behind her as she exined the test.


    As a sword wielder, Lise is probably more sensitive to presences than most people; therefore, I have to keep my eyes off her and sneak up on her in one go.


    For some reason, however, she still hasnt noticed my approach this time even though Im already this close to her.


    Was she too absorbed in checking if the students were cheating, or maybe she has lost her sense of alertness from all the pleasure that I gave her?


    Well, either way, thats good for me.


    Now then, Liesl. I cant wait to see on how youll react to my prankster on.

 Book 6: Chapter 2: Liesl and the Test in Progress 1

    Book 6: Chapter 2: Liesl and the Test in Progress 1


    Thats all there is for the exnation. And dont even try to cheat, as it will be marked as failure of your test the moment I find you doing it.


    Liesl finished speaking and looked at the clock hanging inside the ssroom.


    Its not a mechanical clock, but a costly magical one that keeps track of time without any deviation of a second a year, but it doesnt work unless you replenish it with mana.


    So to sum it up, missing time is a disadvantage that this school will never have.


    Well then, begin!


    Along with Liesls words, the students all picked up their pens at once.


    In an instant, the ssroom began to echo with the sound of pens being run over paper.


    This would not stop until the test was over.


    You have eight minutes to answer each question, so please write calmly.


    In this way, Liesl looks really like a teacher.


    With her sharp eyes and dignified atmosphere, she is the very image of a woman who always tries her best in everything.


    But its boring to look at her like this all the time.


    Therefore, letsy our hands on her.


    Fuuu as always, its very tiring during the exam periods. I hope this gets easier in the next years ahead.


    Lise, who was originally expected to be a self-defense teacher, was apparently not very good at this kind of ss.


    Even so, being a school that only employs women until I arrived, they are always short-staffed, so she is often driven to be a proctor for these sses each time.


    Lets give Liesl a copy of the magic circleter.


    I got up close to her with that in mind and put my hand on her bulging ass.


    -!? What the-


    As a result, Liesls body reacts greatly to the sudden contact, hitting the teachers table, thus making a rattling sound.


    The students broke their concentration due to the sudden noise and looked at Liesl to see what was going on.


    S-sorry, just keep going.


    Liesl apologizes, and the girls turn back their heads on their test papers.


    But my hand still hasnt left her ass the whole time.


    Ive been rubbing her ass raw on the bed, but I can see how firm it is even with her clothes on. This chapter is tranted by rocheneorecormon.


    And the situation in the ssroom made it no less exciting.


    What is this feeling of being touched. Damn it, it wont let go!


    Liesl tries to stop the caresses with her hands, but I caught them in the opposite direction before she does it.


    After that, I put my face beside her head and whispered.


    Yo, Liesl. Its me.


    Theophil, is it? What is thisand why are you here touching my ass?


    Amid her surprise, Liesl showed a moment of relief.


    Its a pretty cute reaction, to be honest.


    I had some free time after work, so Im dropping in for a while.


    But that doesnt mean you have to go invisible and trouble someone during ss!


    Its fine. In fact, its more exciting this way, dont you agree?


    While saying that, I wrapped my hands around Liesl, grabbing her bountiful chests right in front.


    Liesls breasts are one of thergest Ive ever seen in a woman.


    Even with her clothes on, I could feel the weight of them in my arms.


    Stop it, there are students here!


    Dont worry, no one will notice. As long as you dont make a sound, that is.


    No waykufuu!


    Liesl lets out a small gasp as I caress her breasts.


    It was clear that shes already feeling something hot in there.


    However, Lise is trying to hold it in and keep it small.


    If she makes a sound now, like she did that caused the table to move before, everyone will definitely know that her breasts are being rubbed.


    My arms may be transparent, but her breasts are not and are continually getting distorted from being squeezed.


    Youre a pervert for even thinking this.


    Ill take that as apliment. Enjoy yourself too, because I dont get to do this often.


    How can I afford to enjoy myself! If everyone finds out, well be in huge trouble!


    She spoke to me in a reprimanding tone, yet her face was twisting as she tried to suppress her pleasure.


    Breaking in and doing this was already worth the effort just seeing her like that.


    But thats not enough for me.


    I took one of my hands off her chest and pointed it downward.


    Then, I started rubbing her secret area from the top of her pants.


    K-kuh! Thats!


    The stimtion of her sensitive area caused Liesl to involuntarily put her hands on the teachers table.


    It seems that she can no longer stand on her own strength to endure the pleasure.


    You cant be seen by the students here, you know?


    Hiuuu, afuuu! If youre really thinking that, then stop moving your hands already!


    Lise tried to restrain me, doing her dexterous best while whispering in anger.


    But with one hand on the table, she can only use one arm, which means I could easily defend myself while continuing my caresses.


    Though I can stop at once, are you really sure at this point? Youre still wearing pants, but I could feel the heat its giving off even from them.


    Thats because you taught my body to be this waynguuu, haaa!


    Liesl continued to pant in a voice that only I could hear.


    If you take your eyes off her for a moment, you could see dozens of students concentrating on the test in front of us.


    Added to the fact that a woman is now enduring pleasure in the midst of them, its turning me on quite a bit. To ess the uncut trantion, support me in my patreon at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Therefore, I made a suggestion to Liesl to make her feel even better.


    Hey, Liesl. How about we do a test?


    A test? What kind of test is it? Coming from you, its probably something stupid


    Even if it is, its up to Liesls abilities to decide if she could pass or notkukuku.


    As I said that andughed, I loosened the belt of Liesls pats and poked at the gap in between.


    You idiot! I cant believe you made me take my clothes off right here!


    Oi, oi. Your voice is too loud. Are you sure you dont want to attract attention?


    Youre saying that now!? Kuh, my clothes are going to fall


    Though she tried her best to resist, between Liesl, who couldnt move much, and me, who was invisible and could move freely, it was no contest at all.


    In addition, she couldnt even see my movements, so she was a tad slower in her response.


    No matter how much she could use her sword fighting and self-defense skills, they were useless in this situation.


    I finally slipped her pants down to her knees, exposing her underwear in front of me.


    Hoho? You got very sexy underwear over there. Just what are you expecting with this?


    What appeared in front of me was a panty with little fabric in the crotch area.


    It was already in the category of something you would never expect from the dignified figure of Liesl.


    It was almost like a string, leaving the entirety of her buttocks exposed.


    I-Its not what youre thinking! I, I had a self-defense test in the morning, so I just chose something easy to move in.


    Is that all? Or, are you also nning to invite me with thister on?


    T-theres no way thats possible


    Liesl tries to deny it, but her volume, for some reason, weakened at the end of that sentence.


    I grabbed the ass in front of me with both hands.


    Then I buried my face in the soft buttocks and breathed in as hard as I could.


    haaaah. You really smell like sweat. Apparently, youve indeed been working out.


    Hyaaa! Stop sniffing!


    Liesl reacts more loudly, yet wasnt loud enough to be heard by the nearest student.


    Her arms were already shaking, and shes losing her footing.


    I havent even touched your pussy yet Arent you feeling a bit too much?


    After all, Ive been very busytely, so


    She mumbled something like that as an excuse, but it was happy news for me.


    It looks like Liesl is feeling the same as me and has her desires already pent up by a notch.


    Thinking that she had umted so much just from thinking about me, honestly, I couldnt feel bad at all.


    In that case, All the more I have to reward Liesl, who has gotten so horny.


    Wait, stop, if you touch me now, Ill!


    Liesl is quick to understand what I was trying to do next.


    She tried to move her legs, but it was prevented by me mping them between my own.


    After that, I moved my hand to her private parts and touched them through her slutty underwear.


    Haguuu! No, not at this ce! If you do that, then I wont be able to take it anymore!


    But isnt it nice? Seeing yourself cum in front of your students.


    This time, I dug my finger into her vagina and stirred it inside.


    In response to the stimulus, Liesls body quickly climbed to the peak of excitement.


    !! !! Ooguuuhhhh!!


    Liesl put her hands over her mouth at once, stifling her own pleased scream.


    Fortunately, the students were engrossed in the test and didnt notice her movements yet.


    In the meantime, Lises body continued to convulse and climax.


    Haaaahaaa, fuuhI thought I was going to get caught


    Relieved that she had ovee the obstacle, she puts both hands on the lectern as she tried to catch her breath.


    But theres no time to rx, As Liesls not the only one whos pent up.


    Whats more. My desires had gotten worse after I saw Liesls climax.


    I wont be as forgiving this time, Liesl.

 Book 6: Chapter 3: Liesl and the Test in Progress 2

    Book 6: Chapter 3: Liesl and the Test in Progress 2


    After the climax, Liesl went on a series of hard breathing to recover herself.


    Little did she know that during this gap, Im already preparing for my next move.


    With this, the tingling will be at ease nowguhhh! What are you-!?


    Liesl almost screamed out loud at the pleasure that suddenly ran through her lower body.


    She looks behind in a panic, only for her eyes to widen even more on what she had just saw.


    T-theophil!? W-why are you- hide quickly!


    I, who was invisible until now, suddenly showed up in her full view. Of course she would be surprised.


    Dont worry. The only one who can see me is you, Liesl.


    Just me? Are you sure?


    Yes. Once you know the opponents magic habits, you can utilize this in any way to manipte their senses. Making yourself and anyone appear and disappear from their presence at will is just one of the applications of this strategy.


    Because every kingdom or empire uses a standardized set of ways of learning magic, they somehow get more or less the same magic habits. Of course, its not the same for everyone, but it could still work if you use it inmon soldiers or general masses that teach them, like this school, for example.


    This magic is also effective in battle, but its more likely to get you to a friendly fire more than an enemy kill, so its not utilized much in a battlefield.


    I stood up and appeared in front of the students, but none of them even nced at me.


    At best, their focus is only on Liesl.


    Look. Its just as I said, right? Ill keep going.


    Its still not okaynhaaa!


    I started caressing downwards as I held her with my arm from behind.


    As she was wet enough because she already climaxed once, its already okay to put it in, but Id like to hear Liesl say it first before I proceed. This chapter is tranted by neorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.


    Without her permission, I cant just proceed, so I kept my caresses to the shallow part of her vagina as if to hurry her.


    Also, I massaged her huge breasts again with my other arm that is now left vacant.


    Wait, stop! If you rub it there, Ill


    Stop? But I still want to squeeze them. Plus, do you really want me to stop at this time?


    I replied to Liesls words and continued my up and down caresses.


    Im not sure if its because of the sweat or not, but her breasts are really moist and soft to the touch.


    Aahhh, no. Ill feel even better if you do me this way!


    Of course youll be. After all, I did my best to train you until you became like this.


    Ahhh, hauuu, but this is


    Whats the matter? Not enough?


    Im limiting my vaginal caresses to shallow areas, and Im not stimting her breasts or nipples.


    While this adjustment can get her excited, I also know very well that its not enough to make her climax.


    Kuh, if you already understand, why


    Liesl, you already knew what will make you feel better than fingers, right?


    -!


    Liesls expression changed upon realizing what I was talking about.


    It was really pleasing to see her face as it went from being confused to swallowing a bitter bug in one go.


    You want me to ask for it? In this ssroom?


    Im almost at the end of my rope. That goes for you as well. So for the sake of each of us, why dont you make it clear and say it?


    In that case, why dont you just put it in? As always, you really have a bad personality!


    Liesl red at me while saying that.


    However, all I could see is a me of carnal passion burning behind those eyes.


    If you dont say it, then Ill leave. You know me. I dont like forcing my women to do my bidding.


    B-but you said you were at your limit as well!


    Since Julias meeting will be over soon, Ill go do it with her instead.


    With this, Liesl has no option to wait anymore.


    Now, what will you do?


    I, I want it. Please, Theophil, I cant bear it anymore. Fuck me with your huge dick to your hearts content!


    Liesls voice strained as she asked it out loud. Of course, I have also reduced her presence beforehand with my magic, so no one should have noticed what she spoke.


    Are you sure? Were still in the middle of the test, and there are students in front of us.


    I dont care anymore. Just hurry up and get inside me!


    It cant be helped then. But I wouldnt be holding back this time, so you better prepare yourself.


    Without caring about the momentum anymore, I took out my already ripping erection and dug it into Liesls private parts in one go.


    Kuhiii! It finally came! Ive been waiting for this for so long.


    Because of that, Liesl immediately went into a sweet moan as she slumped forward, perhaps trying to hide her now sloppy face.


    However, contrary to her embarrassed state, her vagina immediately devoured my meat stick, twitching and mping in turns as if to squeeze the seed soon as it entered its territory.


    This istough


    As her pussy is as virtuosic as her breasts and butts, I had no choice but to put up a lot of endurance to endure theing pleasure.


    Thats just how intense Liesls insides are right now.


    While we were having sex, the students were continuing with their tests without seeming to notice.


    Some of them looked up from time to time to check the time, but every one of them didnt seem to notice any change in Liesl.


    She was already dripping a considerable amount of love juice, but they didnt even notice the sexual smell.


    Apparently, it has already fizzled out in therge ssroom, but even with that, the girls wouldnt think that it was the smell of sex, even though traces of it could still be smelled.


    In the first ce, this is a ssroom, and second, theyre in the middle of an exam, and third, they are under a watchful eye of a teacher who is famous for being straitced.


    Because of these three factors, these girls would never think that the teacher in front of them is having hardcore sex before their eyes.


    But what would they think if they found out that Liesl was exposing her lower body right now and sucking a meat stick with her lower mouth?


    Its not that Im a fan of exhibitionism, but I do like the idea of tainting an innocent girl with erotic knowledge.


    Raise your head. Youre a dignified teacher, right? Come on. Look up and face in front.


    No, I cant! The students will see me!


    Dont worry. As long as my Liesl is careful, it should be fine.


    I put my hand on her head and pulled it upwards to raise her face.


    Fuu, guuhaaa, haaaa!


    Liesl clenches her teeth while hurrying to adjust her breathing.


    If it had been a little earlier, the student who just looked up would have seen you.


    Stupid! What would you do if they really see it!?


    At that time, Ill do something about it.


    I grabbed Liesls waist tightly and started to shake my hips from there.


    Every time the meat stick moves back and forth, her love juices get stirred up inside, and each time I thrust, the tip of my cock knocks the front of her little cervix.


    The vagina that was being pushed open kept tightening around my meat stick in return as if it wants to trap it permanently in ce. Still, it always fails to do so as her pussy is continuously releasing love juices, causing my cock to slip her grip every time.


    Adding the sounds and feel of my hips pping against the flesh of her luscious butt, it has only created more pleasure for the both of us.


    No, dont bang it so hard!


    Youre saying no, but youre squeezing pretty good in here.


    Hahiii! Oh, my womb, my womb is!


    The parts of Liesls vagina, which had not been stimted usually, especially the cervix, are now reacting sensitively. Subscribe to my WordPress to receive thetest updates and chapters. Thank you~.


    Whenever a meat stick is thrust into her, that part opens like a mouth and waits for it. Then, it mps it down and slurps on it clean like a toddler being fed with a spoon.


    It was as if she was waiting for me to gulp down my seed at any moment.


    Dont push it so hard. My body and the podium will shake!


    Then do your best not to. Youve been training your body, havent you?


    This is not what Im training for! Ahh, kuho, oohh!


    I mmed my meat rod even more into Liesls pussy, causing thetters body to respond more honestly.


    This reaction just shows that Liesls about to cum soon.


    If thats the case, then lets pour it plenty inside her the moment she climaxes.


    Your legs are shaking. You cant bear it anymore?


    I cant do it any longer, so take it sloweraaaah, ahiiii.


    In that case, then I think its best if we both clean up.


    The moment I said that, I started shaking my hips as hard as I can.


    Igiiii!? No way, with that much force, Ill be cumming in no timeahiiiii!


    Then what are you waiting for? Show your students how you cum, Liesl!


    With my meat rod stirring violently in her vagina, Lise soon reached her limit.


    I cant believe Im doing this. Theyll definitely find out, but I cant hold it in anymore! Im cummmppphhhh!


    At the moment of her climax, Liesl still desperately tried to seal her mouth with her hand.


    But from there, her vagina spasmed, and I ejacted in one go.


    Dobyuuu, byururururu!


    Gufuuu, nnnhuuuuuummmmpphh! Fuuu, hahiiii!


    Perhaps it was because of the recent buildup; the amount and intensity of my semen was several percent higher than usual.


    In the blink of an eye, it immediately filled my partners vagina, overflowing what it cant contain to the outside.


    Because of the climax and the subsequent creampie, Liesl, who was supporting her upper body with one arm from the start, could not hold it anymore.


    Eventually, her support finally gave in.


    Ahh, uguuu!


    Losing the strength in her arm, Liesl fell down on the teachers table.


    The moment it made contact, it created a loud rattling sound, and all the students looked up at once.


    !


    Miss Canaris, are you okay?


    The students asked right away, startled by the suddenness, some of them even trying to get up from their seats.


    Wait, wait! Its okay. Im a little sleep-deprived. You guys keep going.


    But somehow, Liesl managed to insist right away, holding the students in ce.


    Having not found anything strange yet, the students nodded at her strong words and took their seats once again.


    After confirming that everyone had resumed answering their test papers once again, I then spoke to her.


    That was a close one, Liesl. They almost caught us there.


    Kuh, who do you think put us in this situation?


    Kukuku. Well, if things get really bad, Ill take care of it, so dont worry. More than that


    W-what? Weve already had enough with each other, havent we?


    Liesl tries to escape the topic, perhaps because she felt something wrong with my ending words.


    However, with the students in front of her and with my spell at my back, all her routes are covered.


    How could I possibly get content with one or two now that Ive umted this much? Also, theres still time until the end of the test. Ill keep youpany, okay?


    Upon hearing that sentence, Liesl immediately understood, that there is no way for her to escape this one.


    But contrary to the face of agony shes making, her eyes were brimming in delight in this time.

 Book 6: Chapter 4: Liesl and the Test in Progress 3

    Book 6: Chapter 4: Liesl and the Test in Progress 3


    Stop it! If we make any more noise, theyll find us for real!


    Well, I suppose youre right.


    Of course I am right. No matter how mighty your spell is, with this many witnesses, it would be


    Even after her climax, Liesl still tried her best to stop me, always assuming the worst-case scenario.


    And as what you expect of a knight-wannabe, she kept babbling about the consequences. They were decent ideas, yes, no matter how I hate to say it, but theres one thing that is still making me deny everything she had said.


    And that is there a well-heated womans body right in front of me.


    Moreover, she has my kind of body and is really beautiful, making me not so kind as to put a lid on my desires in this situation.


    How is it possible to cool down when there is already an existence in front that is enough to make my insides boil in hotness?


    Listen here, Liesl. All you have to do is shut up and let me fuck you. Well, shutting up may be the hardest part at this point.


    I have no time for your puns! Stop this time orhafuu! Oh, ogohh!


    After I ran out of patience on her non-stop grumbling, I struck a deep one to silence Liesl.


    As she had just climaxed, Liesls vagina is still very sensitive, so one plunge is already enough to make it feel unbearable for her.


    Hiii, higuuu! Ooooh!


    To tell the truth, Liesl had almost spent herst energy to speak, so after that move, she could only focus herself in enduring all the pleasure that ising to her while suppressing her leaking voice. This chapter is tranted by neorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.


    Because she knew that if she falls for the second time, she will be unable to control her students worry, and the two of us will be found out in the end.


    Its not like Im not prepared if the situation goes wrong; in fact, Im fully prepared for it that Im shaking my hips as much as I want.


    But I didnt expect that my partner would endure it well.


    Youre doing pretty good there, Liesl. Lets give you one more reward for your performance.


    Haaahaaa what are you doing do this time?


    Nothing much. Just telling you I have cast my soundproofing spell permanently this time. With this, you can moan as loud as you want now; the students wont hear you anymore.


    If theres such a thing, then use it permanently from the start!


    Well, its fun to see Liesl trying hard to keep her voice down, so I didnt use it yet.


    you. Ill remember this.


    When Liesl found out that she had been toyed, she immediately exploded in anger.


    But that didntst long as I started moving my hips again.


    Because the soundproofing spell is now blocking the rest of the noises permanently, I took advantage of it and began mming my hips even harder, making a series of loud pping sounds in the process.


    Of course, us inside the magic spell could hear it just fine, so Liesl felt even more strongly that she was having sex in front of the students.


    Wait, if you make so much noise!


    Ive already prevented it with my spell. And youre looking even redder than before, Liesl. Feeling better?


    O-of course not!


    Liesl hurriedly faced down, perhaps taking notice of her real expression.


    Thats pretty bad, Liesl. I can prevent the sound, but I cant hide your change in expression. If you made an o-face right now, your students would immediately notice.


    No, Imustresist!


    Then lets see how far you can go with that.


    I broke off the conversation and put my arms around Liesls body.


    Then I put both my hands through the gap between her clothes.


    I was rubbing her on top of her clothes a while ago, but as expected, the softness is different when you rub them directly.


    Perhaps its because of the sweat, but her skin is moistly sucking into my fingers.


    Yep, in the end, huge breasts are the best. Its not every day you get to experience this kind of squeezing.


    Aahh, haaannn! Noooo, if you do that, then Ill feel too good!


    Liesl begged me, but she couldnt stop me from squeezing her breasts anymore as she alreadycked in energy to do so.


    In fact, she was already barely supporting herself with both hands on the podium right now, trying to maintain her posture intact.


    Because of her resistance, I got more and more excited as I enjoyed her huge breasts.


    And, of course, I didnt stop moving my hips while I was working on her above.


    Your breasts are not just big. Theyve be so sensitive as well. Well, after so much of our repeated interactions, I cant me you.


    The more I enjoy Liesls body, the more I will naturally feel aroused.


    Im going to cum again. Dont spill it this time, okay?


    What? I cant, I cant go any further!


    Liesls womb had already been filled with semen from my first load. But I pretended not to notice and said to her:


    What are you talking about? This is where the baby goes. Theres still some way to fill it in, right?


    Nguuu, ahhnn! No more, its impossible! Its bound to overflow


    You think so? But Im a man who does what he says, so just try your best, Liesl.


    After saying that, I put on myst spurt, distorting herrge breasts as I thrust into her cervix.


    Im going to cum. Take it all.


    Pressing the ns against her cervix, I finally ejacted it all.


    Haa, ahhhnnn! Its out. Itsing out! Theophils semen ising into my womb! No, no more!


    Liesl instinctively tries to escape from the ejaction, which is no less powerful than the previous one.


    But I held her down, refusing to let go.


    This time I embraced her tightly towards me, ejacting into her womb from start to finish.


    Ooh, my belly, my belly is going to burst.


    Its still too early to be shocked, Liesl.


    After a long ejaction, I pulled the rod away from her cervix.


    Normally, my load should have already leaked out from there, but now


    Whywhy is it not dripping yet!?


    Liesl womb, for some reason, held all of my semen and did not spill any outside.


    Its because I tried to manipte Liesls body a bit.


    No way, your body maniption magic again


    Thats right, and youll keep receiving it until Im satisfied. Be d, Liesl.


    Liesl was stunned by what I told her, but I started moving my hips again.


    Y-youyou cant do that to my body without my permission!


    In other words, youll allow me if I ask? Well, if Liesl wants it that bad, then why would I stop!


    I didnt mean it like that! Its just


    Just what? Youll find it embarrassing if the students find out that their teachers belly swells like a pregnant woman in front of them? Now that I mentioned it, Im kind of looking forward to it.


    P-pregnant with Theophils babyah, w-wait!


    Im not sure how Liesl imagined the scene, turning pink for a moment then suddenly turning pale on her face. However, even that became another source of excitement for me.


    The usually dignified and knightly teacher having her face twisting back and forth between delight and fear.


    It was strangely very arousing to watch.


    I knew I made a good choice to capture her.


    Smiling secretly at my sess, I began to move my pistons in earnest.


    I mmed my hips repeatedly toward her butt, creating pping sounds as I poke inside Liesls vagina.


    As we have sexually joined for countless times, I already know where to vite her and where she feels the best, so all that remained is to watch and enjoy Liesls reactions from behind.


    Hiii. Hiuuu! noo, even though I said its too good already


    But youre getting tighter than usual. If you keep this up, youll end up getting more shots from me. Do you want that?


    Youre still intending to it!? No more, any further than this is!


    Whether you get more or get less, its up to you. And the more you do this, the more your womb will receive, Liesl!


    Youre hips are moving faster again! Ahhh, ahhhh, I cant take it anymore! Hmmmnn! Itsing out, I cant believe itsing out inside me again!


    I let Liesl resist this time, but I still made sure I came inside her.


    Thetter responded by tightening her pussy even more with a jerk.


    Ahh, thats good, keep it tight.


    Even as my ejaction subsided, I still moved my hips without pause.


    Nooo. Even though Im still sensitivehyaauuuu, gcuummiinnnggg!


    Finally unable to withstand the stimtion, Liesls body climaxed.


    Of course, thats not enough to stop me from moving.


    Wait, Theophil! Im still cumming right now!


    Because of the bulging belly, the vibration of her climaxing and spasming her vagina felt several times better than usual. Subscribe to my WordPress to receive thetest updates and chapters. Thank you~.


    Even I could feel my hips going numb as I vited Liesl.


    As for my partners state, she is now panting wildly, not caring for the situation anymore.


    No moooore! Im cumming again! Cumming, cumming, cumming, cumming, cummiiiiinnggg!


    Open up. Im going to fill your womb again.


    I cant believe it, I cant believe its going inside again! My already full belly is getting filled with semen once more!!


    Dobyuuu! Byururururu!


    I poured another batch of semen inside Liesl again.


    Ohghoooo! So hot, my stomach feels so hot


    Exhausted by thest climax, Liesl couldnt hold it anymore.


    She finally copsed on the spot.


    Yet if you looked closer, her belly was a little bby from the repeated prations and the sealing of her womb.


    Even I dont know exactly how much she had taken in.


    But now that she reached this point, the students finally noticed the strangeness of their teacher and started to make a fuss.


    T-teacher? Miss Canaris!?


    Kyaaa, someone!-


    Anyway, call the other teachers right away!


    It seemed that our act at thest second had escaped the soundproofing magic.


    Well, it cant be helped. Its a little painstaking, but


    After adjusting my clothes, I undid the spells and finally revealed myself.


    Come on, kids. Look at me.


    And once I had their full attention, I activated my hypnotic spell at the ready.


    Ms. Canaris has copsed from exhaustion, but you must continue with your tests. The results of the test are more important than this little thing. Do you understand?


    Everyone nodded with eyes that seemed to have lost their color.


    While I dont have the ability to manipte the memories of this many people, I could at least tamper their minds with assumptions based on facts.


    With this, Liesls copse became an insignificant event for the students, much like her hitting the table just earlier.


    By tomorrow they would all forget about it.


    Now then. All that remains is to take Liesl to the toilet.


    After all, if I break the spell that binds her womb here and now, it will be a disaster.


    I cleaned up the area and gently picked up the unconscious knight beauty in my arms.


    Then I went out of the ss while covering myself in an invisibility spell once again.

 Book 6: Chapter 5: The Second Backdoor Staff Meeting

    Book 6: Chapter 5: The Second Backdoor Staff Meeting


    The next day, I was being yelled by Liesl in the headmistresss office.


    I really cant believe you did that! One more step, and well both be doomed!


    Thats why I said its okay already. Ive already used my spell to deceive them.


    I gave another sigh at Liesls constant lecturing, then switched my eyes at the documents at hand as I let her words sink in.


    What are youare you going to get a new woman again!? Even though I did all that yesterday!?


    <em>I did</em>, huh. So, you already knew that and still yed along. Some dignified knight teacher you are.


    Well, it was true that the sex with Liesl had relieved some of my pent-up desire, which had built up pretty bad that day.


    Still, that doesnt mean its gonna calm down now just because of having released inside her once.


    It was even more so since Im the type to enjoy fucking women as both a hobby and a constion; as many partners I do, the better my feeling is.


    In the first ce, theres no need to worry about having too many; after all, the academy will eventually rece hundreds of students per year.


    In the case of students, there are only three years in which I can casually enjoy them if I started ensnaring when theyre still in their first years.


    But as for the current third years and graduating studentswell, I dont think its a good idea to hold the students back. Its a shame, but its also not wise to be greedy.


    Among my girls, the third-year students are Hannah and Inez.


    Both of them are quite beautiful, and their bodies are to my liking. Its a shame that I wont be able to hold them after this year.


    Well, I can still meet them in the country if I want to.


    Im free to do whatever I want in the school. What makes you think Ill stop reaching out to the women here, who are already ripe and at my picking?


    Sigh. It seems that my words are not more effective than a mosquito bite


    Liesl spoke as if she had given up.


    With this, now I can slowly select my next target.


    When I was about to open the document again, someone opened the door roughly and came in.


    T-Theo! This is bad!


    Julia, what are you in such a hurry for?


    When Julia found me, she came straight towards my seat.


    Bad news, actually, mother isthe chancellor ising back!


    What? The chancellor?


    It was Liesl who raised the voice of surprise, and not me.


    Then, she asks Julia in a hurry.


    Hasnt the chancellor been invited to a foreign country as an advisor? Why is sheing back so early?


    Yes, that was indeed the story.


    She must have been invited there to give advice on how to build a magic school because of her sess in building this school.


    And I thought that it would take several years to work from scratch.


    No matter how much experience she had, he would have to be careful about doing the same thing in a different climate, customs, and traditions.


    And most importantly, she cant juste and go home like this.


    But she really ended it just like that! She said that shell leave the rest to the disciple she made over there, and because of that, she was able to pack up and go back surprisingly quick! Were running out of time, Theo!


    In such a short span of time, she was able to develop the proper human resources for this? Wow, the chancellor is really impressive. As expected of her.


    Liesl spoke, fascinated by the skills of the literal boss of her school.


    But Im not interested in that.


    Either way, she isnt going to be easy.


    I immediately thought of several countermeasures against the chancellor.


    What are you going to do, Theo? If we budged this, wed be as good as charcoal in the stake!


    We? You mean youre included as well? But shes your mother, isnt she?


    My mother would never forgive me. Shes very strict and probably thinks Im just a convenient apprentice rather than a daughter.


    Julia spoke gloomily. While Im expecting their rtionship to be wrong, considering how happy-go-lucky she was on the first time we met, but I didnt expect it to be this bad.


    Shes a good teacher, but her parenting skills are close to none, huh. If she, the daughter is saying that, then there is a good chance that it is likely to be true.


    After all, I only learned to y around when I was in my twenties.


    no way, then Im also involved too?


    Liesl asks in fear upon sensing how serious the atmosphere is. Of course, you are, doofus. This chapter is tranted by neorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.


    Well, so far, I havent done anything to undermine the students, except for the fact of being embraced by me.


    Though as her daughter, its odd for me to say this, but for my mom, this school is the second most important thing after her life. If she knew that Theo is putting hands on her students there, she wouldugh.


    Even the usually optimistic Julia is terrified.


    Well, what do you know? The chancellor cares more about her business than her family.


    Whats more, looking at the records, she treats it more like a divine ce rather than a school. Once she catches someonemitting lewd acts on her campus, even if its apletely biological action like masturbating, she calls for their immediate expulsion.


    No wonder Julia is so wild outside when she met me.


    B-but! Even up to now, I have never been caught before, so theres still the possibility that the chancellor might not even notice.


    Youre not helping here, Liesl.


    Thats impossible. My mother has applied so much magic security in this school that there are literally no blind spots to her, not even an ant to crawl in. If shees back and sees the records, shell definitely discover what weve done. Ive expected her toe years after that, which is enough time for me to erase every trace. But now


    Julia plopped down on the guest seat and looked solemnly at me.


    Seeing her state, Liesl also ran out of room to be calm, clinging to me to find even a sliver of hope.


    Theophil, what should we do? Cant you do something about that magic? Youre a former court wizard, right?


    Her impatience was growing, and she was even breaking out in a cold sweat.


    I sighed and took out a handkerchief from my pocket and handed it to Liesl.


    Your face is being unsightly. Here, wipe it.


    S-sorry. And thank you, Theophil.


    She took it and wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    About that, Ive also thought of tampering the surveince magic the chancellor has set up, even from a while back.


    So, what do you think?


    As it turns out, neither disarming nor altering it is practical in this situation.


    I said this with some irritation.


    Tell me what you mean by that.


    First of all, Liesl. Do you know the Chancellors background?


    She shakes her head at my question.


    Well, that s typical for the likes of you normal people.


    You mean mom is an abnormal person?


    Not just abnormal, super freakishly abnormal. When I was still a teenager who just came out of the countryside, I joined the countrys Magic Research Society. At that time, do you know what position she has back then?


    I dont know. Aside from being a famous sorceress, she hasnt told me anything.


    She was the head of the court wizards back then and the first woman to be at that.


    Also, the spell that was cast in the school was ingrained down to its very foundations.


    While it is not impossible to break it, as all you have to do is destroy the whole school, it is nearly impossible to unlock it from the outside in a short time. Even I, a former court wizard, will take a couple of years even if I put all my effort into it.


    She even perhaps put more effort into building this stuff than caring for her daughter.


    But honestly, her sudden return caught me off-guard. The spell is like a puzzle, with dozens to hundreds of advanced defense forms clumped together perfectly to create an intricate web.


    Its not impossible to solve, but it takes time. Since I thought that the chancellor will be away for a long time, I didnt tamper with it much yet, which is why Im very irritated right now.


    Since we have no other solutions to this, our only chance was to charge in front. Im gonna make the chancellor my target and make her acknowledge my actions herself.


    I dont have the mindset to just leave the beautiful girls in front of me alone and escape as a fugitive while they get busy with the puzzle to save their lives. So I went for the quickest way.


    Julia, give me all the data you can find.


    Got it.


    At my words, she quickly stood up and took out a stack of papers from her desk.


    This is everything I know about mothers magic.


    Julia handed me a document that was filled with data about the Chancellor.


    Wha-! Why are these things here


    Liesl couldnt help but scream at the discovery of this document.


    Whats listed in these documents is a lot of information one wouldnt normally know, such as magic power levels and the magic habits of every user of magic. Subscribe to my WordPress to receive thetest updates and chapters.


    Ive been nning to go to war with the chancellor sooner orter. I had Julia make it for me.


    But because it is still too early, only information that is useful forbat is listed thereAre are you really going to fight mother?


    Once again, Julia implores me.


    Dont worry. Im not going to kill her.


    Sigh, I wonder where is that confidenceing fromshes a former court wizard too, you know? Whats more, as what you have said, shes your former boss.


    I know, I know. Also, she was never my boss. She has already quit her position since I became a court wizard. Im just speaking the difference between her strength and <em>our</em> strength.


    What, youre counting on us too? Im sorry, but even with my skills, I wouldnt hold a candle on her even in a few seconds. Maybe even Liesl too.


    Julia seemed to think that she would not be able to help.


    But Liesl is not happy about being put together with her either.


    Muu, even if my magic skills are not as good as you two, my sword skills are not as inferior to a high knight.


    Indeed, Liesl is probably one of the best melee fighters in this school.


    Exempting her tworge weights on his chest, her strength would have increased by several percent if she had a more mobile body.


    However, for me, her chest is more important than her fighting prowess.


    A few seconds can determine the difference between life and death in a fight.


    Hmmm, that may be true, but


    Liesl said she could at least buy some time, but Julia could not shake off her uneasiness to her friend.


    Okay, now that were settled, heres what well do.


    I beckoned the two of them and told them the n.


    Of course, the chancellor would hear the meeting in this room soon as she returned, so I used strict soundproofing magic around us.


    In order to avoid being detected by reading the movements of their mouths, I also used an invisibility spell to block their lips from view.


    Why!? Are you nuts! Im against this! Is there no other way? What if it doesnt work!


    But after hearing my n, Liesl was the first one to react.


    I see. This is certainly a blind spot that even the other side isnt aware of.


    But Julia was in awe instead.


    B-but still, I dont believe it. Isnt this against your code of hurting women?


    Weve already reached this point, Liesl. Theres no turning back. also dont underestimate my mother. If she wins, we die. Well, to be honest, its quite the devilish method you got there, Theo. Even I really want to test it now.


    At this point, it doesnt matter what method you use anymore, as long as it gets results. But are you really willing to do this, Julia? Your life will be at stake.


    Our lives are already at stake the moment we crossed her. And mine the moment I hunted for men and going into the bars at night. Plus, Ive always wanted to see if my mother has even a sliver of care towards me.


    So, you being a bad girl from the start is all about trying to catch her attention, huh.


    Fufufu, well, you could say that.


    The Liesl seemed to be disapproving till the end, but she has no choice but to go along.


    Now, then, Madame Chancellor. Lets see how you are gonnae out of this.

 Book 6: Chapter 6: A Call from the Chancellor

    Book 6: Chapter 6: A Call from the Chancellor


    A few days after that extraordinary strategy meeting, the chancellor came back to the school.


    She must be having a meeting with the schools executives right now.


    As for what Im doing, Im in ss as usual.


    Today, Im in charge of the third-year ss.


    If I can get through this, any person that enters this campus will be my woman.


    But I also believe that the chancellor is not going to let me do that easily.


    As for this one, this is the form that you should use. To enhance the output of me magic


    While I was in the middle of teaching the enchantment of me-rted spells, there was a knock on the door.


    Uhm, Sir Krause, the chancellor wants to see you.


    All right, Ill be right there right away. Okay, ss, in the meantime, you should do a self-study while Im gone.


    I told to the students and left the ssroom.


    She is waiting for you at the headmistresss office. Ill be leaving now.


    Got it, thank you very much.


    After bidding farewell to the colleague that sent the message, I headed to the headmistresss office at once.


    However, to think she would choose that ce of all ces, I didnt expect it at all. Well, whatever it is, Im still going to stick to the n. This chapter is tranted by neorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.


    When I arrived at the office, Julia was already standing in front of the door.


    Honestly, I thought you would have run away by now.


    If I run away now, I wont be able to find a ce for the both of us, would I?


    Julia may be saying it like its nothing, but I know shes nervous on the inside.


    After all, the mood was so thick it could already be cut with a knife.


    Dont get so worked up. Just proceed as we have nned.


    I walked into the headmistresss office with Julia in tow.


    Now then, its time for me to make my appearance.


    Once I opened the door, what brought into my eyes was the headmistresss seat, where I always sat ever since I came here.


    A woman is sitting there now.


    But there was something off. The woman in front of me didnt look like Julias mother by any stretch of my imagination.


    At best, she looked only a few years older than Julia, so young that it would make more sense if they were close sisters in age.


    Good for you toe, Theophil Krause.


    But with those few words, I was immediately convinced that this was Julias mother.


    Thank you very much for giving me the chance to teach here, madam chancellor.


    I put on a thick front on my face, but my alertness was already boosted sky-high.


    This atmospherethey only belonged to someone who holds an incredible amount of power.


    When I was a court wizard, I have met many people with a simr vibe.


    Enough with the farce. I know who you really are.


    She said, ring at me with her steely eyes.


    Apparently, she had already checked the records of the surveince spell she had created before we met.


    If so, then I wont be holding back anymore, madam chancellor. No, Lady Carina Elreis.


    And you still dare prattle here. Honestly, are you a fool or what? Do you really think youre going to get out of here alive if you just walk up to me?


    And you still invited me here despite that. Well, if you want to talk, then well have a talk.


    I walked straight into the room and sat down on the sofa in front of Carina.


    Julia stood behind me.


    Julia, do you really intend to side with that man?


    She took one look at me, then at Julia standing behind me, asking her daughter in a firm gaze.


    Yes, Im already one of <em>his</em>.


    But I didnt intend to raise you that way.


    Well, lets just say that your daughter is a human being too, and sometimes Im bound to make unexpected moves, not some kind of magic form that operates whenever you want it to.


    And just like that, the conversation between mother and daughter was terminated.


    Karina returns her gaze to me from Julia and stands up from her seat.


    Then she walked up to me.


    Dont move too much. Or it would be a hassle to catch you.


    Hou, so catching me is just a level of a hassle to you? Why dont you try it then?


    Ill torture you so badly youll regret ever having lived, and then Ill mince your flesh into tiny little pieces.


    Uwaa, thats so scary. But whats with the costume? Isnt that a bit outdated nowadays?


    I pointed what I noticed from the start while parrying Carinas words.


    Carinas attire right now was that of a full-fledged witch, something you dont see too often these days.


    It evenes with a ck cloak and a red dress with a luscious design as if its intended to provoke men.


    And since the dress is hugging tight, it predominantly showed the magnificent shape of her bodyline.


    Also, on the side of the table is arge ck hat with a conical top.


    Outdated as it may be, this still makes it easier to understand that I am a veteran sorceress, unlike thosemoner-like clothing that is hard to distinguish who is who.


    I see, it is so that the bigwigs wont mess with you carelessly.


    Considering how far Carina hade in a world where society revolved around men, it was nothing short of astonishing.


    She must have even walked around with a variety of weapons in hand.


    Appearance is also a weapon, yes. A good-looking man like me already understands that. But whats with your youthful faceRejuvenation magic? But Ive never seen something like this before.


    Even with all of my knowledge, there was only that magic that could exin Carinas condition.


    The Magic of Rejuvenation. Series of spells that bring youth to a person, but I was told that these kinds of magic had already disappeared long ago.


    While it doesnt make you immortal, it can extend your life by staying youthful.


    You see, this is a kind of an advertisement, in order to build this academy.


    Well, who can me them? The chance to get closer to the magic of rejuvenation is certainly going to attract lots of money.


    In fact, half of the money I spent on this school came from this magic. Aside from that money, was the mountain of efforts and pain I have to endure to build this piece by piecehaaaa. Human greed is really shallowwell, I think we have already talked enough, dont you think?


    Carina now shows an intense disgust and hatred as she looked at me.


    Well, suppose the sheep ranch you have built with so much effort, even arriving to the point of killing your emotions and neglecting your family altogether, is now being used as a hunting ground for a hungry wolf. In that case, theres no way in hell she wont feel like wanting to massacre the said wolf.


    However, Im not like that wolf, as I dont intend to be killed so easily.


    This school is like a paradise for me, and Im not going to let a single woman turn it upside down.


    Since this is a school named after magic, why dont we settle this with magic?


    I also stood up and also walked in front of Carina.


    The distance between us is less than three meters  a very close distance for magicalbat.


    However, both sides have the ability to activate magic spells in a blink of an eye.


    The air suddenly became tingly, but even with that, Julia couldnt bear to move an inch, which is good for her.


    (How long has it been since Ive felt anything like this? I could feel my battle instincts reigniting again.)


    Hey, Carina.


    Dont call my name, you filthy worm.


    wow, so cruel. Well, I just want to ask. If you win, I die, but what happens if I win?


    Its impossible. No matter how talented you are, the times we have lived are different. You should just prepare defeated together with that arrogant attitude of yours.


    It seems that she really believes shes guaranteed to win.


    Then, if you lose, Ill have you be my woman as well.


    -! You, youuuu!!


    Looks like I hit a nerve. But because of this, I now have the chance.


    I activated a water ball spell at once and shot it immediately at her.


    The moment it left my hands, it split into countless needle-like droplets and attacked Carina with powerful pressure.


    It was a headshot attack that was released from a close range. Usually, it would result in knocking the victim out, but


    Petty little tricks. This level of skill is not enough to defeat me!


    Carina freezes my magic projectiles in an instant and shot them right back at me all at once.


    Kukuku, just as I predicted.


    I avoided the impact by jumping backward from my previous spot while activating a defensive magic spell.


    However, with this, our distance has now incredibly increased.


    Trying to hop around, arent you? Then lets see if you can do that again once I get rid of those limbs!


    As a follow-up attack, Carina aimed at the spot where Inded and unleashed a fireball spell.


    I activated my body maniption magic soon as the fireball loomed in front of me.


    The next thing, a figure of a woman interrupts the arriving fireball.


    Ah, kyaaa!


    Julia!? Kuh!


    Realizing that her daughter was made as a shield, Carina instantly detonated her magic. Subscribe to my WordPress to receive thetest updates and chapters.


    However, this was still not enough to avoid the collision, and the shockwave that was released mmed Julia to the floor without being able to kill the impact.


    I took that opportunity and unleashed a lightning bolt at Carina.


    Guhh! You bastard!


    Carina, who was shot by my lightning without having time to activate defensive magic, copses on the spot.


    I looked sideways to confirm Julias condition right away.


    She hit the floor shily, but she seems to have just fainted from the shock.


    But looking from her face, I could tell that her lips were smiling.


    (She really is a bad daredevil. Well, with this, she knows that her mom still cares about her.)


    Her breathing is stable, so shell wake up soon enough.


    I picked her up andid her down on a nearby sofa, then went and stood in front of Carina, who was still unable to move due to the shock caused by my lightning spell.


    With this, the match is over.


    You rotten piece of shit!


    Carina stared with pure hostility at me. If a weak-willed person were to look at her right now, he or she would have guaranteed to die from shock.


    Im used to being told such words. Even so, it seems that a mothers feelings for her daughter wouldnt be totally wiped out, after all.


    Though I still have several ns just in case, it was Julia who still opt to choose this in the end. To improve the authenticity, she didnt even put up any defensive spells in her person.


    But due to this, both of us has now discovered that Carina still cares for her daughter somewhat, and this has also given me a chance to win. Another two birds in one stone.


    Still, that fireball is really something. Although small, it has already enough power to kill the both of us. Even a fully grown adult like Julia immediately copsed just from the shockwave of its detonation.


    I dont think even my defensive spells wouldnt be able to endure that.


    Sorry, but Im the type that is prepared to use anything in order to win. Now then, lets take what we have promised.


    No way, you really want the body of this olddy?


    Finally seeing the danger, Carina backed away for the first time. But why are her cheeks red, I wonder?


    For me, as long as you are a woman and have a good body, I dont care about the other things.


    Now then, how shall I make this woman go wild?


    Character Illustrations of Book 2 (Web Volumes 4-6)


    From left to right: Hannah, Carina, Amelia, Theophil, Julia.

 Book 6: Chapter 7: With Carina 1

    Book 6: Chapter 7: With Carina 1


    After treating the fainted Julia, I picked up the copsed Carina and went straight into the headmistresss quarters while shes still numb from the lightning spell.


    Simultaneously, I also cast an anti-magic ward to seal any kind of magic, just like I used to bind Amelia back then. This time, however, covers a wide area, so even I am not exempted from it.


    Still, there will be no opening with this, and I wont have to worry about being suddenly attacked by a spell during the act.


    Iid Carina down on the center of the bed and climbed right after.


    Y-youll never get away with this.


    However, despite the deal, Carina is still hostile. Looks like I need to tame this woman first.


    Toote, Carina. I won. Or is the noble founder of the Elreis Academy incapable of honoring a bet?


    Canaris Elreis is a woman of sheer will. Despite being a woman, she was able to establish her position all by herself in a society with patriarchy as the norm.


    Confronting such a strong woman aimlessly will only result in a big headache in the end. I have to tread her carefully.


    Still, is it me, or shes blushing even morepared to before?


    Im going to check whats underneath your clothes now.


    I spoke in a mild manner and started reaching for her dress. First, I reached on her bountiful bust that was being pushed up by those clothes.


    Then, without hesitation, I started rubbing directly above them.


    Hnn! D-do whatever you want. I dont care anymore.


    It seems that she finally realizes that resistance is futile and admits that her body is not strong enough.


    However, Im not letting my guard down with just that. Even though she has lost, deep down, shes still simr to me, and mastery of lies and flowery words is a court wizards specialty.


    Youre getting nervous. From the looks of it, it has been so long since you got one, am I right?


    Julias father, that is, Carinas husband, had already passed away more than ten years ago.


    Since that incident, she has be more devoted to building the school.


    Rather than devoted, you could say she became very obsessed with it, to the point that she even threw away her daughters affairspletely and worked hard to raise money for the project instead.


    But during those past ten years, she hadnt tasted the flesh of a man. Not even a drop, meaning that her body, despite how morous it is now, is unused and untouched for an extended period of time.


    What a waste.


    You need to release your pent-up libido from time to time. Holding back will only do no good for your body, you know?


    There is no way I could umte anything anymore. Such thoughts have already withered inside me long ago.


    Do you really think of that? Lets ask this body, just in case.


    As I said this, I slipped my hand under her dress.


    Only those who say those lines have a considerable amount of libido. Maybe she has even surpassed her threshold before and burst it all out in one go, causing it to overload and shut down. This chapter is tranted by neorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.


    Either way, once you jumpstart their systems, it will be easier for them to fall.


    She might evene running to me on her own after that.


    Even if thats the case, youre still feeling it, arent you? Your sex drive may have long shut down, but youre still taking care of your body pretty well.


    Thats just normal. As for you, your body has grown dull after too much whoring. You cant even avoid my spell just now.


    Carina looks at me with mockery.


    Its called having a n. And you being underneath me right now is proof that I had gotten the better of you.


    Tch.


    No amount of bravado will help you anymore, now that the end results have already been brought up.


    It would have been good if she had the guts to push through that momentum, but she didnt, and now shes in my hands.


    After caressing her breasts, I put my hands on Carinas ass.


    The young body of a student is nice and taut, but I dont hate the mature body of a grown woman either.


    Julia and Carina have the right bnce between sexiness and experience.


    However, if the scale goes any further, whether in age or experience, their bodies will start to deteriorate, and I wont feel like embracing them anymore.


    In that sense, this also made me interested in the magic of rejuvenation.


    Youre a bad eater when ites to women


    I have my preferences. Especially when ites to female bodies.


    As I said this, I switched again to her breasts and squeezed them harder.


    Compared to the students Iid my hands on who are more than a decade younger than her, their tension is weaker, but they being softer and morefortable to squeeze easily sufficed these inadequacies.


    It was also gratifying to see the soft flesh almost poking out between my fingers like a smooth water balloon.


    This time, I switched my grip to her ass back again and after rubbing them in the same way, I discovered its tighter differencepared to the bombshells above.


    At the very least, Carinas body is exactly to my liking.


    -! hmph. Im not happy to hear that from you.


    Though she is saying that, I didnt miss the slight fluster she had on her face.


    Well, lets see if you can still say that after this.


    Taking my hands away from her breasts and butt, I proceeded to grab Carinas legs.


    T-thats!


    She put up a bit of resistance there, but with my strength being greater than hers, she was unable to stop me from opening them.


    And since the length of her dress is short, the instant it was spread out, it revealed her sexy panties that hid her private parts.


    Now then, I wonder how it looks like?


    I put my hand on Carinas arm that was interrupting me to prevent her from closing it, then traced a finger on her precious part from the top of her panties.


    Oi oi, youre saying you have long lost your libido, but whats this?


    The panties I touched were damp with love juice that only could have leaked from her vagina.


    it must be your delusion.


    But I havent even touched any of your erogenous zones yet, have I?


    Even when I caressed her breasts, I didnt actively touch her nipples.


    If this was Julia, she would have been screaming out loud for more.


    In other words, her body had built up so much sexual desire that even this little stimtion is enough to cause her to react.


    Good grief. Youve put me in so much trouble, yet youre looking forward to this the most.


    Since you cant change the situation anyway, you might as well have some fun too. Isnt that right, Carina?


    I said that to her, who had been with her head turned sideways with a frown.


    However, Carina just nced at me then turned her head to the other side.


    I guess shes not nning to react until the end, no matter how much I do to her.


    Sigh. What a pain in the ass.


    Well, this also means I can do whatever I want, but I dont want that.


    You dont want to speak? Fine, Ill loosen that mouth of yours first.


    Fucking a woman and getting no response is no fun. Its no worse than fucking a corpse, which even I find it unsettling to do.


    Looks like I have to make her gasp before I enjoy my sex with her.


    Besides, its the stubborn women who are the most interesting when they fall apart, just like Amelia.


    Now then, how about the insides?


    I pulled down her panties and tried to insert my finger into her pussy.


    But unlike the wet outside, the inside of her vagina was quite hard.


    It was almost like shes a virgin.


    Whats this? Dont tell me you havent even tried masturbating ever since?


    Could it be that she had left it untouched when her husband died?


    If so, this is already enough evidence that she didnt have a sex drive at all.


    its quite narrow, but I know a lot of ways to undo a ce like this.


    Once I had given up on pration, I turned my attention to the vulva above the vagina. Subscribe to my WordPress to receive thetest updates and chapters.


    She definitely cant be unresponsive there.


    The first thing I did was to reach the vulva with a gentle touch.


    It was still covered in skin, but my caress was already enough to massage it from above.


    I didnt rush and made sure it was stimted well.


    -! Fuu.


    It was only a little, but a breath has begun to leak out from Carinas mouth.


    Kukuku, you cant control it, right? Thats the way.


    After all, this body itself is still a woman in her prime.


    Carinas instinct as a female species is deeply engraved in her body.


    As long as I focus on the spot whose sole purpose is to receive pleasure, no matter how long she hasnt done it, she will have no choice but to feel it more.


    Hmm, it looks like its about time.


    When I saw that Karina was starting to feel horny, I directed my hand inside her pussy once again.


    Then, the vagina, now hot and beginning to thaw, started to wee the finger this time.


    Uu, kuhh!


    Yes, thats it. Dont hold back, just feel the pleasure, Carina.


    I continue to caress her insides, speaking to her as if I were letting it seep into her mind.


    Little by little, the rigid walls of Carina began to unravel and became entangled with my fingers.


    It seems that her body is starting to remember the old feeling that it has long forgotten.


    In that case, lets go through it and have her climax at once.


    I increased the number of fingers I inserted and moved them back and forth even harder.


    As I moved my fingers to stir the insides, she responded by tightening her grip.


    Auuhnn, haa, haaa!


    Carinas breathing was getting hotter and hotter, and her voice was beginning to sound delirious.


    No matter how hard you hide it, I can tell youre about to cum, Carina. Because I can feel my fingers being tightened inside you.


    Hnnn! Aaah, aaaahhh!


    I wonder how good will it feel once I put my stuff inside you. Do you want to know too?


    Haaa, fuguuuwho, who would want to be one with you


    You finally opened your mouth.


    Even if it was a taunt, I had sessfully made her react.


    I did not miss this chance and strengthened my caresses at once. Subscribe to my WordPress to receive thetest updates and chapters.


    This is the most intense one Ive ever made to her yet, and Carinas body reacted violently by tightening her mping between my fingers.


    No wayfor me to feel this way,-!!


    Cant take it anymore, can you? Ill make sure to make you cum.


    No way, not like thishaa, kufuu!


    Karinas body shuddered, about to climax at any moment, but she was still trying desperately to endure the pleasure.


    With that, I also gave no mercy.


    With my other hand, I rubbed above her clit again, which I had been caressing just earlier.


    Ii, igiii!? Aaah. Aaahh. Aaaah, aaaaaaaaaaah! Cuming, Im cummiiiiinnngg!


    Carinas whole body finally convulsed as she climaxed for the first time in years.


    I watched all of it, and my anticipation to conquer her for real only increased.

 Book 6: Chapter 8: With Carina 2

    Book 6: Chapter 8: With Carina 2


    Haaa, fuuuh, haafuuu!


    Right now, Carinas body is trembling, unable to handle the pleasure of her climax.


    It was a sensation she hasnt felt in what it seems like forever, yet, shes still trying desperately to quell it while her clothes are getting disheveled left and right.


    Carina, can you tell it? It seems that your body has finally remembered the sensation of climax. Even your body is starting to tingle more.


    I stand in front of her and speak of the obvious.


    T-theres no way such thing is!


    Hmph, and you still deny it at this point? Well, that only means more fun for you and me.


    I stared hard at Karinas open private parts.


    It seems that the person herself is not realizing it, but its super wet right now.


    However, it would be boring if I reveal it so easily.


    I still have to make Carina ask for it personally.


    In that case, how about I repeat it once more? You might recall it that way.


    I directed my hand to her secret area again, inserting my finger in her pussy which has just gone on a climax.


    Nguuujust nowhauuu!


    After all, a person can feel it more after theye. Because ones sensitivity peaks after climax, you see.


    Yet, even after intensely stimting her private parts in this time, Carina still tried to push back and endure.


    Did she know that this action is costing her more than what she intended to gain?


    As of this moment, Carinas vagina is clinging much more tightly on my fingers, causing her to feel more sensitive.


    Scoffing at her futile actions, I intensified the movement of my fingers even more.


    (Thetter is getting more and more responsive. I cant wait to see what happens when I put it in.)


    Haaa, haaaIm still not done!


    Carina continues to resist the pleasure as she stares at me.


    However, her end is nearing.


    With this, I switched my other hand, the one thats not fingering her, and went it to her breast.


    This time, I made sure to stimte her nipples as well.


    M-my breast again, huhfuh, too shallow.


    Carina was breathing hard, but she was still able to spit back those words as if she wants me to fight back.


    However, Im not that of a fool to fall for that trick.


    With breasts this good, its already a disrespect to leave them alone. Am I right, chancellor?


    The size of her breasts was a step behind Hannah and Lise, but they were more than big enough for my hands.


    I enjoyed rubbing them and stimted the nipples with my fingertips by lifting them up.


    Her body began to stiffen immediately, and Carina climaxed once more. Then, her body temperature rose as if she was on fire.


    Ahkuu, kyauuuu! No way, you, you cant do that to my chestnhaaaaa!


    As if she couldnt longer stand the simultaneous stimtion of the top and bottom, Carina finally began to let out a charming voice. This chapter is made possible by neorecormon.


    It seems that she is about to give up.


    This time, I vited her carefully for her not to cum so easily, all while waiting for her to ask me for pration.


    It will be a shame if I let her cum here.


    After a while, the words I have been waiting for finally came out of her mouth.


    P-put it ininside me


    Oyaaa? Why would I? Youve been making fun of my caresses for quite some time now.


    I couldnt stopughing inside, yet I still threw oiled words at her to make her more agitated and make her inner fire ze up more.


    I love the look on a stubborn womans face when she has to say these humiliating words.


    After all, spitting out these words also means shes grinding all her boosted ego into a fine mulchy pulp.


    Guhh, you already know what I-igiii!?


    I stimted Carina by her clitoris, who tried to withdraw her remarks in anger.


    I only touched it for a moment, yet the effects were already tremendous.


    She was shaking her hips, but it was not enough to make her cum. Because of this, her frustration only gotten worse.


    Why did you stopa little more and-


    Sorry, but as for the rest, you now have to ask.


    Hearing this, Carina bit her lip.


    Good, Ive always wanted to see that look.


    And then, as if she had made up her mind, she opened her mouth.


    F-fuck me! Please, fuck me with your hard cock to your hearts content!


    So you wanted me to fuck you all alongkukuku.


    The strong woman who built the school with her own hands has finally given in to pleasure and is now begging me to fuck her.


    Right now, Im feeling the highest bliss in my heart.


    Really? Thats great, Carina. Ill fuck you just the way you want it.


    After I said it, I finally pulled my cock out of my pants.


    -! Wh-what is that Its not like anything Ive seen on my!


    Well, that just indicates that your husbands is mediocre.


    I didnt intend topete, but Im still happy that she said Im winning.


    W-wait a minute! I take that back. If you put that thing in here, Its


    Sorry, but your cancetion is no longer invalid.


    I push my erect cock against Carinas wet vagina.


    Gaaah! Its so hot and hard!


    Fearing the tremendous iing sensation, Carina panicked and tried to escape right away.


    But there was no way I was going to let her do that.


    I held her firmly by the waist and continue to jam myself right in.


    The head of the turtle sunk into the hole and was quickly swallowed inside.


    And thanks to all the rushing, the insertion was smooth.


    But the further in I went, the tighter it got.


    Ahh, haguuu. Its in, its enteringso painful


    You sounded like a virgin, Carina, even though you already birthed once. However, for your sake Ill re-develop your pussy, and soon youll be feeling the pleasure youve been waiting for in a short while.


    Whos asking you to developnhaaaa! Inside, so hard!


    As the meat stick enters the middle, the tightness became even stronger.


    Now then. its time to go all the way at once.


    Wait, stop! If you go deeper than that


    I didnt allow a chance for Karinas words to enter my mind and mmed my hips down powerfully.


    The meat stick got nailed all the way through the entrance of her babymaker, all while spreading her insides on the way.


    Aaaaaaaah! Cumming! My womb has gotten pierced through, I cant stand it anymorecumming, Im cumming!


    At longst, the chancellor finally confessed.


    Did I go too far?


    No, Im pretty sure I just hit her womb entrance, so why is she reacting so much?


    While confirming my actions, I looked down at my partners face, only to see Carina convulsing in climax.


    And despite cumming hard, her pussy is mping tight, as if its trying to squeeze the semen out of my meat stick that still had yet to blow.


    <em>Now that I felt her, she has indeed, quite the masterpiece, just like Julias.</em>


    An ordinary man wont be able to maintain his energy for long when dealing with a woman of this level.


    I couldnt help but feel a little sorry for Carinaste husband.


    However, with this, Im sure we can now obtain pleasure from each other.


    Haaahaaaaanguuu, afuuuh. Read only at Stabbing with a syringe trantions dot home dot blog.


    Finally released from the waves of her climax, Carina is breathing heavily as if seeking the air.


    Do not faint just yet. This is just the beginning.


    I covered her with my body then started to move my hips.


    The hard meat stick immediately unravels her vagina and gives pleasure to Carina at the same time.


    The redevelopment was a sess.


    Uguuu, want, stop moving! Ahhh, I cant, I couldnt stop feeling it!


    But unlike the painful one from before, Carina seems to be feeling pleasure smoothly now.


    The more I moved my hips, the more Karinas body shook.


    At the same time, her moans became louder.


    But as shes still not quite the slut I want her to be, Im going to keep developing her.


    But before that, I first need to ejacte once.


    After all, its hard for me to contain my excitement when dealing with a body this superior.


    Im going to cum soon, Carina.


    What, youre going to let it out like this? I wont forgive you if you do so!


    You have already agreed. Besides, you have already regained your energy, at least enough to push me away, yet you didnt do that. You want to know why?


    No! I dont want to know!


    Its because you want it too, Carina. You wanted a cock to pierce you all along. At least your body does.


    In fact, she was clinging my member so hard right now, refusing to let go.


    When I said this, however, Carina puts up the most resistance Ive ever seen her put up since I made love to her.


    She flutters her hands on the sides while trying to release any kind of magic power in her body, yet because she doesnt match me in bare strength, and because shes in a hurried mental state, she wasnt able to umte any kind of magic power.


    I pushed my waist once.


    But that piston was already enough to stop her struggling, and her thick and beautiful legs even wrapped themselves around my waist by reflex.


    No way, its inside againwait, if you do ithauuummmph!


    As I mmed the rod into her uterus, Carina had to close her mouth to endure the pleasure.


    I took that chance and continued to work my rod inside her vagina, all topletely dominate her remaining senses.


    Then, without any intentions of holding it in, I immediately came soon as I reached my limit.


    Aguuu!? No way you really put it insideihhh, aaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!


    She raises a desperate voice upon feeling the semen flowing into her.


    However, this didnt stop my ejaction in any way.


    Seconds passed, and the spit out semen gradually eroded the insides of her long-unused vagina.


    It was a great moment, as I feel like I finally obtained a long-lost legacy.


    Except that its a woman instead.


    Uuhhg, fuguuhIm sorry, I


    The next thing I heard was Carinas moistened voice, as if she was trying to apologize to her dead husband.


    It seems that shes morepassionate than she appears, a rather contrast to what Julia had said to me.


    But this only means that bypletely winning her over, I can truly make her my woman.


    So Im not giving up. Now that i got the chance, I aint intending to finish this half-way.


    Im going to conquer Carina and make her my woman in the truest sense.

 Book 6: Chapter 9: With Carina 3

    Book 6: Chapter 9: With Carina 3


    I took a deep breath and started moving my hips again.


    Obscene sounds leaked loudly as I piston Carinas insides, her love juices and my semen getting churned up each time.


    You still havent had enough?


    Carina red even as her eyes turned red.


    It seems that her spirit has not been broken yet.


    As for my part, Im d to hear it because it would be no fun to have her fall so quickly.


    Dontpare my energy to that of an average man. I could do it all day long if I wanted to.


    So, youre saying you have the sex drive of an animal in heat.


    Its not something you can say when youre feeling good from this animal as well.


    We exchanged a few words, but it did not slow down the movement of my hips.


    The next thing I knew, we already had switched positions, Carina is panting, and we started to create pping sounds every time I hit her hips from behind.


    Her buttocks, which even after getting distorted, clearly showed its firmness, a whole lot better for her age.


    In fact, every ripple from the impact of my waist just adds to the pleasant sensation I feel inside.


    It seems that your insides have finally ingrained the shape of my cock. Its starting to get tangled up a lot.


    I-its not that its doing it because I like it! I-its just a physical reaction. Yes, a physical one!nn, hafuuu!


    She should be feeling really good right now, But Carina still doesnt want to show it.


    However, I could see that she could hardly bear it, and it shows in her hot sighs leaking out from time to time.


    But I guess she also knows this because every time she lets out this sound, she makes a frustrated face.


    What she didnt expect is that these actions only added more fuel to my excitement.


    Physical reaction, huh. In that case, lets do it more for you to personally like it!


    I grabbed Carina firmly by the hips and drove deep into her once more, with every force more intense than earlier.


    Carinas body shook more strongly in response, and her vagina clenched tighter.


    Of course, this made my cock feel better in return, causing the hot desire to boil inside me once again.


    But Im not the only one whos feeling aroused.


    You had neglected yourself for too long that youre feeling it more whenever I struck deep inside you. Among the oldest ones Ive fucked, youre surprisingly the most sensitive.


    Carina, who was getting aroused, had no choice but to bear the full front of the pleasureing from the continuous movement in her cervix.


    I felt it when I made her cum earlier, but this spot seems to be where her weakness lies.


    Fuuu, fuuunhaaa, hyauuuu!


    And as I had suspected, Carinas moans became louder. Eventually, she was already screaming in delight, unable to take it any longer after being vited in her weak point in several session.


    Thats it, yell it more. Be honest with your instincts.


    Instincts is bullshit.


    Really? But you look pretty happy here.


    Despite her masters words, Carinas vagina was still tightening around my rod, refusing to let go.


    And as the movements of her insides became more pleasing than before, this made me want to spit out semen again.


    Your body is as honest as a child, yet your head is as stubborn as an old man. You should be listening to your body more, Carina.


    You, making fun of mehyauuu, wait, youre moving too fast!


    Thats how youve been living your life, isnt it? Listening to that stubborn head of yours all the time. Why dont you try to rx a little?


    W-what the hell do you know!? Im still this schools


    And that is where the problem lies. Too much of an obsession can ruin you.


    I bent forward and put myself in close proximity to Karina. This chapter is made possible by neorecormon.


    Then, I whispered to her ear.


    Its a shame to let such a good body go to waste. You can still run the school while having fun with me.


    Thats exactly the kind of bullshit Im talking about. You still dont understand, do you?


    Its not that I dont, but I opt not to know. I left the pce because I didnt want to live that way.


    Slightly annoyed by her words, I intensified my movements more.


    And while continuing to move my hips, I caressed Karinas breasts with my free hand, stimting her nipples with my fingertips.


    Her insides quivered in response to it, thus stimting my meat rod even more.


    Ah, haaannn! No good, If you do that


    Carinas reaction was bing more and more obvious.


    Meaning like its about time I finish this.


    Flipping her body over, I raised Carinas legs so that they are in close contact with my upper body, then positioned them to make it easier to swing my hips.


    W-what is it this time?


    The look in Karinas eyes as she stared at me was one of disgust, anger, and a whole lot of lust and anticipation.


    It seems that her instincts as a woman is finally being awakened.


    Im going to make you remember that this body of yours is still of a woman.


    With that, I mmed down hard.


    Aguuu! S-so deep!?


    I changed into this position so that I could thrust deeper into her vagina with ease.


    I kept up the momentum and continued my pistons, gouging her cervix all the way to the end of her womb.


    Naturally, Carina, who was weak in her deepest part, didnt have a choice but to shudder in pleasure at the act.


    Haaa, ahahhh! Wait, waaaait! If you poke it that hard, Ill-!!!


    She grabs my clothes, her eyes darting up and back, but as we are now both drunk by the pleasure, it was toote for us to stop.


    Tell me, what will happen if I poke you hard, huh? Tell me.


    Ill feelIll feel Ill feel too good! I wont be able to hold it in anymore!


    I see, so you finally admitted that you cant hold it anymore, huh.


    I then thrust my hips as hard as I could, gouging my tip into the walls of her womb.


    Igiii! Why!? I just said wont be able to hold it in!?


    Why should I even though its the reason I was doing this in the first ce? In fact, Try summitting to your instincts for once, Carina. It will change your view of the world for sure.


    No, I dont like it. If I do that, Ill be ruined! Ahhh, oguuuuh!


    I gave more intense pleasure to break the spirit of Carina, who was still rebellious as she could be.


    Soon, her limbs began to tremble, and her vagina squeezed tighter.


    Her breathing is bingborious as well, showing to me the excitement that had no intentions of going down.


    You cantif you go any further, Ill really go crazy!


    Like I said, thats what Im doing in the first ce. Theres no way Im stopping now.


    No wayImagain!


    Carinas body began to jerk and twitch, indicating that she was just about to climax.


    In response, I mmed my hips even harder on her, crushing her womb as hard as I could.


    Gyuuu! That, too strong! Im cumming, Im cumming again!


    Carinas love juices sttered once again, staining the sheets of the bed.


    It seemed that the semen I had just cummed inside had already overflowed due to the sheer amount of love juice that shes let out.


    But it didnt matter. Because once again, Ill be pouring her in the spot where it had previously overflowed. Read only at Stabbing with a syringe trantions dot home dot blog.


    Carina, on the next time you cum, Im gonna put everything inside you.


    -!? No wayahiiii! Fuu, fuuuhh, uuuuuu!


    You heard it right. This time, Ill make sure to pour everything deep inside your womb. If you dont want to be pregnant, then do your best not to cum.


    At my ruthless pronouncement, her expression turned into a desperate one.


    As shes now in the state ofplete estrus, its already impossible to stop herself from climaxing, no matter what she does.


    In other words, she would still arrive at the same oue no matter how much she holds back.


    Wait, no, dont feel good, dont feel good, dont feel goooooddhh!


    Perhaps realizing her own fate if she fails, Karina desperately chanted to herself with tears in her eyes.


    But her insides are in full contrast, clinging to me without mercy.


    And so, to reciprocate her bodys real feelings, I continued pumping without stopping inside her.


    Remember. This is yourst stand.


    Aaah, its no use, Im cumming, I cant stop myself from cummiiiinnngg!


    Finally, Carina reached her limit.


    Hiiiaaaauuuu! Cumming, Im cummiiinng! Cummingcummingcummingcummingcummiiiinnggg!


    After a few pumps, Carina arched her back and climaxed.


    She almost jumped out of bed with that movement, but I quickly held her waist down, causing my cock to plunge deeper than I intended to.


    Cumming, cumming, Im cumming! Oh no! Im cumming again!


    Carina climaxed continuously, her vagina squeezing tight against my cock and not letting go.


    Hes already on the verge of losing her mind.


    Despite that, I didnt stop moving.


    Here I go, Carina.


    Cum, hurry up! I dont care what happens anymore! Just get this over already!!! Ahiii, aaaaaahhhhh!


    Dobyuururururu!


    Giving my meat rod a final deep thrust, I ejacted on the deepest part of Carinas pussy.


    The spit out semen went in as if it were being sucked in.


    If I didnt use my contraception spell to make my seed infertile before I cast the barrier, she would definitely be impregnated by now.


    However, she doesnt know that yet.


    Aah, aaaaah, no way. Itsing outinside


    Feeling the sensation for the first time in decades, Carina was left stunned.


    I hope this has helped you regain a sense of who you are as a woman.


    I wasmade to cumand evencummed inside


    Yes, and with this, you are now my woman. This proof will remain in your womb.


    hnnn, do, whatever, you like.


    Carina turned his face to the side and acted nonchntly.


    But as she had now admitted that she gave in to the pleasure and the fact that she wanted me to cum inside her was shown in her bodily reaction, all of it is enough to see that shes not actually refusing me.


    There is still a part of her that hasnt given in yet, but once I take hold of her heart, shell be mine.


    From here on, Im going to make it so that you cant live without me, Carina.

 Book 6: Chapter 10: A Deal with Carina

    Book 6: Chapter 10: A Deal with Carina


    I reached out my hand to Carina, who is now copsed on the bed from the intense climax.


    Yet, after all through that, I still want to give her a thorough lesson in pleasure while she still has some energy left.


    But just before I did so, the door of the headmistresss quarters opened behind me.


    Who is it?


    I turned around, scowling at the appearance of the interloper, only to see Julia, who was knocked out by Carinas spell just earlier, now standing upright.


    Oh, its just you, Julia. How is your body feeling?


    Worst, thanks to you. Ive even got a bruise


    Julia walked straight up to the bed and looked at Carina, who was lying down beneath me.


    Then without questions, she climbed up to the bed as it is.


    Mom, how was Theo? Wasnt he great?


    -! Julia, you


    Carinas eyes rounded wide at the tone of her daughter.


    Well, of course, she couldnt help it. After all, her daughter, who she thought she had raised well, turned out against her and supported an unfamiliar man instead.


    Its not hard to understand why she didnt want to believe it.


    But that doesnt mean Im going to let Julia return to her just like that.


    You should have fun too, Mom


    W-what are you talking about! More than that, I still have to get this guy right now-


    Trying to get rid of something again?isnt this enough already? You are always like this!


    Apparently, a mother-daughter quarrel had started, leaving me out of the picture.


    At least, try to lower your hubbubs, okay? I dont want another raving and ranting while I am on the bed.


    Well, if ites to that anyway, Ill just do it once more to make them stop. Plus, its more alluring to hear their lovely moans rather than their angry screams.


    But I was too nave to think theylle at peace. After a while, they started screaming at each other at the top of their lungs.


    Hey, you two. Do you guys realize whats going on here?


    Waa! Kyaa~!


    I told them that and pushed them straight down on the bed.


    Julia and Carina, who are now lying side by side, had no choice but to look up.


    Carina, I know you already want it, so why cant you just quit this farce already?


    I said this as I straight looked at her.


    In fact, even without the use of magic, I knew very well how skilled Carina is as a wizard, a monster of all the monsters.


    I dont believe that she could be neutralized with just this when she became the head of those lunatics even before I showed up. This chapter is made possible by neorecormon.


    If she were more merciless than this, I think well have no chance to win.


    But she didnt, and even made us lead to this situation. Why is that?


    The answer is obvious.


    In the end, Carina is still a woman. A woman deprived of its basic need.


    Carina stares at me silently.


    You, just you wait. This isnt over. My assistants will take notice of my absence, and it will be over for you.


    Looks like shes looking for an excuse in this situation.


    Its a shame, though, because Ive also been preparing for this day.


    W-what do you mean by that?


    Why are you still pretending to be stubborn? Your true front has already been revealed in more ways than one. Also, were the only ones in the school right now.


    What did you say?


    Right now, this school is fully empty.


    No, thats not possible! We were just having a meeting earlier.


    Carina shouted.


    Well, its up to her to believe it or not, but Julia is with me.


    With the support of the headmistress of the school, even if youre the chancellor, there I still a lot of things she could do by herself.


    I had Julia conduct an unannounced evacuation drill in her name.


    Evacuation drill?


    Yeah, in a setting of when a fire broke out. A Fire Drill.


    If its a regr school, it will not go this far.


    But this is one of the most prestigious schools for youngdies in the country, so they are actively taking safety measures in ce while also making the awareness of these measures very high as possible.


    Because of this, they would not be suspicious of an unnanounced Evacuation Drill.


    To increase the credibility, we mentioned that it was under Julia, the headmistresss orders.


    We also made Liesl to be the messenger, as it was she who has the highest trust in the school, aside from the fact that she also handles the self-defense ss and is also well-known to be close to the headmistress.


    Ive exined the procedure to her in advance, so Im sure shell do it well.


    Because of that, no one will hold doubts on your absence at this point.


    Carina could only stare back at me, as if she couldnt believe she was outwitted by a man.


    Sorry, mom, but its true. Also, the students and faculty who have left will not being back.


    What the hell


    After the drill is over, everyone is instructed to go home.


    Plus, tomorrow will be a holiday. Very few people will being to this school at that point.


    Julia followed up my words.


    With this, we have already settled the schedule up to the next day.


    Meaning no other person wille here. At least anyone with more tasks than Julia, the headmistress, and I, who had been summoned by the headmaster for an errand.


    But, but! If they dont know where I am, someone from the school will be looking for me.


    Fufufu. Still dont get it, do you, mom? That only works if you didnt choose to stay in this room before you left them. But in the end, you chose this. I could just reason out that the chancellor is taking a rest in my room and doesnt want to be disturbed because she wants to bond with her daughter, whom she didnt meet for months. Isnt that right, mom?


    Julia gave her mom a really ominous smile after saying that. She looked like an evil viin for a moment there.


    Well, shes cooperating with me, so I guess shes already bad enough in general.


    so this is it, huh.


    Perhaps seeing that she could no longer do anything to deny it, Carina rxed her body.


    fine. Do what you want.


    But for me, the real topic was still toe.


    Oh,e on, dont be silly. If I just want that, then it should be over already.


    Y-you, I already gave you my body, is that still not enough for you!? J-just what do you want?


    I want your cooperation.


    Cooperation? Youve got to be kidding me!


    As if she regained her willpower once again, Carina scowled at me.


    But I could already tell shes the type that wants to monopolize me to herself, so her expression only made it more rewarding.


    Calm down, Carina. Ill give you the terms and conditions.


    Terms? Conditions?


    Yes, my terms and conditions. Its not like Im nning to try out all the students on the campus, you know? While I think more in my other brain, I am not an idiot to do that all the time.


    There are several hundred students in this school. If you include the teachers and other staff, the number is no less than a thousand.


    Moreover, more than a hundred of them change every year.


    And even with that number, I still dont know how many of them will be my type and how many will be my women.


    so with that, allow me toy hands on a certain number of women every year. Of course, I wont do anything to force them as it is not my standard, and I will also make sure to not do anything other than embracing them physically once I get your permission.


    Your deal is worse than a devils. Why would you think I will ept such conditions?


    You will. Because you want me, and because theres no other way to protect this school.


    Putting her carnal desires aside, at present, the deed has already been done. The schools reputation is already on the line. Read only at Stabbing with a syringe trantions dot home dot blog.


    Carina had no other choice go down with her school, her most important possession, to the ground or to go with us and keep this hidden as long as we can.


    After all, its not like Im all just ying around. While staying at this school, I had already cemented my school position as an excellent teacher.


    Carina taking me down for no reason will be nothing but a tarnish to her reputation as a proper chancellor of the school and will make her show to the world how prejudiced she was towards men.


    And as all the women I had embraced with will be her next targets, they will indeed support me instead of her.


    Whats more, as the only handsome lone male wizard, I am practically a celebrity already. More chaos will ensue once my fans find out about my uwful termination.


    Julia and I had already prepared to this extent.


    <em>In the end, she believed too much in her daughter, Julia, and her too much pride as an excellent educator. </em>


    After eliminating her only way to escape, the next step is to present her a condition and make it sound like she has no other choice.


    If she is an idiot who lives by excessive pride, she would have chosen the former option and make us all die here, but that was not the case for Carina.


    Though this woman is also prideful, shes willing to put the school above everything first, so she will definitely choose which answer will be the best for the school instead.


    What are you going to do now, Carina?


    I ask her from the front.


    Then finally,


    Ill take thetter. Ill ept your terms.


    She conceded.


    Kukuku, with this, all the power in this school is now on my hands.


    Now theres no one who can stand in my way anymore.


    This is a school where the children of powerful people gather, so its hard for the state power to get their hands on them.


    As long as I dont make a big fuss, Ill be able to do most things freely.


    Plus, along with the full support of the headmistress, the Student Council President, and even the chancellor, my reassurance is now stable.


    Well said. Because of this, most of the students will now be able to lead a peaceful school life.


    Hmph. You will be put in hell sooner orter.


    Is there a court wizard who is qualified to go to heaven these days?


    I put my hand on Karinas cheek, but she just shook it off.


    I have epted the conditions, but the remorse of the students whom youve sunk your poisonous fangs into will eventually


    I dont use fangs, our dear chancellor. Not even poison. But if its what you want in your y, then Ill guess I can tolerate it?


    You! I dont have such perverted tendencies!


    Still got the energy, I see. That means we could still have fun.


    W-wait!? Youre still going to do it?


    Carina begins to panic at my actions.


    Mom, Ive been staying quiet all along, but your cunt down there is gushing out love juices non-stop. It is obvious how much you want him.


    No, no way thats true. Youre using magic, arent you?


    How would I? You know very well that the anti-magic barrier is still active. Also, dont underestimate my raw libido.


    Theo is right, Mom. Even without magic, even in his raw form, he is still far better than most men. Instead of spending it to fuss around, you should save your energy to keep yourself sane  because you will feel really good after this.


    And so, after Julia spoke that dialogue, I tried to resume fucking Carina again.


    But before I was able to plunge in, Julia interrupted me from the side.


    Hey Theo. Arent you forgetting that Im still here?


    What, you want mine as well?


    After all, the smell is all over that it makes me tingle. I cant take it anymore..


    Now that she mentioned it, the school was already filled with the smell of sex.


    But what surprised me was what Julia offered next.


    Theo would you like to taste my mother and me at the same time?

 Book 6: Chapter 11: With Julia and Carina 1

    Book 6: Chapter 11: With Julia and Carina 1


    The two of you together, huh Thats an interesting offer.


    Thats also one way to do it.


    I was so absorbed in embracing Carina that I overlooked that.


    Fufufu. So? Im sure youll agree.


    Julia smiles with pride.


    Carina, however, is making a frown on the contrary.


    Both of us? How greedy you are.


    It was your daughter who suggested it.


    I still dont believe it! You must have used a spell on her or something!


    How could I? Also, even if I used a spell on her, it should have dispelled by now because shes already inside the barrier.


    Carina still red at me as if she couldnt buy my words.


    Well, I may have used spells on her way before this, but I left her mind untouched even now. In other words, Julia is this unbridled in sex from the very beginning.


    Thats not possible! I educated her well.


    You did educate her well. Too well, in fact. You were too strict on her that she learned how to y around soon as you took your eyes away from her and went to another country.


    No wayis that true?


    With a look of disbelief on her face, she checks the facts with Julia.


    But Julia only nodded in response.


    Yes, moms upbringing kept me a cultured woman, but once I found out that I am able to do as I pleased since you left, I felt that something inside me was released.


    You meanthat my education was wrong.


    Carina looked shocked again.


    However, I dont want her to stay like that forever.


    Hey, Theo. Im so wet already. Lets leave mom alone and get on with it, shall we?


    Perhaps having given up on her mothers stubbornness, Julia instead switched to me and pushed me over.


    She also quickly took off her own clothes in the process, exposing her ample body in front of me.


    Fufufu. Im going to remind your body that Im better than my mom.


    She smiled mischievously and stooped down, putting her face close to my waist.


    Geez, theres so many things in a way. Ill take it off now, okay?


    Before I could even give my reply, Julia had already stripped me of my clothes and brought out my growing hard-on again.


    Youre still going strong, arent you?


    She spoke that before running her tongue over the rod, licking carefully from the base to the tip. This chapter is made possible by neorecormon.


    Pero, lero! Nnnm, chuu!


    I knew it. Among the others, Julia has the best techniques.


    She knows exactly what to do to give me true pleasure.


    In addition to her actual tongue skills, the way she served me in a sexy way is also very stimting.


    Nfuu, its getting harder. With this, youll be cumming in no time.


    Perhaps the rods hardness was enough for her to sense my arousal, Julia began to intensify the torture.


    She pulled her lips away. Then when it reached the tip, she sucked the ns that remained in her mouth hard.


    haaamuuu! Nguuu! Nururururu!


    She didnt stop there. While vacuuming, Julias head also moved up and down.


    The stimtion was much stronger than just licking, and the sound of saliva getting slurped turned me even more on.


    H-how could this be. Julia is doing it so violent


    Meanwhile, Carina was watching, her eyes wide open as she watched the intense sucking.


    Whats wrong? Is it that interesting?


    H-how could that be interesting to watch!


    You immediately deny it, yet youre still staring hard at it.


    Then, Julia, who saw that, halts her fetio at once.


    Puhaaahey mom, you shoulde over here too.


    I-I already had enough. W-why dont you two have fun in the meantime?


    Carina refrains, but Julia doesnt care and tugs on her arm instead.


    Also, shouldnt you be a bit bothered instead that your daughter is giving a fetio in front of you?


    Come on. Dont say that, okay?


    Wait, dont push mekuh.


    Perhaps she was still exhausted from the previous act, Carina was pulled in front of me with almost no resistance at all.


    Uu, to think this thing was inside me a while ago.


    Plopping down at the meat stick which is now in front of her, she could only mutter in awe.


    Now then. Im gonna need your help, mom. Shall we do this together?


    Julia lines up next to Carina, telling her with a smile.


    Are you telling me to lick this thing?


    That would be nice if mom does it, but I know very well that you would hate it.


    Isnt that natural!? Who would ever want to like something like this!


    Geh, still stubbornwell, its fine. Because were going to use our breasts instead.


    HouI see. I get it now.


    Julia truly knows my taste,ing up with that idea.


    M-my breasts?


    However, in contrast to Julia, Carina still couldnt understand.


    Well, I should have expected this as she is a very strict and strong woman. I wouldnt even be surprised if she only knows the basic sexual act.


    Thats right. We do it like this.


    Julia pinched my cock with her big tits as if to show a demonstration to Carina.


    Then, she started squeezing it as it was.


    Nn, haaahow is it, Mom?


    Y-you would even feel good in doing such a thing? J-just how much of a pervert are you.


    Carina looks at me with contempt. I didnt mind that, and instead,


    It feels surprisingly good, you know? You should try it once too.


    Of course, as long as its big breasts, but I didnt need to say it.


    After all, if that directly came from my mouth, she would definitely never gonna try it.


    HmmWell, this is a whole lot better than being forced to lick this atrocious thing.


    The thing is, <em>no one here</em> is forcing you, Carina.


    As she said that, like Julia, she pressed her breasts against me from the other side.


    Two pairs of soft meat got mushed against each other from both sides, and my meat rod was wrapped entirely in between them.


    Then, they tried to move together to entertain me.


    AhaaanWow, youre surprisingly good at this, mom.


    Uuu, even if its my daughter, Im not happy to be praised for this thingnhuuu.


    Carina is groping her way through the process, all while observing my reaction.


    After a little while, she got used to it, and her movements became smoother.


    In contrast to that, Julia is serving me with her skilled hands and a wide grin on her face.


    She looks like a child whos bonding with her mom that she hadnt met for a long time. Well, she is that, in a way, but shouldnt you be more aware of the situation?


    I guess shes still happy upon finding out that her mom still cares for her.


    Either way, what a strange woman. Well, thats also what I like about her.


    How is it? is the old feelinging back, Carina?


    Hmph. You just shut up and make yourself feel better


    Though Carina responds to my words as if shes cutting them off, she didnt stop moving her hands.


    Whether she meant it or not, it seems that she wants me to cum as quick as possible.


    Then why dont you cooperate with Julia for a little bit? If the two of you kept moving unevenly like this, Ill only receive half of the pleasure.


    When youre alone, you can just use your own techniques, but when youre working together, cooperation is essential.


    However, Julia and Carina are not doing that right now, and even though they are moving the same way, they are doing it separately from each other. Read only at Stabbing with a syringe trantions dot home dot blog.


    Mom, Ill try to match you.


    It seems that Julia couldnt bear it anymore as well, and so she aligned her movements to match the rhythm of their service.


    As a result, the two soft flesh pressed against each other rhythmically, rubbing up and down against the already moist skin of my meat stick.


    Yaan, nhuuu! Mom, your nipples are hitting me!


    I cant help it! Im pressing against your chesthauuu!


    The harder they move their breasts to make me cum faster, the more intense their breasts feel when they rub against each other.


    Of course, there will also be more opportunities that their nipples would rub, which will also heighten their climax.


    But in the end, it was still effective, and my excitement was growing.


    The expressions on their faces were turning great as well, as they were starting to get horny.


    Haa, haaa, Theo, yours is getting hotter and hotter


    I can also feel it twitching haa, fuuu, youre about to cum, arent you, you bastard.


    Is that so, mom? In that case, Im going to move harder now. Come on, mom, you should do it as well.


    I get I, I get it, so dont push it more on mejust cum already, you pervert.


    When they saw that I was close to my limit, the mother-daughter ministrations became even more intense.


    Soon, the tip of my cock dripped a lot of precum; it spread between the soft pairs of meat, making a nasty, sticky sound in each move they make.


    Due to the added sounds and texture, the pleasures being given to me had increased, and it made it even harder to endure.


    Julia, Carina, Im gonna let it out.


    However, as if my words became a signal, strange glints shed in both of the mother and daughters eyes.


    Haaa, hnnnlet it out, Theo. Let all that thick, rich fluid into my chest!


    Aah, my breasts feel so hot. Cum all over me so that we can get this over already!


    The two of them pressed their chests hard together at the same time, as if giving a final blow to my meat stick.


    Dobyururururu!


    I ejacte in response, as if Im letting out something thats been building up for a long time.


    Kyaaa! So much is going outand its even spurting out between my tits!


    W-what the hell is this? Its hot and overflowingit even reached up to my face!


    Because of the unique situation, the way my semen was released was even stronger than before, spreading wide not only to their breasts but also reaching high up and flying to their faces.


    When the violent ejaction was over, they pulled their breasts away from the still-throbbing meat stick.


    A grand scenery was bestowed to me after that.


    A beautiful mother and daughter pair, rich in bountiful traits, with the seed that I released dripping in between their upper bodies.


    It was a real sight to behold.


    To think you could still let it out this much even though you already had fun with my mother a while ago


    Really, this mans libido is like a beast in heat.


    Julia was entranced by the amount, while Carina was busy looking at the semen on her chest with a dumbfounded expression.


    Its a beautiful sight that is enough to satisfy a desire for dominance for amon man.


    However, it is not enough to quench my outstanding libido just yet.


    This time, letspare the taste of the two of them underneath.

 Book 6: Chapter 12: With Julia and Carina 2

    Book 6: Chapter 12: With Julia and Carina 2


    Theres no time to rest, you two.


    When I said that and got up, Carina looked at me in surprise.


    No way, youre still intending to continue, even after all that?


    Of course. Havent I told you that my energy is extraordinary?


    Even if you told me that, I thought well be taking some breaks in between


    Hmph, naveJulia!


    Soon as I called her name, Juliaes out to the front.


    Apparently, she had already wiped herself down with a towel and prepared for the next stagewhat an exemry dedication.


    What is it, Theo?


    Looks like Carina is not entirely motivated yet. Shall we start first?


    Geez, mom, why dont you start being honest about your desires. Your body is already aching, isnt it?


    Julia said in a slightly teasing tone.


    Carina, on the other hand, sighs.


    HaaahI already said you can do as you like, you libido-enhanced monkeys.


    Soon after she said that, she turns around and goes silent.


    You can already ept your daughter being fucked by a man before your eyes, but you still cant ept being fucked in front of your daughter?


    What a strange set of priorities.


    Well, thats fine, Im sure Carina will ask for it soon.


    After all, her body has already begun to start craving for pleasure.


    After that, it would burn you uncontrobly on the inside, and it will be toote at that point.


    Theo, Im ready for you~.


    Before I knew it, Julia was already on all fours in front of me.


    Apparently, she wanted to be fucked from behind.


    I groped one hand on her ass and the other hand on her private parts.


    Her vagina was already overflowing with love juices.


    It looks like youve been waiting a long time, huh?


    Of course I am, after feeling Theos cock on my chest like that.


    Is that so? Then Im going to fuck you now.


    I took my hand away and pressed my cock against her wet pussy.


    Ive just ejacted, but Im still hard.


    I continued to push my hips forward, inserting my meat rod further and immediately reaching the back of Julias vagina.


    Ahh, it came, it finally came! Theos cock is reaching deep so fast!


    Julia shouted in delight at the long-awaited insertion.


    It was an instinctive gasp that brought his carnal desires to the forefront. Of course, Carina could hear it all.


    I look at her beside me, but shes still unresponsive.


    Still not enough, eh? Then, lets make her hear more of Julias alluring voice.


    Im gonna move, Julia.


    I grabbed her waist and started to shake my hips.


    At first, I loved only a little to check her condition, but after I realize that its safe, I hit her as hard as I could right away.


    Haaa, ahhhhnn! Suddenly so fierce!


    But you wanted to be fucked like this, didnt you?


    Yes, I wanted to be pounded as hard as I could be!


    Julias vagina was tight, and with that, I could already tell how much she wanted to be fucked. This chapter is made possible by neorecormon.


    I thrust my cock in and out of her even more.


    Haaa, haaa Im going to feel it more if you do it that hard.


    Then feel as much as you like, and show it to me. We have plenty of time.


    Yes, it will feel even better , but you have to  with me, right, Theo?


    Julia then straightened her limbs on all fours and wiggled her hips.


    The inside of her vagina groaned intricately, stimting the meat stick inside.


    Kukuku, thats great, Julia. Let me reward you for being such a slut.


    Eh, ahiiii!? Youre fucking me harder again. It just feels so good!


    Julias whole body was shaking as she enjoyed the new intensity of pleasure.


    Theo, m your hips more into me! Break me! Destroy meeeee!


    She is almost practically screaming now while asking me for more.


    Aah, Ill be with you until Im satisfied.


    The more I moved my hips, the louder Julias voice became, and the more our arousal increased in response.


    I was about to reach my climax when a hand was ced on my shoulder from the side.


    H-hey


    I looked over and saw that Carina had already taken off her remaining clothes.


    She has an embarrassed expression on her face as her cheeks turn red.


    K-Krausef-fuck me too


    Whats the matter? You didnt like having sex, did you?


    I cant take it anymore. I cant stand ithere.


    Carina put her finger on her private area with a look of frustration on her face.


    Then, with a gurgling sound, her love juices overflowed and made a stain on the sheets.


    so as she says. Julia. What should we do?


    Haaah, haahah, so mom has finally be honest too. Im happy~.


    Julia grinned and immediately gave up her ce, pulling my meat stick out of her wet cunt.


    Here you go, mom~! Ah, but if you dont take it sooner, Im gonna go get it again. That time, you have to wait till I cum.


    I know, I know.


    Carina nodded and immediately got down on all fours in front of me.


    Please, fuck me fastI cant take it anymore.


    That was nice for you to ask for it yourself. Very well. Im gonna fuck you too.


    I aimed my cock, still wet with Julias love juices, against Carinas vagina.


    Then I thrust my hips all the way in.


    Hahiii! I-itsing in deep.


    Youre looking pretty wet, even from the outside. Were you that horny for my cock?


    I-I cant help it! After hearing constant moans like that Whats more, its from my own daughter. Read only at Stabbing with a syringe trantions dot home dot blog.


    You must be quite a pervert to get excited by your own daughters moans.


    T-thats not true.haaann, ufuuu!


    Karina tried to argue, but she immediately let out an alluring moan soon as I moved my hips.


    Youve beenpletely consumed by pleasure. But with this, you cant mock the feeling of sex anymore.


    This time, I shook my hips while showing a nasty smile on purpose.


    Kuh, if you poke me that deep, Ill!


    I know where your weakness is, so dont try to resist.


    Carina is still trying her best to keep her sanity, but whenever I thrust deep into her vagina, she moans like she cant take it anymore.


    Shes moaning uncontrobly as I pounded into her weak spot.


    Meanwhile, Julia takes the spot next to the panting Carina and shakes her ass as if inviting me to pierce her.


    Yeah, I guess Ill have to deal with this slut, too.


    I stretched out my hand and caressed Julias pussy, which had beenpletely unraveled by the meat stick just now.


    It had immediately swallowed three of my fingers altogether.


    Ahh, haann, hyaaa! So many fingers at once!?


    Youre saying that, yet you casually swallowed three of them at once.


    As I said that, I pushed my fingers deeper into her, and Julias vagina tightened even more.


    Igiii! Thats no good! Iming, Iming!


    Dont get ahead of yourself, Julia.


    Before she could cum, I put the nail out and went back to work on Carina.


    I then stimted her cervix with a grinding push.


    My womb, its feeling even tighter than before!


    Look at your daughter, Carina. Shes about to cum, right? But I didnt make her. Because Im nning to make you cum with her together.


    Youdeciding that on your own


    Just be an adult and receive the pleasure obediently. its getting to the point where you cant take it anymore, isnt it?


    !?


    Carina tensed up in surprise and turned to look at me.


    Whats so surprising about that? I know exactly what the woman Im connected to is feeling.


    Uuuu, you brute. Haaahaaa, not good, Im!


    Youre twitching all over. Looks like youre about to cum.


    Sensing that both their limits are imminent, I increased the pressure on both of them at the same time.


    Come on, show me how a proper mother and daughter should cum together!


    I mmed my hips vigorously inside Carina and stirred Julias vagina with one hand at the same time.


    Not good! Cumming, cumming, cumming, cumiiiiinngg!


    No way, Im gonna cumahhh, aaaaah! Aaaaah! Im cummiiiiiiinnnggg!


    Even though theyre unable to withstand the stimtion anymore, they still tried their best to climax at the same time.


    The mother-daughterbo copsed onto the bed together, writhing and twitching all over.


    haaa, haaamom, youre making a really naughty face right now.


    Ah! D-dont look!


    Eeh,e on, dont be shy.


    kuhUu


    Carina hides her face with her arms to avoid being seen, but Julia fought her off.


    Lets enjoy it more honestly this time, mom. Hey Theo, youre still good, right?


    Of course. Since we have the whole school for ourselves, lets enjoy the tastes of pleasures together.


    W-wa, wait! we just came, you know?


    When I said so, I took the hand of Carina, who is still sumbing herself to the afterglow.


    At the same time, Julia took her other hand, keeping her from moving.


    Now then. Its about time we make Carinas heart fall as well.

 Book 6: Chapter 13: With Julia and Carina 3

    Book 6: Chapter 13: With Julia and Carina 3


    You two, let go! Just what are you trying to do now!?


    Calm down. You dont have to be so panicked.


    Right now, Julia is lying on top of Carina, who is currently unable to move.


    Come on, mom. Weve already reached this far. Theres no need to be stubborn anymore.


    B-butin front of my daughterI


    Ive been telling you that you dont have to worry about that. In front of Theo, we are all just women.


    While resisting to smile at her own mothers cute response, Julia directed her hand to Carinas secret area.


    There she began to caress the spot where she had just climaxed.


    Igiii!? Julia, where are you touching!


    Youre already this wetYou really want to feel better than this, dont you, mom?


    kuh


    Julia brought her wet fingers in front of her mother.


    Faced with the inescapable fact, Carina turned her head to the side, her face reddening.


    Fufufu, Mom has a surprisingly cute side.


    Yet despite her teasing tone, Julia had an expression of superiority on her face.


    It seems that on the bed, the daughter has the upper hand.


    While the sight of two beautiful women entwining together is a feast for the eyes, in the end, there is no better way to enjoy a beautiful woman than to embrace her.


    How long are you two going to enjoy yourselves?


    I approached them from behind and rubbed Julias ass, which was on top of the mother-daughter pile.


    It was soft but also has just the right amount of sticity to feel good.


    I also rubbed Carinas ass from below.


    This one feels like my fingers are sinking to a soft dough that youll want to keep rubbing them forever.


    Ahnnn, not just our ass


    What, do you hate it, Julia?


    I dont hate it, but I still want Theos cock more.


    Cant help it then. Ill give you as much as you want.


    I took out my meat stick and inserted it into Julias gaping pussy in one fluid motion.


    Her insides, which were already wet enough, sucked the meat stick right away and soon reached the back.


    Kyaaaa! It finally came! Ive been wanting this all along!


    Julia arched her back, shivering with pleasure in the pration she had been waiting for.


    The tip was thrust against her now sensitive walls, all while scraping the rest with the bellend of my dick. This chapter is tranted by roch eneoreco rmon.


    Yep, its nice and tight as always. Keep it from loosening, okay?


    Of course. Ill make it so tight that Theo will cum in no time!


    It seems that my action earlier has ignited her sense of rivalry toward Carina.


    Meanwhile, the woman in question is just watching us intently, not missing any movement at the sex taking ce above her.


    However, her expression is far from worry about her daughter. Surprisingly, it was  envy.


    Shes looking not at her daughters face but at the meat rod underneath that was going in and out of Julia greedily.


    Ahh, hes pumping so hard


    What, do you want mine too, Carina?


    II want it. Dont just fuck my daughter. Fuck me as well!


    Carinas eyes were utterly rutted, already consumed by sexual desire.


    Thats right, Julia. Be honest about your physical needs. For that, I will give you the pleasure youve been looking for all along.


    I pulled my cock out of Julia.


    No, dont leave!


    But even then, her vagina tightened, refusing to let the rod go.


    Good grief. Youre still as greedy as ever, always taking the fun to yourself. But thats not good, Julia.


    I pulled out my cock with a renewed force and plunged it inside Carina.


    Hahiii! So big! A big one ising in deep!


    As she has been made to wait for this, even for a short time, Carinas face immediately crumbled with pleasure soon as I put it inside.


    The insides of her pussy were already loosened to perfection, just the right of narrowness to fit my dick. Moreover she has a lot of love juices flowing.


    She was a lot harder before, but now shes already on the level of not losing to Julia. As expected of her mother, Carinas adaptability is just too much.


    Youre sucking it in so easily after refusing so much earlier.


    Haaa haaabecause, you made it turn to be this way


    Still ming me for everything, eh?


    Sure, Ive trained my body that way, but that means nothing if your body and heart dont want to do that. In the end, its all because youre willing that it had led you to this state.


    T-thats ridiculous


    No matter how much you say it. you cant resist the will of your body.


    Her body and heart had already epted me, and Im sure that almost all of her mind as well.


    The only remaining obstacle is her stupid pride that has gotten so big she finds it hard to swallow.


    If she really didnt want to do this thing, she would have killed me already. Even if she didnt, her bodily reactions would be ofplete disgust, and she wouldnt be able to feel like shes wanting for more like now.


    You know, youll feel even better than this if you just admit it to yourself.


    Youre asking me to ept you?


    You already know what Im saying. Your body has already reached a point where there is no turning back.


    As I said this, I moved my hips.


    Each time I did, we hear the sounds of water squelching, signifying how wet Carina is right now.


    haaa, nguuuahhhn!


    Thats it, stay true to your sexual desires.


    Carina started to moan louder, and I began to move harder.


    Fufufu, so my mother can also make such a melting facehey Theo, let me have some too.


    Do you think Ill move with such a mediocre begging?


    Uu, youre so mean! Theo, please, put your thick and hard cock to my gushing wet pussy, and ram it in until my insides get mushy!


    Contrary to the cutesy request of Carina, I responded to her daughters request only when she had openly expressed her sexual desire for flesh.


    I released my meat rod from Carinas grasp and immediately thrust it in Julias pussy again.


    Ahaaaa! Yes, thats it, ram it in me more! It feels so good being pierced by this!


    J-Juliato think you could make such a face!


    Hauuunnn, ahahahmom, youre still stiff all over. You should try to rx too, you know.


    Ahh, hyauuu! J-just where do you think youre touching me!


    I looked over and saw that Julia was touching and caressing her mothers breasts.


    As Carinas body is nowpletely turned on, every one of her caresses is enough to give her a big reaction.


    Thats good, just go ahead and feel the pleasure more.


    While theyre busy doing that, I leaned over, then with one hand on Julias butt, I also grabbed Carinas breasts. If you are seeing this text, you are reading an iplete version in an unauthorized site. Read only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Wait, not you as wehhhnn, ahh, aaaaaahhh!


    Carina, now being caressed by two people at once, makes a really charming cry.


    Her breathing became ragged and her body began to heat up.


    Ahh, wait, no more. If you do that, I wouldnt be able to stop my body from tingling anymore!


    My body is already tingling since we started. Hey, mom. Do you want to cum together with me?


    haa, haaaJuliakufuuh!? itsing, its reaching inside me again!


    I alternated my meat rod inside the two, thrusting them in and out and making them feel exhrating pleasure at the same time.


    Julias insides were the first to get used to my cock, and is already trying its best to squeeze out my semen in full.


    In contrast to that, Carinas pussy is still hard, yet its feminine charms are slowlying back to life.


    Both vaginas tighten up nicely in response to each insertion of my meat stick.


    Although they almost look like sisters, the situation that I was fucking a mother and her daughter was the one that truly excited me the most.


    I wont let you make excuses anymore. Im going to make you cum, Carina.


    I mmed my hips as hard as I could to our great chancellor.


    No, I cant, anymore! Im really, about toUguuuh!


    Mom, Im going to cum with you, okay?


    Ahh, aaaaah! Julia, you too!


    After that, the twos bodies gradually convulsed and reached their climax at the same time.


    Iming, Iming, Iming! I cant take it anymore. Come on, Theo!


    Come on, Krause, give it to me! Pour it all inside my pussy!


    Kukuku, thats it, you two. Grovel down before my cock!


    Surrounded by the carnal pleasure and mental tion of tasting their bodies, I finally reached the peak of my excitement.


    In that excitement, I chose to let out my desire first by stirring in Julias vagina.


    -! T-Theo, youre too intenseIm gonna cum, Im gonna cum, Im gonna cum, Im cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinggg!


    The ejacted semen fills in her vagina in a furious rage.


    After making Julia cum, I immediately thrust my meat stick into Carina as it is.


    Igiiiii!? Cumming, cuming, cumingcummingcummiiiiinnngg!


    I ejacted inside Carina as well, filling them both with my own.


    Soon as I pulled my meat stick out of her vagina, Julia crumbles on top of Carina as if her power was cut off.


    UguJulia, youre heavy.


    Haa, haaI cant help it, mom. My hips just gave in.


    With what strength she has left, Karina rolls Julia to the side. Now, theyre both lying on their backs, with their front facing me.


    The sight of the twos morous figures, along with their lower bodies being covered with white muck from my leaked semen, it was indescribably charming.


    Youre looking really good there, Carina. Dont you think so too, Julia?


    Yes, Ive never seen my mothers face like that before. She looked so pretty now that her instincts has awoken.


    Hmm, this time Ive only been blindsided, but it wont happen again.


    Even as she said this, I could sense a sense of rity from Karina, as if an old baggage had been removed.


    Well, it doesnt matter as long as the hard-liner attitude is gone.


    Hohou, so youre saying that youre up for another one?


    -!? I-I didnt mean it that way!


    You dont have to be so angry, sheesh. If you want, I can make you feel good again.


    I said that and mounted above Carina once more.


    You idiot! We have just done it earlier!


    Dont underestimate how much energy I have.


    Wai-, hyaaa! Nnh, nhiii!?


    I just rubbed her breasts lightly, but because shes still at the peak of sensitivity due to the climax, the stimtion was already enough to make her body bounce.


    Fufufu. By the looks of it, it seems that this wont end until morning.


    What are you monologuing over there? Youre included too. Come here.


    Of course I am. Even if you didnt, I wouldnt let you stay me out of the loop.


    Dont be silly! T-two people at once ishauuu, aaaahhh!


    Since no one will get in our way, let us savor this beautiful mother and daughter as much as I want until tomorrow.


    Thus, in this way, the chancellor and founder of the school, Carina Elreis, has finally fallen into my arms.

 Epilogue

    Epilogue


    My life has been smooth sailing ever since I made Carina fall into my arms.


    As the children of influential people are gathered here, theres no one to stand in my way anymore. It will be even difficult even for the countrys organizations to ley their hands on us.


    Also, as I dont intentionally cause trouble, I can cover up most things.


    That means its even easier for me to get my hands on women.


    Of course, that doesnt mean I now have to becent in such a situation.


    But for now


    I scrutinized the dossier that Julia had given me to find the best students.


    From there, I decided to only take the girls I recognized.


    Because I also made a contract with Carina, I cant justy my hands on any girl, but thanks to that, I was also able to gather only the ones of the finest quality.


    They were beautiful in appearance and hadrge breasts to my liking.


    Today, Im enjoying myself gathering such women again.


    And as usual, its in the headmistresss office.


    Ahhn, aaaahhh! Sir Krause, more, more~.


    Teacher, me too, I cant take it anymore!


    The ones in front with their asses facing me are the students I just caught today.


    They were suspicious at first when I spoke to them, but after a short interaction, their attitude softened just as quickly.


    After all, most women are weak against men with good looks.


    Once you give them enough sweet words, they will follow you even to your room.


    Though from all the students I had until nowAnnica and Inez are still the highest.


    I didnt know you were such a slut, behind that meek front of yours. You must be ying around with men on a regr basis.


    I chuckled and continued to fuck the women. This chapter is tranted by roch eneoreco rmon.


    Youre wrong! I havent done it with anyone yet! Sir Krause is my first time.


    Me too. I havent let another man touch me either!


    Its really amusing how my women tried desperately to exin.


    They are already this desperate not to be disliked by me. This chapter is tranted by roch eneoreco rmon.


    Still, its not like I didnt see thating. In fact, it was all recorded in the data that Julia has given me.


    In the first ce, I would never touch a slut who would open her legs to anyone so easily.


    Those were the types who usually have loose vaginas, and unlike experienced women in brothels who care about their body as it was their merchandise, they wont care who or what they are fucking as long as they feel good from it.


    This causes their pussies to deteriorate quickly.


    Julia is an exception, as even though shes a self-proimed y-girl, she selects her targets thoroughly and knows how to take care of her body.


    Well, shes still a newbie to the pleasures of sex until she met me.


    Hm, very well. In that case, lets see you moan like Ive taught you.


    Y-yes, teacher! Ahnn, hyauuu! Teacher, your cock feels so good!


    Haaahaaano way, Im cumming again from teachers hands!


    The women were already in heat, but even then, I still tortured them more.


    Of course, its not normal for these girls, who were virgins until a moment ago, to feel this much so easily.


    But with magic, anything is possible. Well, almost.


    What Im using is the same magic that I used before to amplify the feelings of the target.


    However, this one is an improved version and is much more potent and specific to lust than the previous one.


    Up until now, the target that was cast by this spell will only begin to feel amplified feelings such as arousal while the magic was being active.


    With this spell, however, that amplified sensation will not justst longer. The sensation the target was having will be recorded and firmly engraved in their bodies. When the spell is activated the second time, their body will easily remember the sensation they have that time, causing them to be in a state of arousal far quicker than the sluttiest being in existence.


    If I want to fuck a woman, I can just activate the spell again, and the sensation they felt that time wille back to them.


    Whats more, If I repeat the process several times, their bodies will adapt to the pleasure to the point that it wont need the spell to be activated anymore.


    Of course, as it is a spell that only records the amplified sensation the target felt at that time, and because the spells base is still amplifying the feelings of the target, it will not work if the target is not feeling horny.


    Come on, give me more pleasure.


    I invited more women to join me.


    Right now, there were more women in the room than I could count on the fingers of my hands.


    A few hourster, these women are now lying at my feet, thoroughly exhausted and dripping my seed and their love juices at their crotch.


    The sight of all these naked women lying limp and covered in my semen is always a sight that satisfies me.


    This school is the best.


    I wouldnt even be able to do this even if I had to go out on the streets to find a woman one by one.


    Geez, what a messalso, didnt you promise us that you would limit the number of women you will put your hands on?


    As I sit down in the familiar headmasters seat, Carina leans against me from the side.


    The count starts from the time I promised you. Im not counting the women who are already mine.


    That reasoning is very much like you.


    Youre saying that, but arent you also enjoying it yourself, arent you, Carina?


    Although her tone of voice is the same as before, Carina has already taken my rod inside her twice just before this.


    As evidence, the semen that has been injected inside her is leaking out between her legs.


    Geez, mom haspletely dominated by Theo.


    On the other side of the room, Julia had alsoe beside me.


    She waspletely naked like the rest of the students, and my semen was dripping down her beautiful legs.


    I-Im just keeping a close eye on this guy to make sure hes keeping his word.


    Sure, sure. And for that, youve been taking care more and more of yourselftely. Youre already this old, yet youre acting like those schoolgirls before going on a date with their boyfriends.


    H-how did you know tha-, no, its just how I do things, you know?


    Fufufu, you think you can hide things from your own daughter?


    After all, Julia is still better than Carina when ites to men.


    Just as I was thinking this, an impact came from the front this time.


    Teacher, you are now free, right? Why dont you have sex with me next?


    Annica, youre really into it.


    After all, it feels really good when teacher does it to me. Its already gone to the point where I cant rece this cock with anything.


    As she says this, Annica takes my meat stick in her hand. If you are seeing this text, you are reading an iplete version in an unauthorized site. Read only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    Even if youre my senior, thats so sly! I want to serve master as well!


    All of a sudden, Amelia came beside Annica and intervened.


    Wait, you two. Dont hog Krause all to yourselvesalso, Ive been holding it in since a while ago.


    But teacher Krause <em>right now</em> wants to do it more with his students?


    Shouldnt you be more lenient of us students, being the adult of the group? Youre even a teacher.


    Uuuu, you guys shut up! We over here couldnt stand it either, you know!


    Finally, Liesl came, and the party is now in full swing.


    The three of them work together to begin the blowjob service while they argue.


    Each time the peach, the blonde or the silver-colored hair bobbed up and down, I felt great pleasure against my waist. If you are seeing this text, you are reading an iplete version in an unauthorized site. Read only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    All these three have considerably improved your techniques since the first time I did it with them.


    Hmm, it must have felt so good to have so many girls serving you, teacher.


    Theres no need to get sulky, Inez. I can do it with you too, if you want. I still have a vacant spot here.


    I-its not like I want to do it too, you know!


    Is that so? Then the vacant spot will be taken by


    Ill take it!


    All of a sudden, Hannah came up from behind Inez and pressed her breasts against my chest as if they were wrapping me in them.


    The feeling of her full breasts felt good.


    Ha-Hannah!? As if Im gonna let you!


    In the end, Inez also pressed her breasts against me from beside Hannah.


    Now I feel like my whole body is surrounded by women.


    All of them are extraordinarily beautiful girls, enough to salivate any kind of man in the world.


    This school is really a good hunting ground, no, the best hunting ground of all.


    Kukuku, with this, the school ispletely in my hands.


    The students and teachers who are currently at the school, as well as those who are about to join, are now all at my mercy.


    I can now seduce them whenever I want and embrace them whenever I want.


    I wont even get tired, especially as there is no other environment where young women are automatically replenished.


    More importantly, Ive got another powerful power.


    From Karina, I had obtained the magic form for rejuvenation.


    With this, I can finally enjoy the body of any woman I like for as long as I want.


    An eternal paradise. My own utopia.


    My heart was filled with excitement at the realization of my dream.


    But of course, it would be a shame to just let these women sit around.


    Come on,dies. You have to y with me until Im exhausted.


    How long do you think it will be before Theos energy runs out?


    I dont knowwe may not be able to rest for a week if he goes all out.


    Though what they are saying is already enough for someone to be in fear, for some reason, all their expressions were of a woman in heat.


    As if they were challenging me on whichever camp gives in first.


    I could only give them a smug grin as these horny women have their nasty thoughts.


    Trantor Notes:


    You think this is the end? Think not, as this story is still far from over! We still have LN Exclusive and several Web novel afterstories to go~. Stay tuned!

 Book 6: Extra Story 1 (LN Exclusive) A Certain Day at the Headmistresss Office

    Book 6: Extra Story 1 (LNExclusive) A Certain Day at the Headmistress''s Office


    Its been a month since I had the academypletely in my hands. And as usual, Im still dealing with women in my spare time.


    Im still maintaining my public face as a teacher, but behind the scenes, Im looking for new targets.


    So, Carina. Who do you think would be a good target for me this time?


    Bastard, you dare ask me that question?


    I was currently pushing Carina down on the bed in the bedroom attached to the headmistresss office. Its been a month since I first held her in my arms.


    Deep down, shes already surrendered to me, but her pride as chancellor is still hard as steel on the surface.


    But even though I already knew what Carinas true feelings are, I have no intention to say anything about it.


    However, it gets annoying every now and then, so with that, I have to punish her a little.


    I will not answer. Im never going to answer. Im not going to choose a student to be directly subjected to your venom, no matter what


    Then lets just ask your body then. Maybe youll be more honest after a round or two?


    You mean that again?


    Isnt that the most appropriate way between us?


    As I said this, I slipped my hand inside her dress. Carina is still dressed like a witch, but to me, its just a dress thats easy to take off.


    Her bosom is open, showing off her massive cleavage, and I couldnt help but think shes intentionally trying to seduce me with that getup.


    I quickly undressed her, revealing her naked body without a stitch of clothing. I walked behind her and put my arms around her waist to keep her in ce.


    Now, let me see you in all your wild glory.


    My breast again!? Auuuh, not there!


    I remember the first time I rubbed her big tits and how Carina gave me a disgusted look that time. Now, shes just giving off coquettish moans, ensuring that I am too aroused as possible. It became even more prevalent when she discovered my big breasts fetish from Julia.


    Carinas breasts are not as firm as Amelias, but they are soft enough for my fingers to sink into.


    With just a little effort, it deforms as I squeeze, amusing me every time I did it. But the next time my finger switches into her vagina, Carina couldnt help but react.


    Carinas well-developed pussy was already wet with my love juices with that simple caress. It was not even long before I started to hear the sound of water squirting from her crotch.


    Its a nice wetness. It looks like its no longer a problem to put mine in.


    Hauuu get it in there and make it feel good already.


    Carina turned around and told me.


    What, and now you wanted me to do it?


    No, I was just trying to get you todeal with your libido quickly. Yes, thats it.


    Is that so? Well get to the bottom of this soon enough.


    With a thin smile, I slide my finger into Carinas pussy. The front hole that was already gotten wet immediately tightened itself around my finger.


    This reaction was already enough to tell that she was expecting it a lot on the inside. It was too evident that theres already no need to confirm with my mind-reading whether Im correct or not.


    Does it feel good, CarinaOh, it looks like I didnt even have to ask.


    Nguu, ha, ahhnn! Your fingers, dont put them all the way in!


    Even though she tells me that, Carinas not letting go.


    The inside of hers tormented my fingers as if they were having a death grip around a meat stick. If this were the real thing, I would have gone ballistic.


    Not letting go? It cant be helped then. Well have to proceed as it is.


    Proceed? What the hell are we going to do?


    Youll see. Come on in.


    As I said this, the bedroom door opened noiselessly.


    What the-? Who the hell is ?


    The door in front of Carina and me opened, and two figures appeared before us. One of the figures was Hannah, and the other was Amelia.


    Master, what do you need us to-


    S-Sir Krause, what do you need of the two of uswait, isnt thatMadame chancellor!?


    When they came in, they were first surprised to see Carina kneeling on the bed in all her glory. But when they saw me behind her, they immediately understood whats going on. If you are reading this message, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. Read at my WordPress to support me and my trantions.


    However, that was not the case for Carina.


    She cant stand the idea of her public persona being exposed in front of her students.


    No, Dont lookdont look at me!


    But it was a futile attempt. When I saw that they were looking at her, I moved my fingers even harder.


    Ahh, fuguu! Ahhnn, aaaahhhnnn!


    Carina once again raises her charming voice from my caresses.


    However, instead of being embarrassed, Hannah and Amelia looked at her with fervent eyes.


    Wow, such a pleasant voiceIm so jealous, I want to be the same


    So nice, master makes love to her so muchI wish I could take her ce right now.


    Even if they have contrasting personalities, both of these women thought the same way because they were trained by me. Hannah and Amelia both watched us intently, with eyes full of anticipation of wanting to be next.


    However, Carina was just too hard to resist right now.


    Not expecting to be looked at with awe after seeing her being molested in front of her students, Carinas body shivered, and along that came another tightening grip on my fingers that was still inside her pussy.


    Stop it! Stop looking at me with those eyes!


    But Madame Chancellor, you look very pleased right now


    Dont tell me, you really hate it? If you hate it, why dont you switch ces with us right now?


    N-no! I cant allow that!


    Carina shakes her head in refusal to be reced.


    I cant let my students feel something so goo-no, I mean something so lewd and improper! Its something I would never do!


    Kukuku, you leaked your true thoughts there a little, Carina.


    I increased the number of fingers in her vagina and started to work on her even more.


    Ii, just nowhyauuu! Haa, haaa, ooooohh!


    Carinas whole body trembled as he raised a slutty voice.


    Carina is right. Only a pervert would qualify to do something thisscivious.


    I vited the clitoris of Carina, whos now gone sensitive on my repeated fingering. Thetter immediately climaxed as soon as she couldnt bear it in.


    Igiii!? No, you cant go there! Ahh, ghumming, Im gcummiiinnnggg!


    Carinas body twitched and convulsed. She was even squirting from her secret area. I couldnt see her from behind, but she was probably looking pretty terrible. Seeing Hannah putting her hand over her mouth in surprise was already enough to tell that.


    Ahh, to be able to make even the chancellor to be like thisSir Krause is really amazing.


    When Carina heard those words, her face turned so red that the color could be seen from behind.


    Oh no, theyve seen me. I cant believe my slutty appearance wasI even squirted in front of my students


    Carina muttered as she looks down at the stains in the sheets in a daze, all while her body is reverberating with the pleasure of the climax.


    Oi oi, theres no time to be in a daze yet. You dont want them to have it, right.


    W-what are you?


    Well, its because there are some people here who couldnt just wait for their turnlike she, for example.


    In my line of sight, I saw Amelia already taking off her uniform.


    M-masterplease. Please make me like the chancellor!


    Amelias eyes were already in full heat when she said that, then dove to the bed as she is.


    I stared at her down, and she was already dripping hard just from watching the action between Carina and me.


    Eh? Wait, no fair! Me too


    Hannah, who had been beaten to the punch by Amelia, hurriedly followed her junior. She then takes off her uniform and exposes herrge breasts.


    Her face was slightly red, but far contrast from the day I met her, she no longer finds any need to hide her tits, even more so upon discovering the fact that she had the biggest tits of any of her students and the fact that I like bigger tits more.


    Of course, as a guy who likes big tits, my eyes were immediately glued to her bountiful gifts.


    Unfortunately, I have to go to a staff meetingter, so I wont be able to take my time to enjoy each and every one of them today.


    I dont have much time right now, so Ill take care of all three of you at once. Get down on all fours and line all of your asses here.


    I pushed Carina back from my embrace and also got her down on all fours.


    On either side of her were Amelia and Hannah, already naked and lined up.


    Three sweet asses are now lining up in front of me, each with a wet pussy inviting me in.


    Now then, which one should I choose


    If it were a normal woman, I would just start with the most beautiful one. But they are all beautiful in their own leagues that even I was at a loss who to choose.


    It was a luxurious concern, but in the end, I chose whos the nearest to me. I got my knees behind Carina and plunged my meat rod inside her in one go.


    Guhhh, Krause is finally inahhnn, haaann!


    Carina cant help but let out a charming moan as I push my hips with a deep thrust all the way to the back of her vagina.


    And as usual. Shes incredibly weak once her weak point was targeted.


    Her vagina also responded to my insertion, beginning to stimte me first by squeezing my meat stick inside.


    Now its time for you guys.


    With Amelia on my left and Hannah on my right, I dug my hand into both of their private parts.


    Kyauunnn! Master is finally in! Ahhh, haaaa. Yes, put it more inside!


    Amelia was letting out flirtatious lines as if she had utterly forgotten her previous haughty attitude on me.


    The insides of her vagina were also tightening well, already enough to keep my fingers from escaping as soon as she epted them.


    And as she was the youngest of my girls, the raw power of her grip was very strong. Im sure that a soft cock would be crushed and deted if it were to be grasped by this. This chapter trantion is made possible by stabbing with a syringe trantions. check up-to-date trantions only at this site.


    Haaa, haaaits a little short, but it moves really well inside! Haa, ahhh, I cant get enough!


    For her part, Hannah seems to be feeling the fingers moving freely inside her a bit more calmly. Though her tightness is not as on parpared to these two, she was producing so much love juices that it was already enough topensate for how excited she was.


    At first, Carina and Amelia were wetter than Hannah, but now Hannah had already caught up.


    I continued to caress and fuck all three of them simultaneously in this way.


    Normally I wouldnt be able to take care of these three at once, but I know every inch of their bodies.


    Combining that with my technique, it was not difficult to increase their sexual satisfaction at the same time.


    In the midst of all this, there was a change in Carina as she was the one being prated by me with my meat stick.


    Whats the matter, Carina? Cant take it anymore?


    Her vagina was already twitching and throbbing as if she was about to climax. If I keep on torturing her like this, shell reach the peak in less than a few dozen seconds.


    Dont cum on your own. Im in charge of you guys.


    Haaa, haaa-!? No way, just about when I was about to cum


    The climax she was expecting suddenly became far away the instant I slowed down my hips.


    Thats because Im going to make all you three cum at once. Im gonna make you tremble so much you wont stop cumming even if you dont want it to.


    As I said this, I increased the momentum of the caresses on each side, contrary to the slow movement of my hips. It was a caress that is tailored to Amelias and Hannahs libido, respectively.


    Uguu, ogoooo! Master, if you do it with your fingers that much, Illuguuuuuu!


    Amelia was given a violent caress that stirred up her vagina as if to scold her for her lewd pastimes.


    However, even though shes making a voice as if shes in pain, her body is trembling hard, as if shes feeling good from it more.


    Ahhh, dont, Sir Krause! Nhiiiiii! If you stroke me like that, Ill lose my mind! My hips are gonna give in! hafuuuu!


    On the contrary, my caresses on Hannahs insides are gentle, as if Im only stroking the insides of her vagina.


    When I do it like this, she always lets out a sweet, enticing moan as her hips spasms my finger inside. As she is also incredibly wet, her pussy always makes a gurgling sound every time.


    The sounds of hoarse panting and water squelching echoed in the room, especially sandwiching Carina, who is at the middle of the twos sources.


    Kuh, nhuuuKrause,e on! Get over it and fuck me as hard as you can already!


    You want me to make you cum already? But Im still busy with your students next to you. Also, what about you being their chancellor?


    I dont care about that anymore! If I dont get your dick anytime soon, Im going to lose my mind!


    Looks like Carina is now preferring pleasure before her eyes in exchange for the honor of being a chancellor.


    Her usual stubborn demeanor had already vanished.


    Honestly, it felt really great and refreshing, that with this, my efforts werent for naught.


    Well said, Carina. For that, Ill make you cum in front of your students. You two, watch closely over your chancellor as I make her cum.


    Yes, master. Yes, Sir Krause.


    The two others quickly followed my orders and lied down at once, facing Carina in the full view of their vision.


    I moved all my hips and hands in unison, this time with all my strength in one batch of relentless pistons.


    Ahhnn, so fierce, so fierce! Im gonna cum. I think Im gonna cum!


    Me too! Itsing non-stop, I cant take it anymore! Im going to cum as well!


    I mmed my hips all the way down as the three of them climaxed. And then I ejacted straight into Karina.


    Im cumming Im cumming Im cumming! Masterrrrrrrr!


    Hahiiiiiii! Gumming gumming gumming gummmiiiiinnnggg! Shiirr Kraruuuussshhh!


    Aahhh, sho hot! Cumming, yesh, ejacte it all inside meeee!


    The three of them climaxed at the same time and let out a scream that echoed throughout the room. Then they copsed onto the bed as if all of them had lost their strength from the climax.


    Carinas sloppily opened crotch was spilling out the semen she had just produced.


    Fuh, I think this is it.


    Just in time too. Letse back here after the meeting. If they are already recovered, lets do it with them again.

 Afterstories: Chapter 1: Sudden Staff Meeting

    Afterstories: Chapter 1: Sudden Staff Meeting


    Its been a few months since I defeated Chancellor Carina and made her into my woman.


    At first nce, the school seems to be moving forward peacefully.


    But in reality, the real ruler of the school has been switched little by little  without anyone even noticing.


    At first, it was Julia, the headmistress, who is in charge of all the teachers.


    Then Inez, the student council president, who organizes all the students.


    Finally, the chancellor, Carina, who stands above them all as their founder. After putting her under my control, my position has be solid.


    I can cover up any little trouble, and I can also create a lot of smoke even when there is no fire.


    Well, I mainly use it to deal with women though.


    I muttered to myself as I sat down in my usual chair in the headmasters office.


    The only time I use that power in the school is when Im out there treasure hunting.


    Everything else is going on as usual.


    I may have the power, but I dont interfere with the management of the school.


    In the first ce, I just need a ce where I can act freely and fuck any beautiful woman as I want.


    This school is the perfect spot for that.


    Though recently, Im getting into this teacher work too. Its also very pleasant to raise excellent students on your own.


    Some of the students are aiming to be court wizards like me.


    Though most of them are not as talented as I am, some of them have the certainty to be one if they apply in the future.


    Besides, its also convenient to have the trust of your students when fishing for women.


    While I was thinking about this, the door of the room was suddenly opened.


    There is only one person who walks in here without knocking.


    Yo, Julia. Did you finish your work?


    Julia, the owner of this room, was right in front of me.


    Yes, for today, that is. Theo, are you sure your students are okay?


    She walked around her desk which I was leaning and propped her elbows on the back of the seat I was sitting on.


    My sses today are only in the morning. All I need is a little homeroom with the ss before the end of the day.


    Then well have a staff meeting after that.


    I furrowed my brows.


    There was no big event at this time of year, and the staff had just had their regr meeting the other day.


    What happened at the staff meeting?


    I couldnt quite figure it out, so I asked her a straightforward question.


    She looked at me in response and handed me a piece of paper, where I took and looked it over with some hesitation.


    Training camp sses on the premise of usingrge-scale magic spells.


    Thats what it said on the form. This chapter is tranted by roch eneoreco rmon.


    But it didnt say anything about the details.


    The exnation will be given at the staff meeting. So be sure to attend, okay?


    Julia took the liberty of kissing me on the cheek before leaving.


    Massive Ordnance magic spells, I havent used them in a while.


    I mumbled as I wiped the lipstick off my face and headed to ss.

 Afterstories: Chapter 2: Bringing Annica into the Forest 1

    Afterstories: Chapter 2: Bringing Annica into the Forest 1


    Alright then, lets start the excursion.


    I said to the students and cast a spell.


    Then, about fifty meters in front of where I was standing, ten y dolls rose up.


    Its not enough to call it a golem, but its still reasonably hard, making it a good target for magic practice.


    This time, the area is many timesrger than our usual training grounds. Ill be casting a ranged magic before you that I dont normally use.


    After that, we made our preparations and sessfully brought the students to the ruins of the battlefield.


    Thanks to the additional member Ive brought with me, the exercises are going well.


    The additional member was Hannah, who was on the healthmittee.


    I thought that some of the students might get sick because they will be going to an unfamiliar ce.


    While I can also use magic to suppress some of the symptoms of injury and illness, a specialist is still safer.


    When I told her this, Julia immediately gave me permission, and Hannah was readily willing to apany me.


    Ill show you an example first, so you can analyze it carefully.


    With that, I cast a spell.


    Then the feet of the target doll glowed for a moment, and the next moment a pir of me appeared.


    Its not only that, but the pir of mes spread around and burned the other dolls in its vicinity as well.


    The mes, which had burned down about ten meters around the first point, converged.


    All that was left were y dolls that had been baked like pottery.


    Well, its like this. Aim at the central target and see how many other targets you can engulf.


    The students, who had been gazing at my magic spell, came to their senses after hearing what I said and hurriedly replied. This chapter is tranted by roch eneoreco rmon.


    Then, they each cast their spells in turn.


    Dont get too far ahead. Use your magic from a safe distance.


    Meanwhile, Liesl was standing near the girls, warning them.


    This way, they wouldnt be affected by the spell if they stepped too far forward.


    After making sure that the students were concentrating on the ss, I approached one of them.


    Hey, teacher. Whats wrong?


    The one I approached was Annica.


    She was just about to join the exercise.


    About that, I have a few things to do for you. I need your help with something.


    It would be an honor to help teacher.


    Annica looked up at me and smiled.


    She may look like a youngdy, but she is a seductress who seduces men in reality.


    Well, now shes my girl, and shes obeying my every word.


    I took Annica with me and headed for the nearby forest.


    It was a few hundred meters away from where they were practicing magic, a sign that nature was recovering from the wounds of war.


    What are we gonna do in this ce? Could it be a special ss?


    Annica looked at me expectantly.


    I dont know if its what youre expecting, but Im sure youll be pleased.


    I pulled her close and held her by the shoulders, and with my other hand, I rubbed her well-filled tits over her clothes.


    Kyaa! So this is what you want~.


    In an instant, Annicas eyes narrowed as if she had immediately understood what I wanted to do.


    You can already feel the lust in her eyes.


    Youre really going at it.


    I cant help it. Its been a week since Ive been with you.


    It was the same for me.


    As one of the only two teachers assigned, I was busy taking students from the school to the camp that I didnt have any leeway for anything.


    I had to pay attention to everything during the trip, so I wasnt in any condition to hold a woman.


    I brought Annica with me to help me with that.


    Then youll have to serve me first. If you do well, Ill fuck you as a reward.


    Annica hesitated a bit but then began to move her hands.


    The first thing she did was loosen the belt on my pants and take the meat stick from inside.


    It was the first time in a long time that I had been stimted in such a way that this already made my dick a little hard.


    Ah, itsing out! Its been so long since Ive had a cock!


    Annica was confused at first, but she was overwhelmed by lust as soon as she saw the meat stick.


    She moved her hand without hesitation and gently wrapped the meat stick around her fingers.


    I will serve you with my hands now. May I?


    Annica asked, looking up at me.


    Yes, you may. Do whatever you want, Miss Arendt.


    Agreeing to her wants, I immediately caressed her big tits.


    You really like tits, dont you, teacher? Youre rubbing them so hardAhn!


    Annica, youre feeling it too. Its still over your clothes, but I wonder what would happen if I put my hand directly on it?


    Haaahaaa why dont you give it a try then?


    Annica provoked me by squeezing my meat stick lightly.


    Fine, if you want to do it, Ill do it to your hearts content.


    I pulled off her clothes and had a direct taste with her big tits.


    Hnn, haaan! If you squeeze them that hard, theyll change their shape!


    As I had been put in abstinence for a week, I was rougher and harder on her than usual.


    But even with that, Annica still felt more than satisfied.


    I could feel her body trembling lightly as she touches me.


    nhaaaonly myself is no good. I want to serve teacher too.


    Despite that, Annicas breathing is ragged as she moves her hands vigorously.


    Her beautiful, unblemished fingers are wrapping around my cock and squeezing it up and down.


    Youve grown to your limit, teacherahn, not my nipples!


    I rubbed my fingers over her nipples topliment Annica on her service.


    Then her body responded in an exciting and entertaining way.


    Your hands have stopped moving, Annica. Ill never be able to cum if you keep this up.


    And, of course, I also stopped caressing Annica to halt her climax.


    Uuu, meanie. In that case, Ill work even harder to serve, teacher!


    Annica, whos now in need to cum, grabs my meat stick with both hands and starts squeezing it in between.


    She couldnt wrap the entire meat stick with one hand, but with two hands, she was able to wrap it all.


    Its as if Im inserting it into a homemade fleshlight


    Ahnhow are my hands, teacher?


    Theyre good. It excites me to think that a youngdys beautiful hands are being used and shaped as erotic tools for me.


    No wayfor you to treat your beautiful student like a tool! But for some reason, it excites me too!


    In contrast to my other women, Annica is delighted to have her hand treated like a lewd tool.


    True, Ive developed her into this, but its her own qualities that have made her be such a slut. If you are seeing this text, you are reading an iplete version in an unauthorized site. Read only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    She has always yed with men and, because of that, has more interest in erotic things than most people.


    Still, I never imagined it would evolve to this level.


    Haaa, haaaI cant stand it any longer, but teachers hands always stop before I reach the peak.


    Im trying to keep you from cumming, thats why.


    Uuu, youre so cruel, teacher.


    I still caressed Annicas body as she serves me, but I slow down my movements whenever she is close to climax.


    After the sensation has cooled down, I start again.


    Annicas body continued to build up lust as she moved back and forth in between calming down and reaching just before her climax.


    Youre already getting all mushy even though I havent touched your pussy yet. How can you feel that way with just your breasts?


    Because, teacher developed them to be this waynhiiiiiiii!


    Annica tried to argue with me cheekily, but as soon as I rubbed her breasts a little harder, she started moaning.


    I enjoyed the sound of her voice, only to realize that Im also nearing my sexual limit.


    Despite that, Annicas ministrations continued.


    Annica, Im about to cum.


    The moment she heard this, her eyes became even wetter with lust.


    Yes teacher. Please give it to me. please, make me cum as wehh, Im cumming!


    Annica spoke with allure, speeding up the movement of her hands.


    As her hands were already wet from the pre-cum leaking out of my dick, they made squelching sounds each time they move.


    With the increased stimtion on top of it, soon, I was unable to resist.


    Guh!


    I grabbed Annicas big tits hard and let out my pent-up desire.


    At the same time, I stimted her erogenous zones and made her cum as well.


    Ahiiii!!! Cummingcummingcumming! Im finally cumming!


    Annicas soft hands wrapped around me as I spat out my semen.


    I held her as she shuddered in her climax and sighed at the exhrating feeling of my own release.

 Afterstories: Chapter 3: Bringing Annica into the Forest 2

    Afterstories: Chapter 3: Bringing Annica into the Forest 2


    Haaa, haaI came so hard


    Annica shivered in my arms in the afterglow of her climax.


    It was the first climax she had in this week, so the feeling of letting out all the lust she had umted was irresistible.


    Ahn, my hands are so full of semen tootheyre almost white all over.


    Her hands had also gotten stained from squeezing my cock until the end.


    But when she brought it in front of her face, she immediately licked off the oozed fluids with her tongue.


    Nhh, haa, slurp. What an absurd thickness. It feels like its sticking to my throat.


    If she was appreciating a fine meal, I would have been impressed, but what she was tasting was semen.


    She was even having a nasty expression that cannot be imagined from her usual prettydy-like appearance.


    Kukuku, if only possible, Id like to keep that impression of yours as a souvenir.


    As I said this, I grabbed Annicas clothes.


    As she was still numb from the afterglow of her climax, she offered no resistance to my action.


    I took off her underwear while shes leaning back against me.


    Wow, itspletely drenched. I guess you wont need to wear this anymore.


    The piece of cloth that received the directmost hit from love juices was in a terrible state.


    The whole thing was so damp that if I squeezed it even a little, her love juices would certainly be oozing out.


    Nnfuuh. Teacher, I still havent had enough!


    When she finally came to her senses, the first thing Annica demanded was sex.


    Apparently, the lust that she had built up over a week of abstinence could not be altogether expelled by justing once.


    But shes not the only one who thinks this way.


    Thats funny. I was thinking about having another go as well.


    Annica has calmed herself down a bit, but I still need to embrace her one more time to bepletely satisfied.


    With a desire still yet to be sated, I moved closer to her body.


    Then I whispered to her ear.


    Im going to fuck you right here in the woods. Noints, alright?


    However, what came in response was an impatient one.


    I dont care wherever, just put your cock inside me!


    Kukuku. It seems that the journey has drained you out of patience too. Very well.


    With a bitter smile, I moved thepletely turned-on Annica closer to the nearest tree.


    Hold on tight to this so you wont fall.


    Done. Now put it in me quick!


    Immediately following my orders, Annica waited impatiently for her anticipated pration. This chapter is tranted by roch eneoreco rmon.


    As evidence, the valley of her buttocks that was thrust out towards me was already dripping with love juices all over her secret area.


    You dont have to be in such a hurry. Im going in.


    I took the still-hard rod in my hand and pressed it against her clit.


    As I inserted the tip, I was immediately greeted by a very wet vagina.


    Youre so wet. Youre practically flooding here.


    Yet despite the wetness, the inside of the vagina was clenching so tight that it seemed like my dick was being vacuumed towards it.


    Ahnn, haaan! Finally, teachers dick is here! Please put it all the way in!


    Annica begged me in a loud voice.


    Are you sure youre okay to be shouting this loud? Even from here, the other students might hear you.


    When I said that, Annica seemed toe to her senses for a moment, and her expression changed.


    We are in the middle of a forest, with trees, but no walls.


    The sound from the other side can be heard from here. What if ours can also reach them from there?


    If you listen carefully, you would be able to hear explosions and thunderous sounds of magic spells being cast from afar.


    You could even hear the loud screams of the students in the background.


    Aah, aaahbut, but I


    As long as she could hear the voices on the other side, there was no way they could not hear them from here.


    But Annicas desire seems to be unquenchable, even considering the danger.


    I-I dont care if they can hear me or not. Please, keep going!


    In the end, Annica took the more pleasurable option without regard to what I had said.


    I couldnt help but smile as I realized that I had her in my grasp once again.


    Good, good. Thats my girl. Ill do whatever you want, but I wont hold back.


    Yes, of course. I want you to torture me to myst breath!


    I grabbed her firmly by the hips and began to move, slowly at first, but withrge movements, to stimte her cervix.


    Ahhn, aaahhhnn, your cock is so deep inside me. Im being pierced so hard!


    Annica started moaning from the feeling on the bottom of her stomach without holding back her voice.


    Meanwhile, I was beginning to enjoy the feeling that I was able to make her feel this much.


    Thats it. Feel it more, moan more, so the students over there can hear you.


    As I thrust into her cervix, I continued my torment on her.


    Agiiiihh, Kuhoooo! My insides are getting messed up!


    I kept pounding away at her womb, leaving Annica gasping and shaking all over.


    I felt proud of myself that she can feel this much.


    It was definitely worth the time and effort I had put into developing her sexuality.


    But now that she has developed enough, it somewhat backfired, as the stimtion of this level is now a bitcking.


    Its easy to get bored with just your vagina. Lets vite this one as well.


    As I said this, I took my hands off Annicas hips.


    Slipping my hands to the front of her body, I pulled her clothes up high from underneath.


    Herrge breasts immediately spilled out of her clothes, and I quickly moved for a big catch.


    Ugu, even my boobs are


    I might have grabbed them a little too hard, hearing the anguish in Annicas voice.


    But that was not enough to stop me from rubbing this pair of nice and soft flesh.


    My bad about that. But Ill make you feel better after this.


    Wanting to atone for my sins, I stimte Annicas nipples with my fingertips.


    Her nipples are smaller than her ample breasts, but they are more sensitivepared to what they look.


    Nhiiiiii! Itsing to my chest too!


    Oh, your vaginas getting tighter, too. I think mine is about to cum soon.


    Annicas vagina is getting tighter, as if trying to squeeze the semen out of my meat stick.


    As her insides are also moving in multiple directions, I was being stimted from all sides, which felt pretty good.


    Youre making a nice shape there, Annica. It makes me wanna use it more.


    As it has been a long time since I had had sex, I couldnt contain my excitement.


    Added with Annicas erotic behavior, it already makes me want to fuck any woman in front of me out of sheer instinct.


    Haa, haaaTeacher, harder.


    Apparently, Annica wanted more as well.


    In that case, I dont need to hold back.


    Im going to get rougher, but dont lose your mind, okay?


    Yes, yesh! Do it, teacher! Nnn, nhaaaaa!


    Annica moaned loudly as I thrust my hips as hard as I could.


    Simultaneously, she tightened her vagina to stimte the meat stick inside, which I enjoyed even more.


    Kuhh, its so tight!


    The insides of her vagina twined around the meat stick as she pleasures herself, making our coption act feel even better.


    Hiuuuu! No moreee! Any further, and I will breaaaakk!


    Soon, Annicas vagina began to jerk and spasm, indicating shes about to reach her limit. If you are seeing this text, you are reading an iplete version in an unauthorized site. Read only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.


    T-teacherI cant hold on much longer~!


    Yeah, Im about to cum, too. Lets cum to ourselves like this!


    I rubbed her big tits with one hand while grabbing her waist with the other and thrusting my cock into her.


    Every time I thrust hard, I also grind into her vagina, making Annica arch her back as she shuddered with pleasure.


    Hiaaaaah! Cumming, Im cumming! Cummingcummingcumiiiiinng!


    She climaxed before I did.


    However, as I had no intention of stopping until I was satisfied, I continued to thrust my meat rod as I desired.


    Higuuu!? E-even though I just came, again


    I told you I would not go easy on you, didnt I? Keep mepany for a little while longer.


    Yet Annicas vagina, despite spasming from the climax, was still able to tighten around the meat stick even in that situation.


    Because of that sudden stimtion, it has be a lot more unbearable.


    If it was the normal day, it would not be enough, but because were unable to do it for a week  it was already sufficient for me to lose my limit.


    GuhAnnica, here Ie.


    Yesh, pleash,e,e inshide meeee!


    Byururururu!


    Nhaaaaa! Your hot thing isIm cumming again!


    Annica gave another climax as she received the ejaction from my cock.


    I saw her arms and legs trembling, so I quickly held her in my arms before she loses strength.


    Annica, are you okay?


    I tried to shake her shoulders, but no response. Looks like she was yet toe back to her senses from the afterglow of her climax.


    For a moment, I thought I have overdone it, but after considering this was because I made her feel this much, I think its okay.


    Weve lost track of time, so wed better get back. I cant leave them out for far too long.


    Liesl was on the other side, and was an independent woman, but it would still be very bad if I keep myself away from them for far too long.


    After waiting for Annica to recover her consciousness, we immediately went back to the students as fast as possible.

 Afterstories: Chapter 4: Going to Town to Buy Something

    Afterstories: Chapter 4: Going to Town to Buy Something


    Its been a few days since I brought Annica into the forest.


    So far, weve been making good progress with the training camp program.


    The camp was scheduled tost for five days in total, and today was the fourth day.


    This time, as aption of all the previous ones theyve learned, were having the students use their learned magic spells on arger scale  freely, but with supervision, of course.


    Hmm, its going pretty well.


    I said as I watched the students cast their spells one after another.


    In the past few days, the sess rate of magic spells has steadily increased, and the scale of their magic abilities has grown.


    Like a fish in a bowl and the ocean, If you have an environment where you can use magic to its full potential, it will naturally grow.


    Liselotte, who was standing beside me, reported back.


    She spoke admiringly as she looked that the results at hand.


    Of course it is. Magic is always better learned through your own feel rather than what the grimoire says.


    Magic may be cast by logical thinking, but people think about logic in lots of different ways.


    The quickest way may be following those grimoires step by step, but without understanding how it works on your body, it will be bad for any magic users growth in the long run.


    Basically, what were doing is making the students tune their own style to be able to cast the spells morefortably in their system.


    Whats more, this environment is more effective as it was less restricted than the school.


    There are infrequent asions whenrge-scale magic practice is conducted, and usually, training camps like these are only catered for support and assistance categories that do not cause much damage to the surroundings.


    This is why this training camp is so valuable to the students and teachers alike, hence the number of applicants right now.


    I looked at the students and saw that it was Annicas turn.


    Fufu, here I go!


    She casts a spell and creates an oversized fireball, over a meter tall.


    If a flesh-and-blood person were to be hit by it, he or she would be immediately vaporized.


    Teacher~! Please watch this!


    She looked back at me for a moment and then sent the fireball flying into the earthen figures ahead.


    Despite its size, the fireball flew at high speed and hit the dolls.


    At that moment, it exploded and burned a radius of about five meters.


    That was brilliant, Miss Ardent. With a little improvement, it might be just right for a fireworks disy.


    Mou~. Please dont make fun of me!


    Annica looked a little sulky, but her cheeks reddened slightly, as if she was happy that I had praised her. This chapter trantion is made possible by stabbing with a syringe trantions. check up-to-date trantions only at this site.


    I then spoke to Liesl while Annica went back to the other students.


    I want to go and get some materials for thest day of the camp. Can I leave the watch to you?


    Sure, Ill take care of it.


    After confirming she agreed, I made another request.


    Also, Id like to borrow one of your students to help me carry the baggage, but of course, if its alright with you.


    ThatsI dont think it will be a problem.


    In that case, its fine, right?


    With that, I turned my back on Liesl and left.


    When I returned to the camp from the temporary exercise area, one of the students was waiting for me. Its Amelia.


    I had called out to her beforehand.


    Master, Ive been waiting for you.


    She greeted me politely, showing herplete obedience.


    Whats more, she shows me an etiquette that was only established in servants of noble households.


    I have no knowledge of this even with my court life, but as Amelia is a brilliant woman, she must have learned it from a book or two.


    Sorry to keep you waiting. Were heading to a town nearby.


    Yes, sir. The carriage is already ready.


    She led me to the carriage, and we headed for a nearby town.


    By the way, this carriage is a little different from the ones around here.


    The horse that pulls the carriage is not of flesh and blood, but a golem run by magic.


    Its a magnificent golem, by the way. Did master make it?


    Yeah, although I would have liked it more if they allowed me to make it a little prettier.


    As I had to prepare quite a number of them for this trip and we have insufficient time, they were a little rough on the edges.


    Still, its also an excellent way to advertise your magic school if its easily recognizable as a golem.


    After about twenty minutes, we arrived at the town.


    We need to get some materials for thest day. Lets check out their workshops first. Maybe we can find something.


    As the town we are visiting is huge, I assumed that the workshop would be hugeas well, so we decided to look around that area first.


    Hence, we walked towards the ce where there was arge cloud of smoke umting  a must scenery for a cksmithing area.


    After a short walk with Amelia, we arrived at a building with severalrge chimneys emitting smoke incessantly.


    We opened the solid door and called out to the receptionist inside.


    I need you to sell me some iron. Do you have any stocks?


    The young man at the reception desk seemed surprised by the suddenness of the situation, but he quickly regained hisposure and responded.


    Of course, we can prepare it, but how much do you need?


    I told the receptionist my order.


    He was a little surprised by the amount but said it was no problem. As I would expect of the biggest workshop here.


    Of course, he also said it would take some time to prepare because of the quantity.


    I gave him some money in advance and decided to kill some time in the town.


    Master, were you okay with that order?


    That? Its no problem. Its just some materials needed for a small performanceter on.


    In a workshop of that size, releasing that quantity from their stockpile would still leave a sufficient amount for them to work on.


    However, that doesnt mean that there wont be problems in other areas.


    As Amelia and I walked through the town, however, we were surrounded by several men just as the streets became less crowded.


    Heya,d andss. You must be neers here.


    Yeah, but whats the problem?


    I said, hiding Amelia behind me.


    You see, were a little strapped for cash right now. Can you lend us some?


    Hmm, lending money, huh? Well, as far as I know, thats not something you want to hear from someone who has a dagger hidden in his pocket.


    The mens gazes went baffled for a moment, but the next moment they gave me a piercing stare.


    Surprised that I know? Because at my old job, I hung out with a lot of people who did work that couldnt be revealed in the light.


    Well, for starters, even I hid my goals a lot better than these guys.


    Heh, in that case, Ill be quick. Leave all the money you have and the girl behind.


    He pulled out a dagger from his pocket and threatened me. If you are reading this text, you are reading the iplete version copied from an unauthorized aggregators.


    The few passersby around him fled, not wanting to get involved in trouble.


    Its no use calling for help, he said. No one wants to get involved.


    No, I think thats a wise choice. You wont have to worry about me getting involved either.


    What? Youve got to stop with thebullshi- guhaaaa!


    The man who was reaching out his hand towards me suddenly fell to the ground as if he was blown away.


    A small explosion urred between them, and after that, they were all knocked down by the shockwave.


    Of course, this was the result of my magic spell, and the direction of the explosion was perfectly controlled, so there was no damage to us.


    I dont want to get into trouble, so I wont take your life.


    This guyyoull pay for that with blood!


    The other men also attacked with daggers and iron bars, with one of them even taking out a crossbow and aiming at me from a distance.


    Youre pretty well-armed for a bunch of thugs.


    The first thing I did was to cast a spell to neutralize the long-range weaponry.


    I froze the earth ten meters square around me, causing the mens feet to slip.


    Uwaa, the ground!


    I cant stand up! Im slipping, Im slipping!


    As this is a country that has a warm climate, they probably have never experienced walking on frozen ground.


    I saw that the man with a crossbow could not stand still as well.


    While theyre surprised by the suddenness of the situation, I quickly created a lump of ice and fired.


    One of them was hit in the stomach, and he immediately winced as he cried out in agony.


    Whats the matter, are you done?


    I then created stone spikes on the soles of my shoes and pinned the men to the icy ground without a care in the world.


    I had no experience fighting squarely, but my even own muscle strength was enough to take on the thug who could barely stand.


    After being struck on the icy ground for too many times, the men gradually lost their will to fight and fled in a huff.


    Damn you! Ill remember this!


    I looked away from them running away while spouting random words, and turned to face Amelia.


    Are you hurt?


    No, Im not. All thanks to master. But, if you still insist, I would like to go to the nearest magic store, if thats okay with you.


    I nodded to Amelias request. But still, she was not even fazed by those thugs, huh?


    Well, this is far more relieving than sending ady with a traumatic experience back to the camp.


    After putting the frozen ground back together, we then walked into a magic tool store I saw nearby.

 Afterstories: Chapter 5: In a Private Room with Amelia 1

    Afterstories: Chapter 5: In a Private Room with Amelia 1


    The magic tool store in which Amelia and I entered was a bit lively, with so many people prancing about.


    They were purely for recreation, and it seems to have even a coffee shop attached to it, where you can enjoy tea made with these magic tools.


    Wow, Its so unique.


    I was slightly intrigued by the scenery, which I had never seen even in the city.


    We circled the store, stopping from time to time to see if I could find any bargain products I could take.


    Would you like to try some, Sir, Miss? This is a product made from our finest teamaking magic tool.


    Hmm, yes, please. Also, do you have any private rooms avable?


    There are several rooms in the back of the store, where you can scrutinize the magic tools you bought or in demonstration while drinking tea.


    It seemed to be more of an area for private dealings to me.


    What would you like to order?


    I replied to the clerks exnation while looking at the menu.


    Ill take one of your rmended tea setsWhat would you like, Amelia?


    The same as Mr. Krauses.


    After hearing their orders, the shopkeeper stepped back.


    In order not to reveal our secret rtionship, we act as a teacher and a student when there are other people around, except when its only the girls and me, of course.


    You never know where the story might leak out.


    But Amelia, who is sitting in front of me, looked somewhat happy.


    You seem to be in a good mood.


    When I asked her that, sheughed, as if she too had noticed the change in her expression.


    After all, its like Im on a date with master.


    A date? Well, it might look that way.


    I had no intention of doing so, but it might look that way if a man and a woman were drinking tea together in a secluded ce.


    Amelia is wearing the school uniform, but I doubt anyone around here knows that.


    If thats the case, others might think its only a normal fashionable outfit.


    Well, it <em>is</em> a little revealing.


    Hmm, I wouldnt have a problem with a date, but if it isthen well have to do one of those things eventually, right?


    I used to treat Amelia only as someone who can unleash my desires with, but its also not bad to take care of her like this every once in a while.


    And since shes been less rebellious, it only added to her cuteness more.


    Amelia,e here.


    Upon arriving at the private room, I took her by the arm and pulled her to my seat.


    The private tea room has a good amount of space, so it should pose no problem if we move around a bit. This chapter trantion is made possible by stabbing with a syringe trantions. check up-to-date trantions only at this site.


    Ah, masterI


    Its a reward for my servant who always obediently carries out my orders.


    I hugged her body and kissed her.


    Amelia widened her eyes for a moment, but soon her tongue entwined with mine like as usual.


    Hamu, nnn. Chubu, lero.


    She continued the kisses, deliberately opening gaps to make a sound from time to time.


    Of course, this noisy act of exchanging saliva made Amelia and I more and more excited.


    Hmm, hafu! Master, I cant take it anymore.


    Amelia looked up at me with moistened eyes, as if she couldnt contain the desire welling up inside any longer.


    After training her many times so far, its only natural that shes easily aroused.


    Thats it, just keep serving me as you are.


    I allowed myself to be aroused, so I didnt say no.


    Amelia happily reached for her pants as she was ordered.


    Ill have you undressed in a moment, sir. Fufufu.


    Like a perfect servant, she took off my pants and pulled out my cock.


    Then, without hesitation, she sucked on it while it was just starting to get hard.


    Haamu! Nbuuu, efu, lero!


    Amelia ducks under the table while sucking on my dick.


    She coughed at first because of the cramped posture, but she quickly repositioned herself and resumed.


    Once she has sucked the rod to the base and got it wet with her saliva, she immediately removes it from her mouth.


    She then began to carefully lick it with her tongue.


    hafuu, npuuu! Lerolerolero, nchuuuu!


    The slightly rough surface of her tongue licked up the meat stick, stimting it as if she was sanding it from the base.


    It felt good, though not as good as inside her vagina.


    Haaahaaa, its getting harder and harder.


    Amelias expression was one of fascination as she looked at the meat stick that was beginning to be erect.


    Meanwhile, Im very happy on the inside that I was able to train this cheeky girl to this level.


    Keep it up and give me more. This time, take it in your mouth for much longer.


    As soon as she heard my instructions, Amelia immediately obeyed.


    She kissed the rod lovingly, and then sucked it head first into her mouth once again.


    The entire meat stick then got wrapped in a sticky and soft feel, and it felt so good.


    Gradually, Amelias saliva began to flow out, and it seemed as if my meat rod was being soaked in warm water.


    Of course, I didnt teach Amelia to just suck on her mouth.


    Nnuuunguuu, nguuguuu! Jubuuu, jubuujubuuu!


    Soon as she got used to the size of the meat stick in her mouth, she started to move right away.


    First, Amelia stimted the meat stick by moving her tongue as she did before.


    But now that she has it in her mouth, she couldnt move her tongue to wrap around it from the side anymore.


    So instead, she moved her tongue up and down and left and right, as if she is drawing the meat stick closer to her throat.


    Sometimes she would move her tongue around it, stimting me so that I would not get bored.


    It was worth the effort to train her from scratch.


    I couldnt help but smile at her dedication to her work.


    But at the next moment, I put my hand on Amelias head and stopped her moving because I felt a waitress was about to enter the private room. If you are reading this text, you are reading the iplete version copied from an unauthorized aggregators.


    Excuse me, sir. Ive brought you the sets you ordered.


    The waitress opened the door upon knocking and ced the drinks and snacks I ordered from the tray on the table.


    Fortunately, the table wasrge enough that he didnt seem to notice Amelias appearance.


    However, her suspicions only got stronger, and she asked me about Amelia.


    Excuse me, sir, but what about yourpanion?


    Uh, yeah, shes just going to the bathroom-!


    While I was talking, Amelia, who should have stopped sucking on my meat stick, moved her tongue.


    I looked down while making sure I wasnt noticed and saw a pair of lustful eyes looking up at me.


    Amelia also seems to think this is a bad situation, but she just cant ovee her sexual desire.


    That gave me an idea, and I cast a magic spell to muffle the sound below the table.


    I then let go of the hand that was holding her head, and Amelia started sucking again.


    Is there something else?


    No, its nothing. Ah, right. Can you exin this set to me?


    The blowjob intensified as I dared to prolong the conversation.


    Even if we couldnt hear whats going on from below, Amelia can still listen to whats going on from above.


    Looking even more excited, she began to suck my cock while moving her head.


    The tea leaves here are brewed with our famous magic tool


    Without noticing anything unusual, the shopkeeper started to exin.


    Even if she is unable to hear the sound from below, there is still the possibility that she might be able to smell it, but thats not the case right now with the fragrant scent of tea filling the air.


    While I was doing this, I took the opportunity to peek down.


    Amelia was sucking my cock with great relish and masturbating with one hand.


    Her mouth was open, and I could already imagine the sounds of pleasure and saliva sloppily making noise upon seeing the way that orifice moved.


    If it werent for the magic, the waitress would have found us out by now.


    .. is the description of this set.


    Oh, thank you, thank you. Id love to see that magic tool. Can we take a peek?


    Im sorry, sir, but I cant let you do that. Its a trade secret.


    Its a shame, but it cant be helped, thank you.


    Finally, the conversation with the waitress was over, and she left the private room.


    At the same time, I broke the spell and immediately heard a charming voice from below.


    Jupuu, juzuzuzuzu! Nnnm haaann! Masters cock tastes so good!


    Amelia continues to suck hard, drooling sloppily.


    Its far more vulgar in contrast to the elegance of the tea set on the table, but thats just how much she prioritizes my own pleasure.


    In fact, after the waitress went out, I was already about to ejacte at any moment.


    The waitresss story was longer than I had expected, so I had to concentrate on keeping myself from cumming in her speech.


    Ngu, ngu gugu! Jupo, nnjururururu!


    Amelia continued to hold the meat stick in her mouth with a lot of saliva.


    It was as if her mouth became a second vagina as she tried to squeeze the semen out of my rod.


    Kuh, this erotic servantItsing out.


    The moment I said that, Amelias mouth tightened even more, and I was even given a vacuum blowjob right after.


    Zururururu, Juzuzozozozozo!


    Byuru, byurururururu!


    I held Amelias head down while I squirted out my semen, letting out an involuntary sigh of pleasure as if I were melting from the waist down.

 Afterstories: Chapter 6: In a Private Room with Amelia 2

    Afterstories: Chapter 6: In a Private Room with Amelia 2


    The climax from Amelias vacuum fetiosted longer than usual.


    Yet, she continued to move her tongue while I was ejacting, licking up and swallowing all the semen I spat out on the spot.


    Nguunguu! Jupu, njuuuu!


    Amelia wraps her arms around my legs as she moves her head, shaking it back and forth.


    Her movements were slow, but her tongue was moving in all directions like it was another organism altogether in the way she squirmed with her mouth.


    I feel like a swan in a pond, seeming gracious with its wings spread above the water, yet frantic and pping its legs violently as it tried to hide the ugly chaotic tides underneath.


    Of course, Amelia is not an ugly torrent; shes more like a set of beautiful and curvaceous waves to me.


    In the meantime, the ejaction gradually subsided, and Amelias movements slowed down as well.


    Hann, hafuunpuu, haaaa.


    After reaching the end, she gave me a cleaning blowjob, licking off the stains that had adhered to the meat stick, before finally letting go of her mouth.


    The chair, the floor and the clothes got a little dirty, but its a small price to pay for this amount of pleasure.


    Thank you for the treat, master. Howeverits still hard even after it has let out so much.


    Amelia thanked me for spewing my semen all over her, looking truly happy.


    This is also the result of various trainings I had with her.


    And in front of Amelias gaze, there is a meat stick that has retained its hardness despite being just ejacted.


    Well, she gave me such a nice blowjob and took care of me even after I ejacted.


    Of course, after all that, it would obviously react this much.


    Amelias service was very attentive. You did as well as I taught you.


    Thank you very much! Its all thanks to Masters guidance.


    I nodded in agreement with her obedient attitude.


    And? Is Amelia already satisfied with this?


    When I told her that, her eyes light up.


    Of course not, master! Please, let me serve you here this time.


    Shees out from under the table and lifts up her skirt to show her private parts.


    Her panties were already off, so I could immediately see her moist, wet pussy.


    I reached for it and touched it directly with my fingers.


    Kyaaa! Nnn, haaaa!


    The moment I touched it, Amelia let out a charming cry.


    It seems that the sensitivity has increased a lot, but your voice is a little too loud.


    I warned her, but I didnt use the muffling spell that I did a while ago.


    I think it will excite her more.


    Haaa, haaaIm sorry, master. I couldnt resist and masturbated myself.


    Its a littlete for her to tell that, but its exciting to hear her say it once again.


    It just makes me want to fuck the beautiful girl in front of me right away.


    You dont need any forey then. Straddle me as you are.


    -! Cing right up, sir!


    Amelias eyes shone at the long-awaited order.


    She straddles my legs and ces her hands on my shoulders, breathing excitedly.


    Then she slowly lowers her hips.


    Amelia trembled for a moment as the erected meat stick and the wet vagina made contact.


    Her love juices as well. They started to drip from her secret area more than ever, wetting the area around my crotch. This chapter trantion is made possible by stabbing with a syringe trantions. check up-to-date trantions only at this site.


    Nhaamaster, may I?


    Amelia asked as she wrapped her hands around my neck.


    Her eyes seemed to say that she couldnt wait any longer.


    You may put it in, but you must keep your voice down. I wont use the same spell again.


    I-Ill do my besthiuuu, nnnnhhhhh!


    Amelia tried to keep her voice down as she lowered her hips further.


    Meanwhile, the tip of the meat stick dug into her vagina and buried itself further and further inside.


    As the insertion progressed, her face became distorted with pleasure and her anguish became louder.


    Uguuu, afuuuu! Its all the way in, haaa, haaa


    After a minute or so, the entire meat stick is finally inserted inside her womb.


    Even in this state, Amelias fully aroused vagina was actively moving around.


    I could feel her entire vagina entwining around my meat stick.


    nfuuu, hauuuu. It feels so good even though its not moving yet:


    Amelia is breathing hard as she rests her head on my chest.


    Whats the matter? Are you not going to move?


    H-how could I! Its impossible! I wont be able to keep my voice down if I move my hips in this state!


    She shakes her head in response to my question, but Im starting to feel that this pleasure is not enough.


    It may be good for Amelia, but Ive just had a hard blowjob.


    Not only it prevented my son from wilting, this insufficient pleasure has already made me frustrated, and my patience will notst long if she continues to keep this up.


    Well, if Amelia wont budge, I guess Ill have to do it myself.


    Wait a minute, Master! If you move now!


    Rest assured, Im gonna make your body feel good too. Well, I cant guarantee the same for your head, though.


    Amelia panicked a little, but I grabbed her firmly by the hips.


    For a first-year, her plump buttocks felt so good just by rubbing them. s, now that I am in this state, that simple pleasure was just not enough.


    Making sure that I was holding Amelias body firmly, I began to move my arms.


    Ngiii, fuuuu, uuuuuu!


    The girls body was lifted up and my meat stick was pulled out of her vagina.


    At that time, the protruding bellend of my dick became a weapon scraped the walls of her oozing pussy.


    Ohoooooo!? M-my insides are getting pulled out!


    Amelias hips convulsed at the sudden stimulus.


    It was so intense I could feel it in my hands that are gripping her hips.


    Kukuku, you seem to have felt a lot there.


    A-after all, it was mastersuu, master, youre so evil!


    But you still obeyed me, didnt you? And now youre going to get fucked again, just as you wanted to.


    While saying that, I dropped the butt that I had been lifting, plunging my meat rod into her vagina at a much faster rate than when she had inserted it.


    Uguuuuuuuu..m-my womb, so deep!


    Thats where you feel it the most, I know.


    Because I was the one who trained her, I knew all of Amelias erogenous zones.


    I also developed several of them while training her, so I know exactly where to stimte her and make her moan.


    Im going to make you feel good, Amelia, and Im going to make you cum so good youll go crazy with me.


    This is a reward for the blowjob she had just performed that gave me a lot of pleasure.


    However, being forced into a silent state right now, it also meant she has to keep the pleasure bottled up inside her body. If you are reading this text, you are reading the iplete version copied from an unauthorized aggregators.


    To think the fact that being unable to scream out your desires has already made a huge difference, it makes me want to bang her more.


    Help, help me, master. Im gonna die if we continue to do it like this!


    You wont die. Ill adjust the stimtion, so dont worry and just cum as much as you want.


    Of course, as she is my woman, I would not allow her to die of shock or even faint.


    However, I started to move her hips faster and faster.


    Hiiii, ohooooo! Cumming, Im cumming Im cumming Im cumming!


    The pleasure that had been building up inside Amelia finally pushed her self over the edge and made herself climax.


    She desperately put her arms around my back in an effort to keep her self conscious.


    Auuu, kuhoooo! My head, my head is losing it alreadyigiiiiii!


    Amelia, your voice is getting louder. What if they hear you outside?


    Even if you shay that, I cant shtop, I kant thake it any longher! Itsh jusht sho gooood!


    It seems that Amelia is feeling so good that shes already starting to have trouble speaking properly.


    Her eyes were already upwards, streaming tears incessantly.


    Even her emotions were already out of control as well.


    Im cumming, Im cumming, Im cumming!


    Amelia couldnt stop herself from climaxing continuously, even though her lower body was losing strength in each time.


    Despite this, only the insides of her vagina remained intact, squeezing and gripping my meat stick hard.


    I yed with Amelias sluggish body as she worked on my cock.


    I felt a sense of immorality as I toyed the body of the beautiful girl in front of me as if it were some kind of a pleasure tool.


    Ahuuu, uguuu! Im melting! My body is melting away!


    Her moans were getting louder and louder, and if I continued like this, the others would definitely notice.


    I had no choice but to use my muffling magic spell and finish myself with Amelias body as hard as I could.


    Im going to let you out, Amelia!


    Yes, master, please give it to me, master! Pour all your cum inside me, please!


    Dobyuuuuuu! Byurubyururuururu!


    At the end, I pulled Amelias body towards me as hard as I could and ejacted all the contents of my meat stick against the deepest part of her cervix.


    Stimted by the hot sperm being injected inside, Amelias vagina rumbled, trapping the semen that was poured into the innermost part of her uterus.


    Hiii, agaahguuuh.


    She cant even say a word properly, as the pleasure seems to have messed up her cognition in its totality.


    But the look on her face as she came was enough to satisfy me.


    Thanks for your help, Amelia. The tea set has gone cold, but that cant be helped.


    I chuckled as I looked at the pot, which was nowpletely empty of steam.


    After that, I had to stay with Amelia until she was feeling better.

 Afterstories: Chapter 7: The Last Day of the Training Camp

    Afterstories: Chapter 7: The Last Day of the Training Camp


    It was finally thest day of training.


    We have sessfully arrived in the temporary training area and I was currently unloading the materials I had purchased the day before.


    As most of the purchases are metals, with some wood in between, they were quite heavy, so we have to bring the carriage directly into the camp to unload everything.


    Master, Ill help you!


    Amelia said as she saw me unload the materials off one by one.


    I had a lot of fun with her yesterday, but she seemed to owe me a debt of gratitude for staying and taking good care of her when she was unable to stand on her feet.


    I didnt really mind, to be honest, but Ill let her help me to satisfy herself.


    Then take the wood from the other side and follow me.


    Yes, I understand.


    Amelia used her body-strengthening magic and came along with arge piece of wood.


    Well, no matter how much magic you apply that can help your muscles, you only have two arms.


    Still, Im grateful for her help.


    Master, is this wood andiron? What are you going to do with this?


    Were outside now. Call me sir.


    I said, and warned Amelia.


    There are no people around, but I said it just in case.


    You cant be sure of who will be listening, so we need to go back to our fronts in the meantime.


    Im sorry, Sir Krause.


    Thats okay. As for what Im going to do with it, we will use this as a target.


    When I said that, Amelia looked dubious.


    But you always make them on the spot, dont you ?


    Thats because I wanted a stronger target.


    The y figurines we always use dont have the same impact in showing toughness.


    Also, Ive been tasked by the head of the school to show the girls something stronger this time.


    Youll know it when you see it. Ah, put the materials over there.


    I urged Amelia, and we went on our way.


    A few dozen minutester, we finished bringing all the materials into the training area.


    It seems that you have brought in a lot, Mister Krause.


    Liesl came from the other side with the rest of the students in tow.


    As shes also in front of the ordinary students, she has also taken her usual front.


    Yes. the headmistress has told me to show off my abilities, you see.


    The purpose of today is to show students the highest level of magic spell a wizard could manage.


    Ive rarely used it myself, but Julia says its good for the students to know the highest level of magic to inspire their thoughts. This chapter trantion is made possible by stabbing with a syringe trantions. check up-to-date trantions only at this site.


    All the students here are indeed excellent. yet, I could see in their eyes that they are also somewhat full of themselves.


    I dont want them to be satisfied with being the best in the school. More importantly, I dont want them to take the belief that being at the peak of this school means they are also at the peak outside of the school.


    I think thats what Julia was thinking. In other words, this may provide them inspiration, but this also doubles as a p to the faces, showing that there are other existences better than them outside the school.


    I couldnt help but return my gaze at Amelia.


    Thats why Im going to give them this as the first lesson of thest day.


    I put my hand on the pile of materials and looked at the students.


    The students, ranging from first year to third year, seemed curious to see what would happen.


    Some of them looked bored, as if they were confident in their own magic abilities.


    But in a few minutes, they will be plopping their beautiful butts to the ground, with legs giving in, and unable to stand up in awe.


    On the massive firepower I was about to unleash, of course.


    Okay, first things first. This magic spell Im going to cast is very dangerous. This time, do not, and I mean DO NOT, get out of the safe zone I will be making for you.


    As I said this, I cast a spell.


    Then, a meter-long wall of earth rose up in front of the students.


    For now, stay there. Dont go out of the wall for now. There might be debris flying around, so be watchful and prepare yourselves to duck just in case.


    After that, he turned to the materials I had prepared earlier.


    Im going to prepare a few different targets this time so that you can easily see how powerful they are.


    I started by processing the wood with a magic spell.


    The most fragile target is a wooden doll. These can be destroyed normally, right?


    The students nodded at my question.


    It would be easy to destroy it with the elementary attack spells learned in their first-year lessons.


    This time, I made about fifty life-sized wooden dolls and set them up in a wide area.


    Next is the y figurine that I always use, but Im going to put armor on it this time.


    I created a y figurine near the wooden dolls and put armor on it that I processed with magic.


    Its just a piece of iron thats been crudely deformed, so if a human were to wear it, they wouldnt be able to move, but it would provide enough protection.


    And finally, the Iron Golem.


    Andstly, the iron golem. I used magic on the remaining iron that I have on this one.


    After that, what had been a chunk of iron gradually transformed into a three-meter-long human form.


    Im not just shaping it. Arendt,e forward and shoot your strongest spell at the golem.


    Okay, sir. Im sorry if I break you~.


    Annica, who was appointed by me,es out.


    She pointed her one hand at the golem then cast her spell, creating the fireball she showed the other day. Sheunched it towards the golem and it received a confirmed hit, as the fireball exploded.


    Based on the power of the explosion, the golem should be sted into smithereens, and Annica took a confident smile.


    However, that confidence instantly changed to astonishment.


    What!? My magic spell, my powerful magic spell didnt work!?


    Annicas fireball exploded as soon as itnded on the golem, but the target was unharmed.


    Some parts are somewhat sooty, but despite that, everything is still intact.


    It is because that golem I created has been given a nullification to magic. It can neutralize most intermediate level magic spells to zero.


    I immediately heard the students groaning at my words.


    Because of the difficulty of the lessons, most of the students took learning magic resistance, which reduces the effect of magic, as a priority, rather than magic nullification, which nullifies the targets magic spell to zero.


    Also, because they were still skeptical of the word nullification, they were so surprised that it was proven possible to nullify even the best intermediate level of magic spell into something that is only a light breeze.


    Its not the time to be surprised by something like this. Im about to start, so Arendt, you may now return to the safe zone.


    I made Annica move back again and confirmed with Liesl that everyone is safe.


    I took one deep breath, rxed my body, and began to cast my magic spell.


    I can use most magic without chanting, but the one Im going to use needs to be chanted to be fully effective. If you are reading this text, you are reading the iplete version copied from an unauthorized aggregators.


    Now then, here I go!


    After all the chanting was done, the sky suddenly began to get dark overhead.


    The clouds got darker and darker, and the sky is getting dimmer and dimmer.


    And then, just above the golem, the clouds swirled.


    While at it, protect your eyes, everyone. This move will be pretty bright.


    As I said this, I concentrated on the magic spell I hadnt used in a while.


    While I was doing this, the vortex grew stronger, and lightning bolts started appearing near the center of the clouds.


    Here ites, !


    The next moment, a massive bolt of lightning struck the ground from the sky, causing the whole area to turn white for a moment, and the next moment causing a roar.


    I could hear the screams of the students, but the sound was so loud that it drowned them all out.


    I cover my eyes to protect myself, and the intense light soon subsides.


    But the magic spell doesnt end with that one blow.


    Multiple bolts of lightning followed the first one, raining down all over the area in split-second session.


    Each of these lightning bolts had the power of a high-grade magic spell.


    If any of them survived the first strike, they would undoubtedly be obliterated by this follow-up strike.


    Then, when the sky finally calmed down, the effects of the magic became visible.


    However, the students who saw it were in a state of shock.


    This was because, in the spot where the first blow had fallen, there was nothing left.


    There was only the ckened earth and not a single piece of that golem that had been given magic nullification.


    Almost all of the dolls I had ced around me were also destroyed.


    Even those who barely remained had their armor undone had their y structure turned ck.


    so this is the magic spell of the highest level.


    Someone muttered.


    When I looked back, I saw that it was Amelia.


    Moreover, she was looking ahead with an expression that was a mixture of astonishment and delight.


    This is magic at its finest.


    Um, sir. Can all court wizards are able to do such amazing magic?


    One of the students asks me.


    All of us? Im not sureIf we based it on the people I know, about half of them? Also, its more of a research and development thing over there. You wont see them cast these things out in the open.


    When I said that, the way the students looked at me changed.


    These are indeed the students who are qualified to participate in such a camp. Instead of despairing if you show them the obvious difference, they were even inspired by it more.


    Maybe one of them will truly be a court wizard from here on.


    Well, then. I will now begin the lecture about this magic. If you have any questions, Ill be happy to answer them after the lesson.


    Then I started the blue sky ssroom with my students, but right after the lecture, the questions and discussions were so flooded that we didnt stop until it was dark.

 Afterstories: Chapter 8: Bringing them to the Tent 1

    Afterstories: Chapter 8: Bringing them to the Tent 1


    After the exercise was over, as expected, the ground was blown to smithereens by the use of arge-scale magic spell.


    My students and I cleaned up the area.


    I dont care how many battlefields this ce has been through; we cant just leave this mess as it is.


    Also, its not good for the reputation of the school.


    Thats enough. The cleanup is over.


    As a finishing touch, I used a magic spell to level the ground to some extent and announced the end.


    I could hear the sighs of the students around me.


    If you still have questions about magic, you can ask me on the carriage ride home. You should get plenty of rest today.


    I said to the girls and returned to the tent I had pitched at the camp.


    The tent wasrge enough to amodate up to three people.


    On the way there, I saw Liesl and Hannah talking.


    Oh, Theophil. Were just making sure were on the right path home tomorrow.


    Liesl had a map in her hand.


    Thanks for the hard work. Why dont you guys call it a day?


    The sun is slowly setting, and the students have already returned to their tents.


    WellGarand, lets continue tomorrow, shall we?


    Yes, Miss Canaris.


    I returned to my tent with the two who had put away the map.


    I had been sharing the tent with Liesl, the teacher, and Hannah, who I had brought along as a healthcaremittee member, unlike the rest of the other students.


    This was unknown to the rest, but putting that aside, its already too much trouble to set up a tent for just me alone.


    Inside the tent, there were beds for three people and a few other small things.


    It may not be the best environment for a wealthy female student, but its already luxurious enough to live in, for a camping trip.


    That was some serious magic you just did there.


    Liesl, who took off her jacket, said as she sat down on the bed.


    She was not very good at magic spells, but she was indeed surprised by the power of the highest level of spell I had cast earlier.


    I could also use several others, but I think that one was probably the best in terms of making the difference clear. Literally, the shiest one, no pun intended.


    As I said this, I filled up a ss of water and took a breather.


    And although it looks amazing, High-grade spells are just a more efficient way of using magic power. Moreplicated process in exchange for a higher output and a cheaper cost. The chanting is also shorter.


    This is precisely the kind of magic that specializes in a single blow.


    Im tired as hell. I want to rest for a while.


    Though Im proud to say that I have quite a bit of magic power, todays consumption was still a bit too much. My whole body is wrapped in a sense of fatigue. This chapter trantion is made possible by stabbing with a syringe trantions. check up-to-date trantions only at this site.


    Though Id be really grateful if someone provided me a little constion for all my hard work, dont you think?


    Saying that, I looked at the two with a meaningful gaze.


    Hannah gulped as if she was taken aback, and Liesl raised an eyebrow.


    Were doing this here, even though its not a bit far from the students tents?


    Liesl asks me.


    Do you really think that I will hesitate just because of that?


    Dont worry, the students are too tired to pay attention to us.


    I used my magic detection spell to check their presence, but there was no sign of theming out of their respective tents.


    It seems that they are all nning to rest early and prepare for the expedition tomorrow.


    There is also a student here, you know?


    Liesl moved over to my bed as she said this.


    But she knows that I dont easily overturn something once I said it.


    In that case, Ill get Theophil his fill early so that we can get some rest.


    Kukuku, if it works out at your way, that is.


    Hmph. Stop feigning on us. Youre probably more tired than usual, and I cant allow myself to keep getting defeated by you forever.


    Liesl reached into my pants and pulled out my cock in a familiar manner.


    Then she pushed me down on the bed.


    Hou? How daring.


    Of course I am. Youve taught me all of this, after all.


    Liesl chuckled, then unhesitatingly pulled her top open.


    Her huge breasts, which had been pushed inside her clothes until now, spilled out, fully exposing them to me.


    I could feel the weight of her soft flesh on my thighs, and it was very soothing.


    Im going to make love to you from now on. Are you ready?


    Then Liesl lifted up her own breasts and started to pinch the meat stick in between.


    I could feel the warmth of her breasts as she moved them up and down.


    Fufu, feels good to have it sandwiched between your favorite big breasts, am I right?


    And since it wasing from a woman I had trained myself, the excitement was double than before.


    Liesl may seem stubborn and strong-minded, but she is actually a closet pervert herself, eager to serve me with these erotic techniques.


    She moved her breasts back and forth and started massaging my cock, and I couldnt help but love the way she used the perfect amount of pressure.


    Youre getting harder and harder Im making you feel good, arent I?


    Yeah, I didnt expect you to be so erotic.


    E-erotic!? I-Im sure its becauseTheophil made me so!


    Liesls face turned red as she tried to argue, but she didnt stop servicing me.


    But this gap between her usual dignified appearance and the excitement shes bringing only made me more pleased.


    And now, the other one finally starts to move.


    Please dont leave me alone!


    Hannah, suddenly being left out of the, hugged me with a face like she was about to cry.


    Whoah, Hannah. Its not a good idea to hug someone out of the blue.


    Ah, Im sorry. However, I


    With that said, Hannahs arms are wrapping around my body with anxiety.


    Not only was I overwhelmed by her body mass, her huge breasts, not at all losing to Liesls in size, were pressed even more against my body. If you are reading this text, you are reading the iplete version copied from an unauthorized aggregators.


    One of our students is in dire need, Liesl. How about you show them how to do it?


    Im not that kind of teacher, butit cant be helped. Garand,e over here.


    Ah, yes!


    Hannah nodded at once and crouched beside Liesl.


    Here. Keep it in between your breasts with me.


    Ill try  like this?


    Hannah came around from the other side and pressed her big tits against the meat stick, facing Liesl.


    At the same time, Liesl began to serve the meat stick again.


    Each of their massive breasts was pressed against me, and my meat stick felt like it was about to be crushed from both sides.


    However, thanks to their softness, only pure pleasure assaulted me instead.


    Kuh, not bad, you two!


    These two have thergest pairs of breasts among all my women.


    Theyre the perfect couple for a good titjob, and as expected, theyre giving me more than enough pleasurepared to the other women I have partnered with.


    I hadnt even moved my hips yet, but my desire to ejacte was growing.


    Whats wrong, Theophil? Your hips are starting to shake.


    As expected of a knight apprentice, Liesl immediately noticed my movements and started to move her breasts even harder.


    The stimtion of the sensitive rod increased, and I felt something hot rising from my waist.


    Are you about to cum, Sir Krause? If so, please let it out on our breasts!


    Hannah did the same and intensified the stimtion of her breasts.


    Each grabbed their own bombshells firmer, sinking their fingers in their soft big tits as if they are showing off how soft they are when you grab them.


    This movement also put more pressure on my cock, as if theyre intending to pump the semen sleeping on the depths all the way up.


    As I was being tortured by both of them simultaneously, I cant fight back due to fatigue, and I was immediately losing myposure in no time.


    You dont have to hold back. If you feel the urge to cum, just let it out on our breasts.


    Yes, we are doing this to heal you, Sir Krause. So please, rx and allow us to make you feel good as it is.


    The girls even whispered sweet nothings to get me more excited.


    While its good to be doing the service from above, its also hard to give up the feeling of being served below.


    I rxed and enjoyed the pleasure, then did as they said and let myself reach my limit.


    Im going to let it out. Catch it in your breasts.


    Of course, leave it to us.


    Yes, Sir Krause. Please stain our breasts a lot!


    Me too. Cum in my breasts as much as you like.


    The two focused even more on squeezing my cock with their big tits, pushing me to climax.


    Guh!


    The desire to ejacte that had been raised so high was released all at once, and for a moment, I felt so much pleasure that my vision went white.


    Hyauuuu!? W-wow my chest is going to be painted white!


    Ugh, I never thought you would put out so much semenmy breasts feel heavy.


    Meanwhile, the meat stick continued its rampage, convulsing between the two pairs of big breasts.


    After it stopped, the breasts of the two were so stained with semen that there is not even a clean spot you can find between them.


    However, rather than subsiding, my sexual desire was strengthened even more by the sight of the two catching my cum.


    This is gonna be one tough night for all of us.

 Afterstories: Chapter 9: Bringing them to the Tent 2

    Afterstories: Chapter 9: Bringing them to the Tent 2


    Liesl and Hannahs double titfucking felt good enough, but it also turned me on even more.


    Even though I had just finished ejacting, I couldnt stop myself from getting excited.


    I wanted to fuck a woman in front of me right away.


    both of you, get up on the bed.


    I spoke, trying not to show my excitement.


    But even with that, I still was not able to control my tone of voice, which turned out to be angrier-pitched than usual.


    Dont tell methat wasnt enough for you?


    Liesl, who had been with me for a long time, seemed to sense it right away.


    Well, for now, Im going to listen to you.


    She looks at me in suspicion, but still does as I say.


    When I saw this, I turned my gaze to Hannah.


    She was still looking at her bosom which had been defiled by me. When she realized that I was looking directly at her, she went in a fluster.


    Ah, um, what is it?


    Get up on the bed like Liesl did.


    Ah, yes, right away, sir!


    Though she looked a little panicked, Hannah climbed into the bed as well.


    As I expected, though, even for the most prestigious school for youngdies, the camping equipment they could carry has its limits, as it is still not possible to provide a bed.


    However, one of the advantages of the school is that the teachers as well as the students can use a certain amount of magic.


    Their beds, too, was a showcase of that. After all, it was made by each of them using magic to create a framework, on which theyid the mattress and sheets they had brought.


    But mine was a little different.


    Uwaa, your bed is so much firmer than mine.


    Hannah shouted in surprise as she climbed up on the bed, surprised at how soft it was.


    Im confident that its morefortable than the one shes using.


    I had to bring my own. After all, I dont want the hardness of the bed to add more to my fatigue.


    Of course, they weigh more and take up more space than the students beds, but we could manage that with weight maniption andpression magic. If you are reading this message, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. Read at my WordPress to support me and my trantions.


    The students beds are not bad, but since I can prepare them myself, Ill use mine instead.


    But are teachers allowed to use these things?


    Liesl, who was very serious in these matters, raised her voice in question.


    I shrugged my shoulders in response.


    The students can do the same thing if they are good enough at magic. By the difficulty, well, at least its easier than the highest level of magic spells that I cast.


    In fact, some of the third-year students participating in this event might be able to use it.


    But they didnt do so because they were too well-behaved.


    Ill use all the magic that I can. Thats what being a magic user is all about.


    There are many ways to think about it, but in my case, this was it.


    Thats it, the story is over. Its time to have some fun.


    As I said this, Iy down on the bed.


    Inside, I was proud of the fact that my bed could support the weight of all three of them without wincing.


    Come on, you two, get on top of me.


    O-on top of Sir Krause?


    Hannah gives me a puzzled look.


    Come to think of it, shes never been on top of me before.


    Also, she doesnt have much experience in doing it with multiple people too.


    In this case, this will teach her a lot of things.


    Thats right. You two are going to ride on top of me. Liesl as experience with this, am I right?


    The female knight teacher nodded in response.


    After all, her first partner in crime was even Julia, the headmistress.


    This time, however, you sit on my face. That way, youll be able to know Julias perspective that time.


    I understand. Still, I couldnt help but feel nervous being on top of Theophil like this.


    Though shes saying this, Liesl continued to position her crotch above my head.


    She looked a little embarrassed, but after a moment, she opened her legs wide and straddled my face as if she had made up her mind.


    As she had already taken off her underwear, I could fully see her secret parts from below.


    Its just a difference in positionyet why is it so embarrassing


    What are you talking about now. Hannah is watching too, you know?


    I put my arms around Liesl and restrained her legs, then stretched out my tongue to her secret part.


    Ahnnn! No way, if you lick it all of a sudden!


    It seems that Liesl hadnt prepared herself yet, causing her to make a surprised moan.


    She tried to get her hips up, but theres no way Im letting them go.


    I put all my strength into my arms and pulled Liesls waist closer.


    Dont run away. Youre about to feel goodter on. Hannah, get on top and insert yourself as well.


    I told the waiting nurse apprentice then resumed viting Liesl again.


    Hiuuuu, nhaaaa! T-Theophils tongue is inside me!


    Liesl continued to straddle my face, with her own face reddening as she listened to her own licentious moans.


    Hannah, on the other hand, is still groping her way down, adjusting her position.


    Hnn, nhhhaaa! S-Sir Krauses, Sir Krauses big stuff is now inside!


    Finally, she weed the erect meat rod into her vagina.


    Hannah was only a little wet, yet she sat down on my cock with force.


    Guh, so tight it feels like Im getting grasped.


    Either way, its always better to have a vagina that is more resistant than usual.


    It gives me a lot of pleasure, with my libido immediately heightened in no time.


    haaa, haaaIve got it all in!


    I couldnt see it because Liesls pussy is blocking the view, but based on what I felt, Hannah hasnded her hipspletely and took all of my meat rod in her pussy.


    It was then that I felt her love juicesing out gradually, making her next movements smooth.


    haa, fuuuI think I came a little. Now then, Im going to move, Sir.


    Once it was deep inside her and she feltfortable, Hannah started moving her hips.


    The vagina, which had been squeezing me tight to the point of rejection a while ago, is now gently squeezing my meat stick with soft beats. This chapter trantion is made possible by stabbing with a syringe trantions. check up-to-date trantions only at this site.


    I couldnt bear but love that tangled feeling.


    Of course, As I enjoy the sensation of Hannahs vagina, I didnt forget to caress Liesls in front of me.


    W-wait, Theophil. If you lick it too much, Ill!


    Liesls legs began to tremble as if she was being electrified by my caresses.


    You can let yourself loose and feel it more, you know? After all, you took care of me so much a while ago.


    Even if you say thathiguuu, ahhhn!


    Its amazing that you can tell how much Liesl feels by the amount of love juices shes dripping from her secret area.


    While at it, I continued to caress her and moved my hips up from below.


    Ahiii! So sudden! Wait, you cant thrust up your hips from below!


    Hannah jumped up at the sudden assault.


    At the same time, I could almost see herrge breasts swaying, even from the cover of Liesls body.


    No, wait! Im going to cum right away if you push me that hard!


    Its okay. As a reward for what you did a while ago, Im going to make both of you cum.


    I pulled Liesls struggling hips up again and pumped Hannah even harder from below.


    Ahh, aaaaaaaahh! Itsing. My love juices areing!


    Me tooAhhh, cumming cumming cumming!


    The womens moans echoed through the sheets of the tent, increasing my excitement as if I was listening to a piece of lewd music.


    Thats it, both of you. Im going to vite you deeper.


    I moved my hips and pounded several times on Hannahs cervix.


    At the same time, I thrust my tongue inside Liesls, scraping the inside and stimting them even more.


    Iming, Iming, Iming in Theophils face!


    Nhuuuuu! Higuuu, ahiiiiiii!


    Both of their bodies went stiffer, telling me that they were close to climaxing.


    aaaaahhhhh, cumming cumming cumming!


    Sir Krause! Come inside!


    Byururururu! Byukubyukuu!!


    I shot my second ejaction of the day inside Hannah.


    However, at the same time, a tide was blown directly to my face at the climax of Liesl.


    Guhhthis is, as expected, so embarrassing


    I immediately supported Liesl, who was about to fall down, andid her on the bed.


    As for Hannah, she had already retreated from my body and now sitting below me, feeling dazed.


    Haaa, haaaaIs Miss Canaris okay?


    Still, after recovering a little, she immediately asked the condition of her teacher, who has copsed.


    As expected of a healthcaremittee member.


    Shes fine. I think she just fainted a bit from the pleasure.


    Thats good, but Im going to check her, just to make sure.


    Hannah moved over to the bed and checked on her teachers condition.


    While I was watching her, I was able to take a glimpse at her buttocks swaying in my direction.


    The person herself may be unaware of it, but it was quite enticing.


    Even though I had just fought a battle against two of them, with a fatigued body even, I still felt something fiery inside me.


    The show still demands to go on.

 Afterstories: Chapter 10: Bringing them to the Tent 3

    Afterstories: Chapter 10: Bringing them to the Tent 3


    Miss Canaris, are you okay?


    Hannah spoke as she approaches Liesl, who has copsed.


    She goes on to check her conditions, only to find out that she has just temporarily fainted.


    Her body isstable. I think shell wake up soon.


    Hannah let out a relieved breath as she confirmed that her teachers condition was unchanged.


    She has a strong sense of responsibility, even though shes still feeling ufortable with her legs.


    Still, it would be better if we keep her restedhyaauun!


    That is still not enough reason to let her get away with it.


    Id be lying if I said I didnt feel a little guilty, but its not enough to ovee my sexual desire.


    After all, Hannah was on all fours with her bare ass facing me.


    Its swaying slowly as if inviting me.


    You know, if you keep moving with this ass so unprotected, youre going to attract bad bugs, like me, to take a bite on it.


    As I said this, I stretched out my hand and grabbed one of her ass cheeks.


    Despite her breasts being the most prominent feature of her body, Hannahs ass is not losing in any way in terms of attractiveness.


    When I grab it with my hand, I could feel the extreme softness as my fingers sink into it.


    Kukuku, what a great texture.


    Kyaaa, not now! Im still checking up on Miss Canaris!


    But you said that shes okay. This means shes good even if we leave her alone, right?


    I then inserted my fingers inside her private parts.


    As this has swallowed my cock earlier, it was very wet.


    Nkuuh, ahuu, your finger, your finger is inside!


    Hannah moaned at the foreign object entering her.


    Her vagina also reacted to the finger, slowly beginning to tighten around it.


    Looks like your body is finally ready. Here,e closer.


    I grabbed Hannah by the shoulders and brought her towards me.


    Hannah still seemed to be concerned about Liesl but also knew she had no time for that.


    I brought her towards me and pushed her down on her back.


    Im going to fuck you like this.


    I dered to focus her attention on me.


    As expected, Hannah had to be conscious of me after being told so much.


    In that situation, he took my meat stick and pressed it against her precious treasure.


    uuahh, even though I just did it a while back


    Hannah shakes her head in dislike, but she knows that she cant control her libido either. This chapter trantion is made possible by stabbing with a syringe trantions. check up-to-date trantions only at this site.


    Entrusting herself to me like it cant be helped, I then moved my hips forward, piercing my dick further her insides.


    Ahhn, its reaching so deep all of a sudden.


    Now that shes already unraveled, theres no need to hold back.


    I inserted the meat rod deep into her vagina with the same momentum, bringing my hips and her waist close together at once.


    wow, its still tightening well. You wouldnt think it already fought a round before this.


    The nasty feel of my meat stick being entangled didnt even change a bit.


    Rather, it seemed that after she climaxed, the movements became smoother and more appealing.


    I dont knowthe pleasure kepting one after another that I dont know anymore.


    As Hannah said this, her breathing became more and more ragged.


    She seems to be losing her cool, but thats good for her.


    I move my hips to make her even more aroused.


    But then a hand reached out from behind and grabbed my shoulder.


    What is it? Ah, Liesl. You awake already?


    It was Liesl who was behind me.


    At first, it looks like she regained her consciousness safely, but suddenly, she leans her body against me.


    Then she speaks to my ear.


    Haaa, haaaisnt it too immature of you to go all out on a student?


    Kukuku, you know that even I am unforgiving towards virgins from time to time.


    Rather, I have to put on my efforts more if its their first time, enough to carve it to their brains. That way, it will make them addicted and seek that pleasure more.


    As a colleague, I  cant overlook that.


    Oh, so youll take care of me then?


    Haha, no way I, I really want to, but I cant do it alone


    There was a bit of a bitter smile on Liesls face, wanting to monopolize me but could not, but this only made me more motivated.


    I couldnt refuse that face, so Iid her beside Hannah.


    With this, youre going to deal with two people againare you sure you want to continue?


    Indeed, Im also very tired from all the work I had today.


    I could even sense from my own physical condition that this bout would be my limit.


    Despite that, I decided to concentrate more on satisfying the two.


    I think Ill move on to Liesl first. I want to enjoy the difference between you and Hannah.


    Since I had a beautiful teacher and a beautiful student standing side by side, I wanted topare their tastes.


    I was overwhelmed with such a desire, so I did it right away.


    Pulling the rod out of Hannah, who had been with me for a while, I inserted it directly into Liesl lying beside.


    Giyuuu! Its all the way to the backYou really have no mercy with your partner!


    What I plunged in was a meat rod that was fully wet with Hannahs and my love juices.


    Likewise, I was able to easily insert it into Liesls vagina because thetter was already wet from my earlier caresses.


    Then I thrust my hips back and forth to feel the shapes of their insides.


    hnnSir Krause, please dont leave me alone


    Hannah, who had my meat stick pulled out of her, says so with her vagina gaping open.


    Her hips were trembling so hard that she seemed she seemed to have temporarily lost the ability to move her body.


    Oh, I know. Ill just have to satisfy you with my fingers.


    I put my index and middle fingers together and inserted them into our nursing student pussy.


    As it has already ustomed itself in my meat stick, it swallowed my fingers well, but as expected, theres still the wide difference between being pierced by a meat stick and getting vited by a finger.


    The meat stick was thick but basically just moves back and forth, while the fingers, despite being thinner, can move independently of each other.


    I stimted the inside of her vagina while moving each of my two fingers in a different direction.


    Ahuuuu, ahhnn! My, my insides are getting messed up!


    Hannah screamed. She was apparently not able to keep up with the change from meat stick to finger movements.


    I also moved my hips on the defenseless pussy of Liesl while Im busy with my hands.


    Gufuu! Ahiii! Its quivering, its quivering inside me again


    Thats right. Im gonna let it out soon. You two,e with me together.


    I dered the unbearable urge to be our destination.


    Hannahs gently enveloping vagina and Liesls tightly squeezing vagina.


    Its hard to choose between the two whos best, but today I wanted to ejacte in Lises vagina, which I have yet to do.


    I acted on my desire to leave my essence in the both of them.


    Not good, Sir Krause, dont move your fingers so hard, ahiiiii!


    Ahhh, cumming, Im going to cum once again!


    Liesl and Hannah showed their verge of cumming right in front of me.


    Using my remaining strength to move my hips and hands, I tried my very best.


    I used my fingers to stir the insides of Hannahs pussy, all while mming my meat stick down to Liesls cervix. If you are reading this message, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. Read at my WordPress to support me and my trantions.


    This became the finishing blow, and all of us climaxed.


    Theofiiiiiillll! Im cummiiiiinnngg!


    Ahiiiiiii! Not good, Im cumming aaaagggaaainnn!


    Dobyururururu!!


    I felt my fingers and rod being grasped firmly as I spit out my semen.


    It was a satisfying climax that made me feel as if I were being melted from the soul.


    However. I had already reached the limit of my physical strength, I fell to bed just like that, out of energy.


    Ahh, Im so tiredI dont think I can move any further than I already have.


    My arms and legs that were kept being overworked were now wobbly.


    Its even difficult for me to stand up anymore.


    Still, I tried my best to look at Liesl and Hannah, turning my head to my left and right to check them.


    The two were lying on either side of me had the same pleasant expression on their faces.


    It was especially even more for Hannah, as she looks like she has reached her limit and has fainted.


    nguu, eho, ehodont tell me, you arent satisfied yet?


    Liesl, who was coughing because she was screaming too much, asked beside.


    I cant move anymore. Even if I still have libido, I wont be able to do anything because Im already out of magic.


    is that so? Fufuif its Theophil right now, then maybe I can beat you.


    Only if you can still hold my sword without wavering in your state, that is.


    Oh, is that a challenge? Fufufu.


    We both chuckled inughter.


    After recovering a bit, I covered Hannah with a nket to keep her from catching a cold.


    Tomorrow morning, we have to clean up the remaining and prepare for our return.


    Ill do that even if you dont tell me to. But if I cant move tomorrow, then its all on you, okay?


    Liesl poked me and then closed her eyes.


    The two then slept on my bed, which was fine since I had made it spacious from the start.


    Between the soft bodies of the two women, I let myself fall asleep.


    It will be back to my fantastic harem and teaching life after this.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!